《Please Stop Summoning Me!》


 Chapter 1: To the Immortal You

    Chapter 1: To the Immortal You


    The night darkened as time passed. It was raining heavily outside the cafe. The water on the road was about to rise up to the door.


    Themps emitted a warm light in the darkness. Mixed with the wooden furniture, it made a cozy atmosphere inside the cafe.


    Shen Yi turned most of the lights off, leaving only a soft gloom, then turned around and went back behind the bar.


    "I don''t think there will be any customers today."


    Taking the kettle from the stove, he gently poured some coffee into a cup. A pleasant aroma exuded from it. Grabbing the cup he sat by the window, where the onlymp remained, and looked at the night outside.


    The ss reflected his thin figure. Light ck hair, and neat and tidy clothes.


    As the heat from the coffee subsided, he took a sip.


    "The taste of the coffee I make is the best."


    The country where Shen Yi lives is called Nnd and the city, Bnd. A ce where the weather is always bad. The theme of the city is retro British.


    Even though he had adjusted to this life and now had the identity of a cafe owner, he still missed the old him in this new world. He still thought about his old friends and rtives from time to time. But he was quite satisfied with his new life. asionally the local people would ask him if he was from "Shang Xuan" or "Ying Guo" seeing his hair color.


    Confused, he had said he was a schr of Shang Xuan, probably rifying the situation. After a few months of denial, he gradually started epting reality.


    Watching people rx after a day of hard work, and learning about their interesting lives always makes him happy from the bottom of his heart. Therefore, his pursuit was quite simple: Living a simple and peaceful life in an ordinary cafe.


    "It would be nice to always live a simple and peaceful life. My aim in life is not high."


    But life did what it best, it backfired.


    Just a month ago, around this time, the cafe had suddenly started to shake violently. He thought there was a major earthquake taking ce, and rushed out with valuable things. The trembling disappeared within a few minutes but the cafe did not seem damaged in any way. Shen Yi stood outside in a daze, confused pedestrians passing by him.


    As soon as the trembling was over, many voices had suddenly emerged in his mind. The voices were weird and low-pitched, but it lingered in his heart for a long time.


    "Infinite disasters, the source of destruction"


    "The aversion of the White Mist"


    "The Lord of Ashes who annihted the Stars"


    "Presenting to you the Broken Nightmare Soul"


    "Manifest your great existence and make the world quiver"


    The weird voicessted for a few minutes before it disappeared automatically.


    Initially, he thought what he had experienced was a result of stress-induced auditory hallucinations, and


    consoled himself. However, it did not take long for the trembling and voices to appear again.


    Strangely, the beckoning phrases buzzing in his mind were different this time.


    "Take control of everything, overflow the world"


    "The aversion of the Ashes"


    "The Mist of the White Shores"


    "Presenting to you the Head of the Ancient Dragon"


    "Manifest your great existence and make the world awe"


    ''It seemed .... It was a summoning ritual, and it was different from the previous one.'' He couldn''t quite figure it out, but he knew he was in trouble. Such "strange things'' happened for the next few days, a different summoning ritual each time.


    In addition, the one beckoned in the spell also changed ordingly.


    "Lord of the Ashes", "Mist of the White Shore", "Spirit of the Ancient", " Dream of the Void", "Ruler of the Chaos"...


    One after another, he gradually started understanding what was happening. He concluded that the strange voices he was hearing should be different mysterious groups performing rituals. Perhaps they hoped to summon something inessible. However, what made him speechless was that all of them had dialed the wrong phone number''.


    For some sort of ident that he couldn''t understand, the summoning rituals were all passed to him.


    All in all, he had been concerned about the strange situations happening and was not able to sleep properly for the past few days.


    Outside, the storm was still howling. "Sigh." He took out his mobile phone and looked at the time.


    Twelve thirty.


    "It''s reallyte, time for me to go to bed."


    Although he didn''t really want to sleep, he had to get up, and ran a cafe alone, all by himself. He had to prepare a lot of things every morning. So he needed to go to bed early and wake up early.


    He folded his hands together, closed his eyes, and wished heartily.


    "I hope I can sleep well today."


    However, as fate would have it: Anything that can go wrong will go wrong.


    Shen Yi suddenly felt trembling under his feet. He lowered his head and looked at the floor. The floor was trembling. Not only the floor, but also the cup on the table was trembling, and the coffee in the cup was bouncing up and down.


    "Here we go again?" He frowned slightly.


    The cup, the table, the floor, everything was trembling, and the overheadmps were also trembling fiercely; flickering and dimming.


    He held the coffee cup as he sat back in ce, closed his eyes, and tried to ignore everything. Knowing that the trembling would end in a few minutes, he simply closed his eyes and tried to endure through it. The torrential rain outside was getting worse, and the overheadmps were still shaking fiercely. For a full ten minutes, the light continued to flicker.


    The familiar low chanting buzzed In his mind. Hundreds of people hushed their voices and whispered the chant wistfully.


    "Infinite disasters, the source of disasters"


    "The aversion of the White Mist"


    "The Lord of Ashes Who Annihted the Stars"


    "Presenting to you the Blood and Flesh of the Witch"


    "Manifest your great existence and make the world quiver"


    Shen Yi suddenly remembered that this was the first summoning he had heard. But there was a slight change. Whilst he was thinking of this, he felt the vibration under his feet stop and the cafe, which was originally swaying like a boat, suddenly became still. He hesitatingly opened his eyes.


    "It stopped?"


    It was foggy. Gray mist rose around him as the sound of rain outside the window gradually faded. The surroundings slowly got covered by a dense fog that made everything invisible.


    He was a little surprised to find that the vibrations and voices had indeed stopped. But the current situation was obviously not normal. Everything was silent. His heart drummed against his chest. Everything around him seemed to be swallowed by some kind of existence. And it seemed there was a certain attraction that led him to the front.


    ......


    White lightning pierced the dark sky, and heavy rain poured down. The sound of thunder intertwined with that of heavy rain. In the middle of nowhere, at a remote ce in Bnd, there stood an abandoned church. Many people wearing ck came to the abandoned church. They wore raincoats because of the heavy rain, yet the torrential rain hit them mercilessly. Everyone was tilting their heads. They did not want to show their faces or even utter a word. They silently entered the church one by one.


    Having been abandoned for so long and no oneing to clean it in the past, the church was full of old and rotten smells. After some sorting and preparations, they formed a circle in the middle of the church, a ck circle. And they whispered an obscure ancient spell in unison.


    The elderly senior priest rose from the crowd. He approached the altar, and took out the statue of the Lord of Ashes from his arms. And ced it in the center of the altar. The lord resembling a long, winged snake. The crowd knelt to the ground, made a prostrated posture of worship.


    The church has believed in the Lord of Ashes for thousands of years and had been exploring how to obtain wisdom and power from the ancient gods. They were once magnificent, but now they have reached the point of destruction. The Anti-Magic Bureau and the enemy were chasing them fiercely and mercilessly. They offered sacrifices to the Lord of Ashes once in a while longing for a little response from the great god. The high priest knelt to the ground, and gazed at the Statue of God, and said in a whisper.


    "Sacrifice for the great Lord of Ashes."


    Two men in ck brought a stiff little girl. Her cloth was in white, her hands tied tightly behind her with ropes, and her mouth was covered with cord. The little girl had a pair of wine-red pupils, different from ordinary people and long silver hair. Her pale cheeks had be expressionless in despair.


    Her eyes were full of fear. She was obviously very scared. But she still went to the center of the altar on her own ord. The senior priest nodded and said nkly, "Devout believers, leave with me."


    The senior priest got up and left the church and congregants silently followed the senior priest, leaving the tied little girl alone in front of the altar.


    ~This is a living sacrifice.


    ording to the sect''s records, living sacrifices were different from ordinary sacrifices. A living sacrifice was left alone for the gods to enjoy.


    The winding through the cracks made a whimpering sound, and the mes on the candles moved erratically in the wind, extinguishing one by one.


    She knew that she was left all alone. Even the constant sound of rain had disappeared. The little girl looked out the window in despair. The heavy rain was still pouring outside, but there was no sound. Everything was quiet and eerie.


    I...I''m going to die''


    It''s what I''m supposed to do... my mission''


    The eerie church was covered by ayer of fog. Instinctual fear rose from within the girl''s heart, and the pent-up fear quickly turned into heavier despair.


    MC : Shen Yi


    The sacrificial little girl

 Chapter 2: The Lord of Ashes

    Chapter 2: The Lord of Ashes


    On the altar, a vast ck shadow was bing increasingly prominent; a flickering and uncertain existence in the dark. When the shadow became clearer, she could vaguely see a silhouette that almost filled the entire altar.


    <b> Ancient gods!</b>


    The frightened little girl copsed, her body instinctively trying to escape, but she could not even stand up because of the ropes and the sheer fear she felt.


    <i>~By the way...looking straight at the gods will lead to madness...I should not look at him!</i>


    She swiftly lowered her head, huddled up, and closed her eyes. She did not dare to take another look. The temperature in the church gradually rose up, and the little girl could only curl up her body and wait for her fate toe.


    <i> ~...I don''t want to die yet... Someone, please save me</i>


    Her heart was about to crumble. The faith_the church had long instilled in her was not enough to ovee the great despair and fear.


    The sound of the torrential rain came again as a gray mist filled the entire church. The cultists outside were long gone.


    Shen Yi stepped out from the gray mist. As the mist unfolded, he found himself standing on a stone altar in the center of a vast church.


    "Where is this ce?"


    The gray mist around him gradually scattered, and his expression changed a little when he realized this was not the cafe.


    This ce had the feeling from the old movies- overgrown weeds, indiscernible paintings outlined on the walls, arched doors, supporting stone pirs; it looked like an abandoned church.


    He found a little silver-haired girl not far from his feet. She was dressed in in clothes, her face pale and eyes closed tightly. She was curled up like a frightened little animal.


    He could hear the girl''s heavy breathing amidst the constant sound of heavy rain. The girl''s petite body kept shivering, but she could not run away. She could only shrink inward, like an ostrich buried in the sand, with her butt facing him, who was standing not far away.


    The scene in front of him had left him into contemtion. He had never seen such a scene before.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    <b></b>


    Holding a half cup of coffee, Shen Yi felt the heat in his hands while he turned and nced at the surrounding ce.


    ''This church was full of mystery, like from the old movies. It was empty and open. Colorful murals outlined on the walls, the ground was full of weeds. It seems that it had been left unattended for a long time.''


    ''He found a little silver-haired girl on the altar not far from his feet. The little girl on the altar was curled up into a ball with her butt facing him.''


    He stood on the altar andbed his hair, once again going through everything from the beginning.


    <i> ~Since the crossing, I have been mistakenly receiving annoying calls'' from cultists. And even from several summoning groups.</i>


    Tonight, once again, he heard the summoning ritual and came to this weird ce with a little girl tied next to my feet.


    However, he quickly arrived at a conclusion. After all, these series of events were all reminiscent of cult sacrifices.


    ''The identity of the little girl was obviously a sacrifice.''


    It was clear that the cultists who got the ritual wrong not only passed the summon words to him but even managed to summon him as a god.


    The expression on his face revealed his helplessness. He thought it was just a wrong phone number, but now he was somehow pulled through the phone line.


    "This kind of thing... is too unimaginable."


    He squatted down and put the coffee cup aside, then went to the trembling little girl and reached out his hand to untie the rope on her body.


    The rope on the little girl''s body was brittle. He did not use any force with a gentle tug, the rope broke loose and fell on the ground, a section seemed to be burned by a high temperature.


    The little girl on the ground still kept her eyes closed. Even though the rope was untied, she did not stand up and remained there.


    He did not want to scare the little girl. So he gently said, "Open your eyes. It''s all right now."


    The little girl huddled on the ground had long since been despairing. The Sect Elders had told her that her life was for the sacrifice- to be born, grow up, and then die.


    She had given up the illusion of living long before she hade here.


    When the Lord of Ashes really did appear, the little girl became more desperate. She could only close her eyes and wait for the end as she repeatedly consoled herself in her heart.


    <i>~Don''t be afraid...Don''t be afraid...This is a glorious thing...</i>


    <i> ~I should be happy...That''s what everyone said...</i>


    <i> ~But, but...</i>


    Just as she was consoling herself, she heard a deep, ancient and profound voice, full of majesty, as if from the end of the abyss.


    The majestic voice was far from being a humannguage. But it had been transformed into an abstract concept that anyone could understand the meaning of.


    The Lord of Ashes asked her to open her eyes. His voice was full of irresistiblemands.


    "..."


    No matter how desperate she was, even though she had given up struggling, she did not dare to vite the oracle of the gods.


    The little girl could only open her wine-red eyes in fear. In the next second, her eyes widened when she saw the most unimaginable existence in her life!


    The terrifying python-like head of the god was blurred in the mist. And she could feel its warm breath. The ck mes formed six unfolded wings, and the dark red skin seemed to breathe mes, and fleeting ashes popped up from time to time.


    <b><i>''Infinite disasters, the source of destruction''</i></b>


    <b><i> '' The Lord of Ashes! ''</i></b>


    Enormous fear captured her brain. A momentary nkness made her overwhelmed, and she immediately passed out.


    Shen Yi had noticed the little girl opening her eyes and looking at him. Her eyes were full of horror. Soon her eyes rolled back, and she fell t on the floor, motionless.


    The little girl''s eyes were full of horror just now. As if she saw a terrible monster. No, she seemed to have seen something more terrifying than a monster.


    "What is so scary about me?"


    He lifted his arm and looked down at himself. It''s still the same as before. He felt that he was quite handsome and had a good temperament because most of the customers in the cafe were always women. There was nothing to be scared of.


    But he could understand the little girl''s fainting. After all, it was normal for a little girl who had been treated as a sacrifice to get agitated when encountering such a situation. And may even faint in fear.


    After a while, the unconscious little girl''s body begins to move. At first, it shook slightly, then began to tremble uncontrobly. But from beginning to end, her eyes were closed tightly.


    He paused for a moment and realized that she was awake but was pretending to be dead.


    ~Oh! forgot it.


    ''She was likely afraid because the atmosphere at the scene might have caused her to misunderstand him as an evil god. Even he might have pretended to be dead.''


    He could only try to keep his tone soft: "What is your name?"


    The ancient and deep inhuman voice again resounded from the bottom of her heart, confusing the already desperate girl.


    <i> ~What''s going on?</i>


    Confusion and doubts were raised in her heart. Were the gods actuallymunicating with her? She was nothing more than a sacrificial offering and waspletely unqualified tomunicate with the great gods.


    She opened her eyes slightly and peeked at Shen Yi.


    In her field of vision was an enormous and terrifying body. Like a volcano that was about to erupt, making her whole body scorching hot, full of indescribable aura that made her brain boil and chaotic!


    <i> ~ It''s very scary!</i>


    She almost fainted again, but this time she held on and closed her eyes for a long time before opening them again. And stole another nce.


    I don''t know if it is natural or for unknown reasons. The little girl gradually adapted to her fear after taking multiple peeks. Shen Yi found that the little girl''s tremor was no longer as intense as before, and she was secretly peeking at him.


    ''Did she calm down?''


    Her breathing was heavy, and she knew God had given an order, and she was likely to provoke him by ying dead.


    She could only close her eyes and slowly and reluctantly creep up from the ground. She was trembling, not daring to stand up at all, just crawling on the ground.


    Only then did she realize that the rope on her body was broken. From the position of the break, she could see that the rope was burned by the Lord of Ashes with mes.


    <i> ~The great Lord of Ashes! Why did he untie her?</i>


    The little girl could not understand the god''s intention. She just squatted on the ground and did not dare to raise her head anymore, stumbling and chanting hymns in her mouth.


    <b><i>"Infinite disasters., the source. source... of destruction"</i></b>


    <b><i>"The aversion.. of the White Mist.."</i></b>


    <b><i>"The Lord of Ashes who annihted the Stars"</i></b>


    A series of prayer chants came out of her mouth. Although the little girl was nervous and frightened, she still did not dare to make a mistake in her chant.


    The sect members had taught her the summoning words long ago. And the Senior Priest had told her to pronounce them urately before eating. She would get whipped if she made a mistake.


    "My name is Aina."


    Shen Yi nodded in acknowledgment and remembered her name, Aina.


    "Stand up. It''s all right."


    An ancient and profound oracle appeared in Aina''s mind, shaped like a me and imprinted in her mind. Her prostrate body trembled. She pushed the ground with her arms and barely managed to stand up. Still not daring to look directly at the Lord of Ashes, she just lowered her head and looked down at the ground.


    Seeing the little girl''s pitiful appearance, Shen Yi felt soft, and he had the thought of saving her but did not know how to take her away.


    He felt a powerful force behind him, continuously pulling him, which was getting stronger.


    ''So... I don''t belong here, and I will eventually be sent back by some rules, but what about this little girl?''


    Could I be able to take her back through the mist?''


    For some reason, Shen Yi had a certain understanding in his heart for a moment that this method could not seed.


    Then, how should I save her?''


    He made a hypothesis that the little girl nowpletely regards him as a god. By the time he leaves, she would be the only person who could convey the "oracle". Even if this "oracle" is false, it might be considered real by other cultists.


    ~In that case, if I want to save her, then I can just order that directly.


    ''Although I do not know what their gods look like, the definition of Mythology in people should be simr. And it is not very difficult to fool a little girl by myself.''


    Shen Yi took a deep breath and said, his tone calm yet majestic, full ofmand.


    "I am infinite disaster, the source of destruction, and Imand you that you must live for a greater purpose."


    A deep voice appeared in Aina''s mind, she trembled slightly, and her desperate look became bewildered and confused.


    <i> ~I must live?</i>


    The joy of life gradually spread from her heart. She thought that the Lord of Ashes would burn herself to ashes, but now things have turned around. The great God intends to keep her alive.


    <i> ~As a sacrifice, shouldn''t she be sacrificing herself?</i>


    Aina was full of confusion, but she stuttered, "Yes, the great Lord of Ashes...I, I will definitely live." She was still scared and fearful, but not as desperate as before.


    Aina faintly breathed a sigh of relief. ''It''s great. Now her mission is no longer to die for the Lord of Ashes but to live.''


    Shen Yi fumbled around in the church and found that the words on the wall were written in Nnd''snguage. So, the ce where he was summoned should not be out of the country.


    He went to the church window and looked out at the darkness outside.


    Heavy rain poured down. Thunderstorms and lightning were wreaking havoc. In the night sky, the rain seemed to be connecting the sky and the ground.


    Shen Yi looked out at the church door for a while, but he did not go outside.


    "There is no need to take any risk. I can just hang in there until I get back."


    With a sigh, Shen Yi returned to the altar and sat down. The most reasonable option at the moment was to wait for the summoning time to end at the church.

 Chapter 3: Sacred Object

    Chapter 3: Sacred Object


    Aina had been kneeling on the ground for a long time. She did not dare to raise her head, but her petite body was no longer trembling.


    Ever since childhood, she had heard a lot about the Lord of Ashes. He was said to be the source of Infinite Disasters; a god that was difficult to confront and understand for humans. And once he arrives, he will bring disaster to the entire world.


    Not only children but also the adults were terrified of the Lord of Ashes whom they were serving. But what she did not understand was why people kept trying to summon the Lord of Ashes if they were so scared and afraid?


    Perhaps, the Lord of Ashes was not as evil and horrifying as she and everyone imagined. Although she was ready to die, she certainly was not willing at all. She also wanted to live and grow up. When you grow up, you can learn more and be beautiful. Once you grow up, you can see the outside world, and you can be a mother.


    Once again, the gray mist filled the surroundings, and the pulling force behind Shen Yi started bing stronger and stronger. He, having a clear understanding in his heart, no longer resisted and reentered the gray mist.


    ''It seems that once the summoning time is up, I have to go back, even if I do not want to go back.''


    He forgot one thing, a half cup of coffee he had brought from the cafe and had not finished at the end, which remained in the church.


    The temperature in the church gradually dropped. Aina, who had been keeping her head down, was taken aback for a moment.


    <i> ''Is the Lord of Ashes leaving?''</i>


    "Are you leaving, my lord?" Raising her head slowly, she looked nervously towards the direction of the Lord of Ashes. The indescribable aura was gradually disappearing. She breathed a sigh of relief. Her mind became hazy as she sat down on the floor.


    "The Lord of Ashes left?"


    She let out a sigh of joy. But she soon noticed the thing left behind by the god and stared nkly at it. Shen Yi could never have imagined what the coffee and the cup would look like to others.


    Surrounded by gray mist, the air quivered, and the dark container carried blood-coloredva. A steady stream gushed out from it, which contained enough power to boil everything.


    Aina felt dizzy and did not dare to approach the dark container. She felt the blood-coloredva squirming, boiling, distorting the things around her, and her hands and feet retreat subconsciously.


    "The Lord of Ashes...why did he leave it here? Is this a reward for Aina?"


    The Chaos Ember Regiment has always advocated the service and summoning of the Lord of Ashes, and they have acquired wisdom and power from the god. But even they received only a handful of gifts over thousands of years.


    The wisdom and power of gods are iparable. And the Burning Blood was definitely a blessing of the god, naturally something the world would covet.


    "It is really a reward."


    But Aina did not understand one thing, why did the great Lord of Ashes pay special attention to her?


    "He not only allowed her to live but also bestowed her a sacred object."


    As she sat on the floor, her little head could notprehend why the idea behind their cult''s summoning ritual was wrong?


    Compared to the lost treasures, the rare demons, and the fallen gods... The Great Lord of the Ashes prefers little girls?


    "..."


    She suddenly figured it out. She was just a mortal, and it is normal for her not to understand the thoughts of the gods. After all, the greatness of the gods was not something that human beings could predict.


    ''What should I do next?''


    Aina was a little confused. She was the only person left in the church. She went over and tried to pick up the Burning Blood but soon began to feel dizzy again.


    "Woo."


    She closed her eyes, and opened them after a while, and closed them again just like before repeatedly, adjusting to the dizzying effect. After feeling dizzy for a while, she quickly adapted to this strange state.


    "It worked."


    Taking a deep breath, she carefully lifted the container with both hands. The red-hot glow of the Burning Blood illuminated the half-gloomy church. She was a little pleased. If she returned to the church with the gift of the god, she was sure everyone would be greatly surprised. The senior priest would definitely look at her differently. Maybe he would jump up in excitement.


    Aina went to the church door with the container, but the rain showed no sign of stopping. Lightning pierced the night sky, and the sky and the earth became white.


    "The rain is so heavy."


    After a moment of hesitation, she decided to go through the heavy rain. When she left the church, all the rain around her was gone. The rain evaporated beside her, and the wind disappeared.


    The wind and the rain rolled like a series of whips, showing no signs of stopping, and nearby trees were constantly shaking. But nature could not do anything to this strange Burning Blood.


    Aina felt this magical power as several meters around the Burning blood was dry, and the spirit of worship rose from her heart. The strength of the Lord of Ashes was indeed so powerful that even the terrifying nature was not his opponent.


    Holding the container of Burning Blood, Aina moved cautiously in the rainless night. The streets of Bnd were pitch-ck under the torrential rain. No one had ventured out into the dark night of heavy rain. Only the little girl was looking for the adults of the church.


    Watching the empty street, the tension in Aina''s heart gradually eased. She grew up in an orphanage on the outskirts and had no right to go out. This was the first time she walked alone in a big city.


    In the rain, the Burning Blood illuminated the little girl holding the sacred object. She looked curiously at the surrounding buildings, streetmps, and trees.


    "This is the capital of Nn, one of the world''srgest cities, Bnd."


    She had a distinct sense of excitement now, a sense of happiness, and felt that she was different from the past. She even thought about remaining in her current situation.


    The thunder stopped ringing, and only the monotonous sound of rain remained. The surrounding was covered by endless darkness. The little girl holding the sacred object was the only source of light.


    Amid the rain, a coffee shop suddenly caught her eyes, and she felt strangely attracted to it. Her steps stalled at the door of the cafe, and she stared inside for a while.


    The cafe was closed, the lights were turned off. The tables and chairs inside were neatly arranged; nothing strange could be seen from the outside.


    "What is this ce?"


    Aina did not know the reason, but she felt a strong attraction here. After standing for a while, she shrugged and again started looking for the senior members of the cult. That was the most important thing in her mind at the moment.


    Shortly after she left, there was a tremendous vibration in the cafe, and itsted for a long time. A gray mist started spreading inside the shop, and Shen Yi emerged from it.


    Confirming that this was his cafe with all the familiar furnishings, a sense of security immediately rebounded, and Shen Yi let out a long sigh.


    "Sessfully back."


    Outside the cafe, the torrential rain continuously kept falling down like a waterfall. Only after returning to the cafe, Shen Yi could feel at ease. In any case, the experience just now was too unbelievable, and there was a strong sense of unreality.


    Shen Yi thought of the little girl left in the church, and his hands clenched subconsciously, but he knew in his heart that there was no better way to save her. As the summoningsted only ten minutes, he did not have enough time to think of a better solution.


    "I hope she will be safe."


    Shen Yi could only pray for her, and then he had to think about his own problems first.

 Chapter 4: Ritual and Strength

    Chapter 4: Ritual and Strength


    The heavy rain continued to fall through the night nonstop, and Shen Yi''s heart fluttered with it. The cafe was dark. He did not turn on the lights and sat by the window in the darkness, staring outside at the night sky, not showing any signs of sleeping.


    His mood was very chaotic; he wanted to make another cup of hand-brewed coffee, but in the end, he made a cup of instant ck coffee. The bitter taste spread through the tongue and into the mind as if flowing into the limbs. Shen Yi was not ustomed to drinking instant coffee.


    He has already determined the summoning words that appear in his mind from time to time really have a mysterious effect. People who desire something would summon him by mistake. And in the future, he is sure more people will "dial the wrong number."


    Throughout the months, he had heard the summoning many times; he was prepared, but the experience just now was nheless startling.


    Whether being in the presence of a cult or facing the sacrificial little girl, all these experiences gave him a sense of unreality.


    He did not feel he was always safe and sound, and the biggest reason he did not encounter danger this time was pure luck. He had not seen any cultists at all but rather a frightened little girl who was supposed to be a sacrifice.


    If he had been confronted by a vicious and sensible cultist, he would have been exposed with some probing.


    He obviously was not a god.


    Even if it was not exposed this time, what about next time? What about after five, six, seven, eight, or nine times?


    Shen Yi shook his head and sighed. He opened his hands and clenched them hard again to ease the tension.


    "If I had known it, I would not have done that ritual."


    He still remembered his transmigration.


    An ancient book was handed down from the ancestors in the family, containing a lot of information about secret techniques. He initially did not believe it.


    However, his luck had been worsetely, and he had encountered plenty of weird misfortunes in his life. And suddenly, when he was in a state of confusion, he learned about a novel in which the main character gets a ''transit ceremony.''


    His purpose was to self-suggest, rx the stress so that he could cheer himself up again. He is a person who thinks seeing is believing, and hearing is not believing. He did not assume the so-called ritual would be effective at all.The transfer ceremony was quite simple.


    ording to the instructions in the ancient book, he prepared a lot of yellow papers and ced them on the four edges of a table, then wrote a name on each one. Only one of them was his own name, and the rest were the names given in the book.


    Shen Xi, ording to the book, after turning around the table a few times, recited the incantation given in it and then took off the paper with his name. The following evenings, at the same time, he took the remaining pieces off the table one by one.After the ceremony, nothing happened.


    He had thought so.


    However, within a few days, he found himself transmigrating in a daze.


    After transmigrating, he was initially in a bad mood. If he was given a chance to start over again, he would never perform the ceremony.


    Although you can travel through - like the protagonist in the book - and even reach the pinnacle of the universe, was it even half as important as your loved ones back home?


    "After experiencing the transmigration, I am no longer surprised by anything."


    He had really thought so before the trembling and summoning appeared. As a result, after experiencing the events of the past few days, he had to admit that the world still had plenty of surprises for him.


    With a sigh, he took a sip of instant ck coffee and rose from his seat.


    "It''s better to sleep first and then think about it in the morning."


    Shen Yi went from the side door of the kitchen to the back room.


    The cafe was divided into two parts. The front part has been used for receiving the customers.


    Thetter part has been used for his living. It was not a big, just ten square ft, room. But although the room was small, it had everything: beds, bookcases, and clothes rack.


    Sitting on the dark brown bed, instead of sleeping directly, he took out a pen and paper to write the summoning spell he had heard.


    He didn''t fully remember most spells but could recognize some of them.


    "Well, it''s awful."


    I have heard twelve summons, and there are a total of seven different summoning rituals. Moreover, there should be new summonings appearing in the future.


    A faint bitterness passed over his face.


    "I''m afraid there will be many evil cults and simr forces that wille after me. No matter what, once my true identity is exposed, I will be dead."


    Shen Yi massaged his temples and shook his head. The disappointment on his face was beyond words.


    "Why can''t you properly summon and not make mistakes? Do you have any professional qualities of being a cult?"


    Shen Yi lowered his head to ponder. He had heard the summoning words very frequently, and he didn''t know when the next summoning would be.


    "Only by pretending to be a god, the most important part is to deceive the summoner without being caught."


    Shen Yi likes to make ns. He listed the summons as far as he remembered in his notes and then wrote the next course of action.


    "I have to go through the rted books to learn about various gods and religious groups."


    ''As for where to look for books?'' he already had an idea.


    This capital city has a well-known University named Nn, a top-ranked university, Bedern Imperial College. There should be a lot of information on mysteries there.


    After writing down the n, Shen Yi suddenly felt hot.


    As if a scorching me had crawled up his chest, burning his heart and lungs, and almost tearing apart his body.


    He got up subconsciously and patted his chest a few times. The heat gradually subsided like a warm stream of water and eventually flowed to the palm of his hand.


    He could feel the heat in his palm very clearly. This heat was very stable and did not hurt him at all.


    "What''s going on?"


    In an attempt, he made the "one-handed wave" move shown in anime.


    A me zed in the palm of his hand.


    He was stunned for a long time, but his eyes did not conceal the surprise he felt. There was no doubt that this was extraordinary power.


    Although it''s no longer rare to see the phenomenon of the world, he actually possesses a genuine-extraordinary power.


    It''s impossible not to get excited.


    "This fire..."


    Closing his eyes, he focused his mind a bit. The tiny me instantly grew bigger, expanding into a swaying fireball, and seemed to rise to the sky to a giant dragon.


    After trying, he found that it waspletely different from the actual me.


    There was no temperature, and it would not ignite objects.


    "It turned out to be harmless?"


    He couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. He never thought that the extraordinary power he had acquired with great difficulty would be a vase flower.He thought he would rise to the pinnacle of the universe: open a harem in another world, be the overlord of the world.


    "What''s this? I''m still disgracing the transmigrates. Can''t I just raise my hand and let out the inextinguishable ck fire?"


    He tried to control the me, and the white mes floated mid-air, moved fast, and changed into various shapes.


    While controlling the white me, he found some difort. It seemed that this force did not belong to him.


    "Could it be that it has some connection with the Lord of Ashes?"


    He made a preliminary judgment that he had obtained a small amount of the power of the Lord of Ashes because of the wrong call.


    He tried to put away the me, and it immediately got back into his palm again.


    He took a pen to jot down on his notes.


    "The wrong call will give you the relevant power of the Lord."


    It is not clear why he was summoned. And so far, there was only a little information avable.


    But the appearance of this me made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    It is not a simple matter to deceive the cult. But it is a different matter altogether with extraordinary power, even if it''s not lethal.


    ''I do not know if the me will be more powerful and more lethal as the number of summons increases, but if I do be strong, I won''t have to hide.''


    Whoever dared to expose him as a fake. He would break his skull.


    In this way, he would naturally be a true god.

 Chapter 5: No one knows better than him

    Chapter 5: No one knows better than him


    The streets of Bnd were pitch ck, and the nightly downpour showed no sign of stopping. Aina turned onto another street, passing through a dark alley. A dozen people in ck walked out without warning. She was startled, then she noticed these people were led by a high priest of the Order.


    The old man had a chilling aura in the rain, sending a chill through her bare skin.


    "Come here"He first led Aina through the alley and stared intently at the object in her hand, the wrinkles on his face stretched out."A gift from the gods! It has been a long time, hundreds of years since thest one."


    This ''cup'' belonged to the Lord of Ashes, who gives his own food as a reward for the devout. ording to ancient legends, burning blood was an extinct element in the world. When the Lord of Ashes lived here, it had been his food, and it had powers that were beyond humanprehension.


    Aina was still afraid, but she immediately held up the divine object like a treasure and said expectantly, "High priest..."


    The high priest stared at the little girl, somewhat surprised that she had not fallen into madness, and ran away, and at the same time annoyed at her recklessness.


    Bnd is the capital of Nn, where the Bureau of Devil Defense headquarters is located. There were still investigators patrolling at night during the heavy rain. And if theye across them, the divine object that has been scarce for hundreds of years will be lost.<i>''What a stupid little thing.''</i>


    The high priest looked at the little girl sharply, his cloudy eyes like a hook, but he did not me her, "Don''t be afraid, tell me what happened?"


    Aina nodded, and she excitedly told him what she had seen and heard about the arrival of the Lord of Ashes, his oracle and gift. The high priest felt incredible, listening to the little girl''s story.


    ''God, hase?''


    Historically, the Lord of Ashes has only been recorded twice. Each of which had brought drastic changes in the world, the fall of cities, the copse of nations. If what she said was true, it would be the third time the Lord of the Ashes descends, and his presence is bound to disrupt everything. The world was about to undergo drastic changes.


    <i> ''This little one, was everything she said true? Something does not feel right.''</i>The high priest''s cloudy eyes nced down, his heart put a big question mark, and he coaxed: "Very good, Aina. You have contributed a lot."


    She was filled with joy when the high priest praised her. But she suddenly found that the high priest was staring at her in silence. So, she unconsciously retreated a few steps and lowered her head. She did not understand what the meaningful gaze meant.


    <i> ''Is the high priest not pleased?''</i>


    The container carrying the blood-coloredva was neitherrge nor small, just like an ordinary coffee cup. But it contained power that had never been seen in three hundred years. Taking a deep breath, the high priest knelt on the ground, his trembling hands reaching to take the container of blood-coloredva from Aina''s hands.


    There was a record that a heretical sect in a small eastern town used the blood of gods as a medical method. Causing miracles, saving many people, and eventually creating heretic-fake gods.The Chaos Embers Order also contains records of making ''Child of God'' by injecting ''Burning Blood.'' He said to himself, "We can use simr ideas to create a real son of god."


    Holding the container, the priest slowly rose and looked at Aina, his eyes gradually growing hot, causing Aina to step back in fear.The right candidate was clear, and she would be the first one to undergo the operation.


    Nine out of ten operations to make the Child of God could lead to death, but the high priest did not care about her life or death.


    He did not believe that God would give an oracle "She must live." After all, no one knows the Lord of Ashes better than him.


    The ''oracles'' she said were probably made up by her. After all, the Lord of Ashes is a powerful existence that is difficult for humans to understand and has nothing to do with good and evil. It was impossible to pay special attention to a specific person.


    Like how- humans would not single out an ant and order other ants to protect it.The senior priest knew the ''cause and effect'' of her thought. The motive was simple. She wants to survive and improve her status in the Order.


    ''It is really a little thing with a lot of thought.''


    Aina puts her hands around her chest, her little head tilted up in confusion, her burgundy pupils like shining gems.


    <i> ''What is going to happen to me in the future?''</i>She was not entirely aware of her future, but she still had little expectation of hoping to live in the outside world. She had contributed to the Order.


    <i> ''I want to grow up.''</i>


    A little joy sprouted from the bottom of her heart. She thanked the Lord of Ashes from the bottom of her heart for giving her the opportunity to change her life.


    The senior priest pondered slightly, staring at the coffee cup-shaped container in his hand. "What should I do with the divine object? It is a sacred relic."


    It was a precious sacred artifact. It must be hidden and passed down from generation to generation as the noblest relic of the sect so that the strongest fighters and their descendants can guard it forever.

 Chapter 6: The Second Call

    Chapter 6: The Second Call


    Aina woke up to see the dark ceiling and found herself still lying on the operating bed, but the iron ring on her hands and feet had been untied. There was no one in the basement, and the light in the room was still dim.


    "Where did they go?"


    Aina sat up on the operating bed, confused, and walked down barefoot. She suddenly felt a rush of heat in her chest.


    "Woo."


    A mouthful of hot blood poured out of her mouth, the floor was covered with blood-red color, and pain rose in her heart. Aina knelt on the ground, shaking. She felt her blood flow be chaotic, her heart started to hurt more, and a great fear spread inside her.


    ''Am I going to die... I don''t want to die.''


    She was miserable, desperate, and at the same time bewildered.


    ''God''smand was to keep her alive. Why do none of them care about this? These people seem to only care about God''s gift and the Burning Blood.''


    She knew that the Order had been trying to obtain it from the Lord of Ashes for thousands of years and had made countless attempts. However, even though the people outside say ''great'', do they really believe in the Lord of Ashes?


    Aina huddled up in pain and fell on her knees. She felt weaker and weaker, there was a deep sense of drowning, and her hot body gradually became cold. The drowning made her feel so much pain. Shey down on the ground and struggled. Her mind could no longer function properly, and she had a strong sense of dreaminess.


    A long time passed.


    In the basement, the little girly t on the ground, her eyes closed. She was finally freed from the pain and suffering. Aina gradually recovered from her drowsiness. Her consciousness was still a little tranced, and her body''s senses had not fully recovered. ''I feel dizzy.'' ''Where is this ce? Am I still alive?''


    It took a while for her toe out of the trance, and gradually her senses returned. She was finally able to distinguish her surroundings. She found herself still in the basement of the vi on the small operating bed. But the basement, which was dim before, was very bright at this moment.


    A bright spotlight burst upon Aina''s head. The white light was so intense it made her very ufortable, and the stimtion of the light made her shed tears.


    "It''s so bright. Oooh!"


    She tilted her head and tried to muster the strength of her limbs to get up, but she couldn''t move. Once again, her hands and feet were firmly mped by strong iron rings.There were people dressed in ck gathered around her, and they were wearing a kind of faceless mask. They should be the seniors of the church.


    The joy in Dr. Norn''s eyes was hardly concealed, but he still tried to keep his tone as calm as possible. Otherwise, he would appear unkempt and unpolished.


    "It seems that our operation was sessful, and she is still alive." "This time, the gift of God is genuine. We now have the first real Child of God, not in history, but in front of us."


    His voice was not calm, and the expression on his face grew more excited.


    "There''s still some burning blood left, but we need a more stable method. Sooner orter, everyone here will be a child of god''."


    Aina was being stared at by the eyes of greedy and envious people. She felt like she was an object. She couldn''t move even if she wanted to and was ced here for a weird exhibition.


    The exhibitionsted for a long time, and Aina, in the spotlight, stopped struggling and let people watch her. The people suddenly retreated to the sides, and the senior priest slowly came to the basement.


    The high priest had long received the news of the sess, and as soon as he came in, he asked, "The transformation was sessful?"


    Dr. Norn couldn''t help smiling this time. His face showed a hint of excitement and bewilderment. He had not expected it to be sessful.


    "Yes, I thought it failed. But in fact, it seeded."


    He pointed to the little girl, lying on the operating bed surrounded by onlookers. His face was full of pride.


    "She is still alive, which is the best proof of sess, but I don''t know what kind of power she has gained."


    ''It turns out... I almost died...''


    There was a sense of despair. Aina thought if she was in God''s favor, the adults in the church would look at her differently. Maybe one day, the adults would let her go outside. But people''s attitude towards her has not changed at all.


    She was still the same as before, without any freedom or status, just an object born for the Lord of Ashes. But... was she really born, for the Lord of Ashes?


    No! She wasn''t special at all, nor was she a witch of blood and flesh. Red pupils and long silver hair didn''t mean anything. In fact, she still remembers clearly... She was actually in the orphanage, and when she saw the high priest walking by her, she smiled carelessly.So she was selected.


    The disgusting gaze still surrounded her, and she suddenly realized something that she had never thought of before.


    ''Only I and the children in the orphanage have always been foolish enough to truly believe in the greatness of God. And even dedicated our lives to the Lord of Ashes for this faith.''


    The adults in the sect did not care about God''s thoughts at all. They were greedy for nothing more than divinity, and for this, they offered sacrifices again and again.


    There were many children, like her, in the orphanage. And the adults in the sect never cared about what they thought. Even if she stayed alive, she would not get any freedom, let alone achieve any wish. Aina had fully understood that she was just a ve to the elders in the Order.


    After realizing this, she waspletely desperate, lying on the operating bed with her eyes nk. She no longer dreamt about the future.


    The delight on the high priest''s face quickly faded, and his expression became serious again. He meditated for a moment and said, "All this grace is due to God''s guidance and protection."


    "Now, let us go and prepare. We should immediately start a new sacrifice to thank the great Lord of Ashes for the blessing."


    In fact, the high priest knew very well that it was a once-in-a-lifetime privilege to have the Lord of the Ashes descend upon to give a gift. Therefore, if the sacrifice was held again, there would be no new gifts, and the Lord of Ashes woulde.


    He was just encouraging funders to pay for everything in the Chaos Embers Order. Although he looked down on these stupid people, he knew that if the Order wanted to develop in Nnd, it had to rely on these so-called upper-ss people.


    As for the description of God in Aina''s words, the high priest was very skeptical. After all, she was the only person in the church at that time. Gifts were moremon, butmands. Gods who for thousands of years have been toozy to reason with humanity gave an oracle?


    The high priest had just gone to check it. He had not heard of anyrge-scale natural disaster happening anywhere, which was totally inconsistent with the book.It was clear that the little girl was only lying.


    No one raised any objections. What happened tonight made the greedy people more greedy. They could not wait to ask for more gifts.


    Supernatural forces are strictly controlled by the Anti-Magic Bureau. But no matter what society, there are always some people who want to move, try to touch these forces that could make them crazy or even perish.

 Chapter 7: Facing the Gods

    Chapter 7: Facing the Gods


    Shen Yi took a deep breath, standing on the second floor.In the past few days, the summoning had finally stopped, and the trembling did not appear. He thought things had eased somehow.But he got called again tonight.


    Passing through the gray mist, Shen Yi found him in a beautifully decorated, simple, and elegant vi.Many people were kneeling in the first-floor lobby, obviously terrified of him. From the summoning words, one could tell that these people were believers of the Lord of Ashes.


    "Here we go again ......"


    The gravity behind him remains, and he knows that he only needs to hold on for ten minutes.Once again, he noticed the little silver-haired girl. Fortunately, the little girl was still alive.


    <i>Was this little girl promoted from a sacrifice to a believer? </i>It seems the oracle'' he had issued was effective.


    The chief priest trembled with fright, and his mind became chaotic. He didn''t know what to do. It had been hundreds of years since he had first presided over the rituals of the Order, and he had read the ancient texts about the Lord of Ashes. But it was the first time he had seen the God of his faith.He took a deep breath, tried to calm his mind. Still prostrated on the ground, he raised his hands.


    "The Great Lord of Ashes, we offer you the secret treasure of the shadows, the face of infinite changes."


    Even though he was the high priest of the Lord of Ashes, he was terrified at the moment. He even thought that the Lord of Ashes should receive the sacrifice and leave fast.And the grace of god ...... Nothing is as important as life.He knew very well that the Lord of Ashes was the god of endless disasters, that his mere existence was the source of destruction.


    Standing on the vi''s second floor, Shen Yi heard the chief priest''s words.Instead of answering, he surreptitiously spected the man dressed in a silky ck robe. Judging from his position and speech, he seems to be the priest presiding over the ceremony.At the same time, he also noticed the mask ced on the altar.


    The almost pure white tear-eye mask had a mysterious and ancient charm that caught his attention. It must be their new sacrifice to the Lord of Ashes.He must ept the sacrifices to pretend to be the Lord of Ashes and not expose his pretense. The consequences, once they discover it, will be unimaginable.


    Before being summoned, he had thought about the worst possibility- the moment he was summoned; he was immediately pinned to the ground by the cultists, tied up and unloaded.The current situation was much better than he had imagined. These cultists looked terrified.


    Shen Yi had to agree it relieved him that the heretics would ept the setting that the Lord of Ashes should appear as a human form.


    <i> As long as you stay firm and don''t break the rules, it''s safe to fool around.''</i><i></i>


    He stayed on the second floor and did not go down. One, he knew that keeping a distance was very important to the mystery. Two, he did not want to get close to the cultists.He had thought about it a long time ago. And when he was not questioned after being summoned, he just followed what the summoners wanted.


    Shen Yi calmly said, "Foolish mortals, I ept your sacrifices."


    The oracle of the Lord of Ashes, an inhuman voice like a me, appeared in everyone''s minds, who were kneeling on the ground. Although it was not a humannguage, everyone could understand the meaning.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was thinking about how to take away the sacrifice. But before he finished thinking about it, the pure white tear-eye mask had floated automatically, and it flew straight towards him in the air and fell into his hands.<i> What happened?''</i>Shen Yi stared at the mask that flew into his hands, a little puzzled. Could it be that the mask could fly by itself?

 Chapter 8: Gods Favor

    Chapter 8: God''s Favor


    "The Great Lord of Ashes..."


    Aina stared at the Lord of Ashes nkly and did not move her gaze away. After undergoing the transformation of Divine Surgery, she could now withstand the mental shock.


    Shen Yi found many cultists had fainted, and inevitably, he felt a little strange.


    ''Would those cultists faint if I just me them a little?''


    He felt that something was wrong. But after thinking about it for a long time, he could not find the reason. He knew that punishing the cultists of the sect was not the end.


    What he had to do at the end was to help that innocent little girl.Once again, he emted the harsh tone of voice. "She must live on, carry on what I have promised her, and you must not offend her anymore."


    With that, he raised his hand gently, and the white me in his palm turned into a monstrous dragon, almost half the size of a vi. He knew very well that it had no lethality. This was just a warning and a threat, but what the priest saw waspletely different.Before the priest could respond to this, a horrible oue was imnted in his mind.


    The whole Bnd was burning in the pitch-ck night, and countless people stood on the top of the tall building, waving their hands savagely and shouting desperately.One by one, people leap from the roof into endless mes and be charred corpses like mountains.


    The ck mes continued to burn, seemingly without end. It was not until dawn, the cry of despair gradually ceased. The ck mes faded away, leaving only pale embers in the city.The senior priest''s mind was boiling, and he could not get the terrifying vision out of his mind.


    With no dy, he knelt on the ground, his head pressed against the floor, not even daring to lift it at all.


    "Yes, Infinite disasters, the source of destruction, the Lord of Ashes who annihted the stars. I, your humble servant, will obey your oracle."He could only express his humbleness and beg for his life from the terrible gods.


    As for other things: whether the gift of God, or the unique feature of the little girl, or the sudden change in the god, he did not dare think about anything else at this moment.


    In the depths of his heart, only the most primitive emotions remain- <i>Fear.</i>


    Time was up for summoning.


    "It''s almost time to go back."


    As a dense gray mist rose, he let out a long sigh of relief. The cultists were timider than he thought. He just slightly showed his me, which made them fall to the ground with freight.


    Shen Yi nced at the little girl. They both looked at each other. She was protected by ''God.'' So, she shouldn''t be persecuted in the church.


    Before leaving the vi, Shen Yi deliberately made another oracle.


    "I will return to the world, and if you have nothing to do recently, then don''t make a sacrifice."


    Shen Yi would likely reveal his true identity if he was summoned more frequently. Since they were still afraid now, he ordered as the Lord of Ashes.


    ''I''m doing fine... Don''t call me anymore!''


    The high priest suddenly felt the pressure on his body lighten and knew that the Lord of Ashes had left. Sure enough, the vi returned to its original state. The candles that had been extinguished were rekindled one by one, and the sound of rain from outside returned.


    The high priest lifted his head, his creased face already covered with sweat. He slowly got up from the ground and looked around.


    Dr. Norn was kneeling not far away. He had just awakened from a stupor. He stayed like that for a while before he got up from the ground. He asked in confusion, "Just now, what happened just now?"


    The high priest was silent for a long time before saying in a deep voice, "Dr. Norn, you are very fortunate you still kept your lowly pathetic remnants of sanity after facing the ancient gods directly."


    Norn was stunned for a moment before jumping up wildly.


    "What''s going on? I''m asking you what''s going on here. What''s wrong with them? What the hell was that all about?"


    Not everyone in this vi was as lucky as Norn. Most of the believers were screaming andughing crazily, a weird sight to behold.


    The high priest''s face was expressionless and indifferent. It was difficult for ordinary people to maintain their sanity after confronting the gods. Fortunately, not all the funders participated in this sacrifice. But even if only a few upper-ss people went crazy, it would be a big problem.


    The high priest had a bit of a headache, and the investigators definitely had to get involved. However, the good news was that they could prove that the Lord of the Ashes had arrived.


    This would entice more upper-ss people to join the Chaos and Embers Order. For the sake of illusory, unreachable dreams and deep desires.


    The high priest felt a little better when he thought of it.


    "It looks like we''re going to need a period of recuperation. Well, I''m afraid it''s going to be a long time."


    The high priest paused and then said, "We need to evacuate fast. The movement just now was so great that the Investigators from the Anti-Magic Bureau would look for it as a bloodthirsty shark in the sea."


    Norn, already on the verge of copse, obviously didn''t want to follow what the high priest said, and he roared furiously, "You must give me an exnation!"


    "Kneel." The high priest gently pointed. Dr. Norn knelt on the ground uncontrobly. He was horrified to find that he could not feel his body at all.


    Only then did Dr. Norn remember he was confronting one of Nnd''s evilest leaders, with a disaster (disaster grade) risk rating. The danger level of "a crisis that may lead to the destruction of several towns."


    The high priest remained calm as he looked down at the kneeling mortal. "Doctor, I want to tell you and everyone in the sect an important matter."


    <i> ''About a girl.''</i>


    Aina stood idly. All the surrounding madness seemed to have nothing to do with her. She still hadn''t recovered from the immense shock. For her, everything just now was like a dream.The n seeded, but it did not bring her the happiness of revenge. Aina felt that her anger had dissipated and was no longer blocked.


    <i>''The rest of the children in the orphanage won''t lose their future anymore.''</i>


    Tears swirled in her eyes, lingered, and fell drop by drop.


    <i>''I''m so excited.''</i>


    She reached a new conclusion.


    ''In fact, the perception of the Order was all wrong. The great Lord of Ashes was not an evil deity. Although his appearance would cause disasters, it was only because the world could not bear his presence. The Lord of Ashes was definitely not evil.''


    The high priest understood this girl was, indeed, loved by the great Lord. So, he immediately came to her side, took her hand, and brought her to Dr. Norn.


    Norn, kneeling on the ground, looked up at the girl with a subtle expression, bewildered and afraid.


    The high priest said calmly, "She is loved by God." "From now on, everyone in the sect, every believer, will maintain their due respect when they see her."


    He turned his head to Aina and said in an elder''s tone.


    "From today onward, I will teach you personally." "You will have an important mission to turn the old world upside down and bring people into a new world for the great Lord of Ashes."


    Dr. Norn naturally heard the oracle of the ''Lord of Ashes'' before he left. He lowered his head tremblingly and said nothing, feeling fearful.


    Aina looked at the doctor on the ground and kept silent. He treated her like an animal a few days ago, but now he''s on his knees shaking with fear.


    Something had changed.


    "..." She did not speak, nor did she want tomunicate with other people. She didn''t understand nor want to understand any of the great principles. She knew that all these changes were because of the favor of the Lord of Ashes. So she had to do something, too.


    "...I don''t need your teaching."


    She shook off the high priest''s hand, who staggered back two steps in disbelief.


    The storm outside the house gradually ceased. Soon, the night would be over, and dawn woulde.


    <i> ''It turned out that I really existed for the Lord of Ashes from the very beginning.''</i>


    She put her hands on her heart and made the realization that she would spend the rest of her life serving the great Lord of Ashes.

 Chapter 9: Knowledge and Power

    Chapter 9: Knowledge and Power


    An early morning fog engulfed Bnd.


    The heavy rain thatsted for several days finally stopped. The dampness mixed with the smell of soil wafted through the air.


    Shen Yi, whoid on the bed, opened his eyes to the rtively familiar ceiling and sat up from the bed.


    Everything that happened yesterday: the cult, summoning, fire, was like a fantastic dream.


    But he knew best in his heart that what happened these days was real.


    "It''s a new day and a new beginning. I hope there is no new call." Shen Yi sighed, not knowing when the next summoning would be.


    Nn was a foggy country, especially the capital Bnd, which is called the Fog Capital'' by people around the world for its alternate bouts of fog and rain.


    Standing at the door, Shen Yi shook his head. Today''s fog is too heavy, the business won''t be good today.


    "But whether business is good or bad, it is no longer an important issue."


    He brought a ck-covered book with golden stripes around the corners. It looked a little old on the outside and was even older on the inside.


    Shen Yi spent money to entrust a student at Bnd Imperial College to help him borrow the book from the library.


    "The Origin of the Gods Beyond the World"


    Knowledge was often more important than strength.


    Having no guests in the morning, Shen Yi sat down in his familiar position and began to read the book.


    First of all, he had to look up the records about the Lord of Ashes.''


    It didn''t take a lot of effort. After a short while, he found a name on the section list: Lord of Ashes.


    "Page 233."


    The content of Lord of Ashes'' was at the back of the book. After turning some pages he found it.


    "Lord of Ashes, God of the World! The sun has split, and the Lord of the Ashes is its wound."


    "He has a body like a python, me-like skin, wings formed by ck mes, emitting endless mes to burn everything into ashes."


    "His presence causes all kinds of natural disasters, and his nature will be to give food as a reward to his believers, especially a Cup''."


    "The sun has been divided, and the Lord of Ashes does not forget the taste of light. When the glow dimmed, and the woond turned dusty, the Lord of Ashes may be able to rest, but stop at the moment when he can devour himself."


    "His representative time is midnight, and the number is zero. He is a God who often sleeps in the extraterrestrial world and has little interest in the mortal worldpared to some of the more positive outside gods."


    If ordinary people saw the above words, they would just think that the author was writing gibberish. But Shen Yi believed what is said here is true. However, the introduction to the Lord of Ashes was limited, and some things were hard to understand.


    He began to explore the knowledge of other extraterrestrial gods.


    Regarding the "Mist of White Shore", "Colorless City", "Spirit of Ancient", "Dream of Void", "Ruler of Chaos".


    Shen Yi looked at the book for a while and felt that the contents of the book were not very useful, and the introductions to the gods were mostly vague.


    He sighed and closed the book he had borrowed with difficulty. He took out another object from the back room.


    A mask almost pure white, with a ck tear pattern just below the right eye.


    This was sacrificed to him by a cultist and was supposed to be an extraordinary magical effect, but Shen Yi tried many times and found that it was no different from an ordinary mask.


    "Maybe I haven''t thought of the right posture yet?" Shen Yi shook his head. He had no idea for now.


    Whether the knowledge of mystics or the development of sacrificial supernatural effects, Shen Yi had not achieved good results.


    "It''s the only thing that''s progressed."


    Shen Yi stretched out his hand and made a gesture of exerting force outward, and the white me flew out automatically.


    After a lot of practice, the white me had be easier to control than it was at first.


    Shen Yi closed his eyes and began to control the force. The white me instantly turned into a human form, a me warrior with armor and a sword in his hand.


    Shen Yi''s will changed again, and the me warrior instantly exploded into a feather of fire in the sky. It then turned into a huge white fist in mid-air.


    He shook his head, his face full of unwillingness: "What a pity, it''s not lethal at all."


    Shen Yi had been practicing the maniption of me in the cafe. He experimented with it with the small white rabbit and was convinced that the white me really could not cause damage, and there was no temperature and solidity.


    This extraordinary force was more like magic than a me.


    After hisst summon, this white me became bigger, the initial half size of the vi now extended to the whole vi.


    But Shen Yi generally does not make it to such an exaggerated level. Just to not attract attention.


    "From what I can gather, each summoning will allow me to progress in the relevant ability. But unfortunately, the me has been devoid of lethal force so far."


    The white me in the air deformed wantonly. Shen Yi looked up at it and had a feeling that he did not hate iron as steel.(*** to hate iron for not bing steel -> to feel resentful towards sb for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvement)


    Nevertheless, it is more of an illusion than a me. Was it destined to be a bluff?


    That''s not the case with normal people crossing. So why was hisbat power still about half a goose after his own crossing?


    Shen Yi shook his head and took the White me back into his hand.


    He got up to open the door of the caf, took off the "closed" sign, and decided to open the cafe.


    He hadn''t opened for a few days.


    Unfortunately, his extraordinary power couldn''t make him money. He has to find a way to earn money to eat.


    Standing outside the door, Shen Yi cleaned the water stains.


    "Unfortunately, there is no way to ask the cult members for money. In my impression, anyone who can run a cult organization is not poor."


    If he asks for money from the cult, he will immediately "break the rules", perhaps fast forward to being tortured.


    Shen Yi knew this well, and he had to rely on himself to maintain his character.


    After cleaning the water he returned to the back of the caf.


    Not far away.


    A middle-aged man who just closed his umbre was walking towards the cafe.


    Wearing a ck suit, he was upright, and his eyes were not squinched. His aristocratic pace was steady and vigorous.


    He stopped at the entrance of the cafe.


    <i>It is the breath of the Lord of ashes.''</i>


    A look of surprise shed across his face as he looked at the young man in the store.


    <i>A member of the Chaos Embers Order?</i> No, his aura is stronger and denser than those of the believers, and it doesn''t even seem to be left by humans.''


    The middle-aged man became interested. He stepped into the coffee shop and sat in a more secluded position.


    He smiled softly, and his tone was calm.


    "Mr. over there, please bring me a cup of ck coffee."

 Chapter 10: The Wizard Who Touches Taboo

    Chapter 10: The Wizard Who Touches Taboo


    The middle-aged man wore a British-style ck suit with a bright red rose on his chest. His sea-blue eyes were filled with the wisdom and curiosity of the elderly.


    In one hand, he held the umbre that he had just put away, and the other held a ss jar covered with damp mud.


    Sitting in the cafe, Byron put the ss jar on the table, and he started looking around the shop.


    The cafe was small, but the interior was neat and clean.


    Behind the cafe''s bar stood its owner, a young man in his twenties.


    <i>At least that''s how it looks on the surface, but in reality?''</i>


    There was this intense, scorching, and heavy aura of the Lord of Ashes around him that made him breathless. Byron would never believe that he was just amoner.


    <i>So, who is this sacred person?''</i>


    Byron became more and more interested. ording to his nature, regardless of whether the person is a friend or a foe he won''t let it go.


    Shen Yi put a professional smile on his face to ensure that every guest has a spring-like experience.


    <i>Finally, there is a guest.''</i>


    Shen Yi muttered in his heart that if he didn''te back, there would be no guest, and if there was no guest he wouldn''t be able to open the coffee shop and would have to sleep on the street.


    The dignified "Lord of Ashes" couldn''t afford the utility bills, lived on the streets, hungry and cold. He didn''t know what the cultists would think.


    Shen Yi nodded to him: "Okay, I will serve you the coffee soon."


    He heard people who like to drink ck coffee tend to have a more calm personality. The temperament of today''s first guest seems to confirm this statement.


    Nn was an aristocratic country, and Shen Yi was not surprised by Byron''s suit.


    Shen Yi chose Boza coffee beans and skillfully took out the filter paper, put it in the filter cup, dampened it with hot water, and put the coffee powder in it.


    Then he started hand brewing.


    First, he poked a small hole in the coffee powder with his pinky finger, then poured some hot water from the kettle into the hole, spread the coffee powder clockwise, and steamed it.


    Let the coffee powder swell up.


    After repetition of adding water and resting, the ck coffee gradually became aromatic.


    Byron secretly observed the youth behind the bar.


    <i>He had an aura of Him, an intense one- the aura of the Lord of Ashes, an ethereal god.''</i>


    But this aura was gradually dissipating.


    As for why Byron could distinguish this kind of aura... He had recently hunted a


    follower of the Lord of Ashes not long ago.


    Byron was from Nn''s orthodox aristocracy and also a top wizard. Most of them were not his opponents even if they were followers of a god outside the world.


    <i>Who is this person?'' </i>Byron''s eyes were filled with doubt. Did hee here to confront me?''


    A few minutester, the Lord of Ashes'' aurapletely dissipated. Byron frowned slightly and began to specte again.


    <i>Could it be that the young man making the coffee in front of him is not the one who spread the aura of the Lord of Ashes in the cafe?''</i>


    He still couldn''t determine the true identity of the young man.


    "It''s ready."


    Shen Yi gently shook the heat-resistant pot and carefully poured the brewed ck coffee into a mug with extraordinary elegance and concentration.


    He served hot ck coffee from the bar and put it on Byron''s table.


    "Your ck coffee, please."


    "Thanks."


    Byron nodded and took a sip of coffee, not caring about the heat.


    The aroma is not particrly strong, a light grassy fragrance, soft taste, low acidity, no difort. It should not be a magic potion.''


    "Isn''t it hot?"


    Shen Yi was a little surprised, and then he noticed the ss jar ced on the table, which is covered with moist soil as if it has just been dug out from somewhere. The jar was filled with sea-blue paper cranes.


    He eximed, "There seems to be a thousand paper cranes in this jar!"


    Byron gently nodded and smiled, "They are all made by my daughter. Each one is beautiful, right?"


    Shen Yi was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t understand why the man in front of him would carry such a thing and walk around on the street.


    But he couldn''t let the conversation get cold and replied with a smile, "It''s very beautiful. Your daughter must be quite good with her hands."


    Byron was silent and recalled the past.


    He said bitterly, "Well, she''s been very clever and handy since her childhood. I once told her that if she has any wish, she shall fold it into paper cranes, and gradually fill up this ss jar. When I have a chance... when I have time...I will pick out the paper cranes one by one and apany her to fulfill the wishes inside."


    Seeing the thousands of paper cranes squeezed together in the ss jar, Shen Yi smiled: "Then she still has a lot of stacks. Children have a lot of wishes."


    Byron was silent for a long time and sighed: "Yes, children have a lot of wishes, but unfortunately, I didn''t have the opportunity and time to make it happen."


    At this point, Byron''s polite smile disappearedpletely. A heavy sadness enveloped him. Shen Yi''s face changed slightly as he read the air. He''s afraid the daughter of the middle-aged man might have passed away.


    Shen Yi said politely: "I''m sorry."


    Byron smiled slightly and shook his head.


    "It''s okay, you didn''t do anything wrong, by the way, your coffee is very good. I can say it is far beyond my expectations."


    <i>It really doesn''t matter because I still have a chance to make up for it tonight.''</i>


    Byron continued: "This is the treasure left by my daughter. I buried it in the soil a few years ago to avoid missing and grieving, day and night. But I found myself still missing my daughter no matter what. So I dug it up again."


    Shen Yi sighed and said, "It''s better to let go of some things. Because blind obsessions may harm you."


    Because of his rtives and friends in the other world, he often turned over to the other side of the bed. He naturally understood what it was like to lose a loved one.


    However, Shen Yi also knew that people could not dwell on the past, and grieve all the time. Otherwise, they will eventually harm themselves, and this is something that rtives and friends absolutely would not want to see.


    Byron stared at the ss jar in front of him, the stacked paper cranes reminding him of his daughter''s voice and smile.


    He remained silent for a moment, and said, his eyes firm: "No, some things are destined to be unable to let go."


    Resurrecting loved ones was taboo, but Byron had decided to go on regardless.


    "I will always remember, and only my death will end my thoughts."


    Byron''s meaning was very clear- no matter who you are, whether a divinity, a fellow wizard, a member of a cult, or an investigator of the Bureau of Democracy.


    If you want to stop me, the only way is to kill me immediately.


    Shen Yi nodded in silence.


    A shallow statement is one of the most taboo things whenmunicating with people. After all, it''s the other party''s family affairs. So he can''t say anything more.


    Shen Yi just thought of his family in his hometown and was touched.


    Byron was relieved to see the other person''s reaction. The mysterious man didn''t want to meddle in his affairs.


    Even if I have confidence in my strength, fighting in the city is not a good thing after all. Not to mention the indiscriminate killing of innocents, it would be very troublesome to provoke the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    The ck coffee in the mug was still hot, far from finished, but he did not want to continue drinking.


    Byron stood up and smiled, "This meeting is also a work of fate. Sir, Can you tell me your name?"


    Shen Yi shook his hand and returned the smile, "Shen Yi."


    <i>His surname is Shen. Is he from Shangxuan?</i> It is a distant country.'' Byron silently wrote down the name in his heart and said his name, "Byron Anhalt."


    He started to walk outside the cafe


    .


    Shen Yi was taken aback for a moment and immediately blocked him, "You haven''t paid the bill yet."


    Byron shuddered and his body stopped.


    He thought the other party was going to do something, but he didn''t expect that this person really wanted to collect money.


    "Okay."


    After paying the money with a weird face, Byron began to wonder if he had made a wrong judgment.


    <i>Is the other party just an ordinary person?''</i>


    <i>But what about the aura of the god?'' </i>


    He was puzzled.


    Shen Yi smiled and gave way.


    Byron left the cafe without a hitch this time.


    Although still puzzled as he couldn''t determine the identity of the mysterious owner of the cafe, Byron knew at least one thing- This mysterious Shangxuan person is not hostile to him. Knowing this is enough


    .


    Outside the cafe, it began to drizzle again.


    Byron opened his umbre and walked towards the outskirts of Bnd. He did not hesitate to offend the gods outside the world and hunted down the followers of the Lord of Ashes, just to use it as a sacrifice for the summoning ceremony.


    Tonight, he''s going to touch the taboo of wizards and summon a mythical, untouchable god from beyond the world.


    To bring back his beloved daughter.

 Chapter 11: New Calls

    Chapter 11: New Calls


    ***Edited By Kronost***


    Today''s business was not very good, but still, Shen Yi has been busy all day.


    "Huh, it''s time to close the door."


    Shen Yi took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It was half-past eleven.


    He moved his body and sat down on the bar. Then he took out the sacrifice of the Order.


    Tear-eye mask.


    As he went through the mysterious events after crossing over, and the unknown things he obtained, a kind of fear conceived deep in his heart.


    However, an unquenchable curiosity, emanating from deep within his marrows, fascinated him with the mystery of the unknown.


    Shen Yi still remembered what the priest had said- This was a mask of ever-changing, it could be transformed ording to his understanding.


    "But, how do you apply it?"


    Once again, he put the mask on his face and stood in front of the coffee shop mirror.


    "Change! Change it for me!"


    Nothing changed.


    "It can''t be done."


    He bitterly took off the mask on his face and put it on the bar counter. He did not put down the mask properly, as a result, it fell straight off the bar.


    The mask fell on his shadow and disappeared in the next moment.


    As Shen watched the scene in amazement, he promised that he would never be dazzled that the mask could sink into shadows.


    "Could it be that the mask is for the shadow?" He had a sudden realization and thought about changing his appearance.


    The face in the mirror began to be distorted, blurred, and gradually turned into a in face.


    "That''s it." Shen Yi finally understood how to apply the mask.


    Shadow mask, a relic of the "Misinterpret (distorted)" level.


    After wearing the mask to the shadow, the mask can change the shape of the shadow''s owner. It first appeared two thousand years ago in the ancient kingdom of Peji on the Third Continent. The creator was probably some pharaoh of the Peji civilization. The use of relics had negative effects, and the wearer of the shadow mask would lose themselves and often forget their own memories.


    Shen Yi stood in front of the mirror and tried many changes, which was very interesting. The mask could not only change the face but also the body and clothing but it is limited to the human form.


    "Interesting."


    Shen Yi immediately became happy. If he was to be called again, he no longer needed to use his own appearance and figure.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, "Huh, in this way, the possibility of being found by a cultist afterward is very low."


    After trying the change enough times, Shen Yi''s thoughts moved, and the mask automatically popped out of his shadow.


    He picked up the mask from the ground and went to the backroom to put it in the drawer.


    Shen Yi was quite happy that the research on sacrifices had progressed, but now he needed to calm down and close the store to sleep.


    Shen Yi had just walked to the door, and suddenly there was another vibration, and everything in the coffee shop started shaking.


    He was not surprised at all. Without any panic or surprise, he closed the door of the cafe before the gray mist rose.


    He didn''t want toe back to the cafe and find that his property had been ransacked.


    Shen Yi calmly walked to the back room. He first took out the mask in the drawer, then opened the notebook on the table and recorded the sounds in his mind.


    <b><i>"The Mist of the White Shores from the great existence of the void world."</i></b>


    <b><i></i></b>


    <b><i>"An indescribable, unspeakable, unknown type mysterious god."</i></b>


    "My heart is full of despair and pain, and I use this as an opportunity to offer the burning chaos seed."


    "I will do all the best and all the evil, just to pray for you to appear in the world and fulfill the only desire deep in my heart."


    <i>The Mist of the White Shores? I have heard about this call before.'' </i>Shen Yi swiveled his pen and quickly analyzed a new piece of information.


    Summoning the same mysterious existence and using different spells was valuable information that needed to be written down.


    The gray mist rose again and soon surrounded the cafe. Except for the pen and notebook, everything else in Shen Yi''s hand disappeared.


    "Here we go again, and this time it seems to be the enemy of the Lord of Ashes."


    Shen Yi picked up the paper and pen and calmly headed to an unknown ce.


    ......


    On the outskirts of Bnd, a dark private castle, underground hall.


    The hall was empty and dim. Byron, in a ck suit, stood in the middle with a serious expression on his face, the light in his sea-blue eyes was as sharp as a knife.


    A few meters from his feet, there was aplex magic circle with weird patterns. The weird patterns seemed to be invisible, but in fact, they had indescribable strangeness. Theposition was rigorous, and ordinary people could never draw them smoothly without practice.


    Four apprentices were waiting for his orders in the corner of the underground hall. Yana was the only woman among the four wizard apprentices. She was small and thin but wore arge ck robe with a brown right ponytail. Her face was covered with sweat, and she was obviously afraid of the work ahead.


    Yana bent down slightly, frightened, and at the same time cheered up, and sheepishly said, "Teacher, You said that as long as we help youplete this call, there will be a lot of subsidies, is that true?"


    Her two index fingers joined each other, and she said with a squinting face:


    "Because, I''ve always wanted to travel abroad, but you know my family conditions."


    Byron nodded and answered calmly, "Of course. There is no problem, Yana. Wait for the sacrifice to seed, I will pay all the expenses of your trip abroad."


    Yana excitedly clenched a fist to her chest and yelled out in a low voice.


    "Yay!"


    Byron deceived the students by saying that he just wanted to summon a stronger spirit, the ancient king of Nn, who drew out his evil sword.


    The sry he offered was quite generous, and every student was happy. Byron calmly nced at the watch on his wrist, the time was almost up.


    The ceremony is about to begin.


    Byron slowly opened his tightly held left hand, and inside was one of the thousand paper cranes that had been unwrapped, with faint writing written on it.


    "I hope my father will always be happy."


    White lightning shed through the window, illuminating the serious face of the middle-aged man.


    April 30, the night of Walpurgis is the legendary night of the witch.


    He has waited several months for this day.


    The ritual of summoning the inessible is the evilest of all spells. It is strictly prohibited not only in Nn but in all countries.


    If the implementation is discovered and reported, all those involved would be sentenced to death.


    But he had no choice.


    The middle-aged man stretched out his pale right hand, raised a knife with the other hand, and stabbed it into the palm of his hand.


    The spot was very hot and painful as if being electrified. The inductance continued, the acid heat gradually spread out from the wound like a stream flowing from the bath. The pain was getting worse.


    His bright red blood slowly flowed down from the palm of his hand, stained the ground, coincidentally adorning the weird pattern on the ground.


    The middle-aged man watched nervously. He took a deep breath, forced himself to concentrate, and chanted ancient spells.


    <b><i> "The Mist of the White Shores from the great existence of the void world."</i></b>


    <b><i></i></b>


    <b><i>"An indescribable, unspeakable, unknown type, mysterious god."</i></b>


    "My heart is full of despair and pain, and I use this as an opportunity to offer the burning chaos seed with the link."


    "I will do all the best and all the evil, just to pray for you to appear in the world and fulfill the only desire deep in my heart."


    A spell handed down from ancient times to the present used to summon one of many ancient gods. A god that has existed since the very beginning of man''s existence, knowing almost everything and being omnipotent.


    It could fulfill the person''s desire, as long as enough sacrifices were offered. It not only brings joy and hope but also pain and despair.


    It didn''t only bring happiness.


    Time passed bit by bit. The rainstorm was still howling outside the window, and the hall started to be filled with white mist, the surrounding air also gradually distorted.


    The apprentices gradually felt fear, and that an unknown existence wasing. They began to tremble subconsciously, but everyone knew that this dangerous call would never stop.


    Byron took a deep breath and squeezed his hands, trying to control his excitement.


    An extremely intense pressure made Byron unable to breathe. As Nn''s top wizard, he had not experienced this level of pressure even when facing saints.


    Byron even felt that he was like an ant blown into the sky by the wind, unable to struggle in an iprehensible air current.


    There was a flicker of fear in his eyes, followed by a glow of ecstasy.


    "It worked."

 Chapter 12: The Mist on the White Shore

    Chapter 12: The Mist on the White Shore


    In the gray mist, Shen Yi put on the mask he had just taken from the drawer, and his face began to change instantly.


    As for changing into whose appearance? His mind came up with Byrons image.


    The middle-aged man from the morning was very elegant. It would be nice to be his lookalike.


    The masks mysterious powers began to manifest, his facial features began to squirm, and his limbs gradually twisted; the whole person changed into another form in a blur.


    A velvet ck suit with a bright red rose on his chest, and his face changed into a middle-aged gentleman with a Van Dyck-style square mustache.


    The transformation was a sess.


    Walking out of the gray mist with a satisfied smile he observed the surroundings.


    In front of him was a huge basement.


    There was hardly any embellishment, the ground and walls were piled up with stones, and the ce looked ancient and primitive.


    Standing on the center of the magic circle, a looming red glow radiated from beneath his feet. This kind of glow seemed to evoke a primitive impulse in the deepest part.


    He quickly noticed the middle-aged man in front of him. With just a nce, his entire being felt bad.


    Oopsthis time Li Gui ran into Li Kui


    (***fake hero run into real one)


    Shen Yi fell into deep thought.


    There was a situation called bumping, which refers to two people wearing the same clothes without knowing it bumped into each other, which often made people look very embarrassed.


    This time the situation he faced was even more embarrassing than bumping into each other.


    He collided with the man in front of him who looked exactly like him, with a ck suit and a bright red rose on his chest.


    Its not just the clothing and looks, his eyes were firm and steady, and there was a ssic British aristocracy in his gestures.


    Shen Yi didnt know how toin. This time the summoner was none other than his guest in the morning!


    He could be sure that the other party was not a sacrifice, but the initiator of this summoning ceremony.


    His heart began to beat faster because this time he was directly confronting the initiator of the summoning. It would be terrible if he were to be found out, so he had to exin how he resembled the other person.


    A good response came to his mind, but he didnt speak right away, instead, he remained silent for some time.


    Anyway, under normal circumstances, Gods would not take the initiative to exin things to humans.


    The white mist began to spread all over the hall, and there were no other colors around except white.


    Yanas body trembled slightly, as the cloud of white mist crawled into the lobby on the first floor, rushing to every corner.


    She only felt that she saw something extremely huge, she felt that it was bigger than the ocean, bigger than the sky, perhaps only the endless vastness of the universe could bepared to it.


    Mastering all things, overflowing with the world.


    And it was as if she was a small worm, crushed, smashed, and dissipated at the moment of contact. It was the most real weakness she had ever experienced.


    In the end, she was fortunate enough to witness greatness regardless of the oue.


    Couldnt bear it anymore, her eyes rolled over and she passed out on the spot. As it turns out, she was not the only apprentice who passed out, the others had already fallen before her due to their inability to ept things that defiedmon sense.


    Only Byron persisted with an ugly face.


    He had disaster-level strength anyway, and was also one of Nns first-rate wizards, but even he trembled under the tremendous pressure and barely controlled himself.


    Shen Yi found that the people wearing ck cloaks passed out one by one. Only Byron in front of him remained still, but stared at him in astonishment.


    He could understand his expression, after all, the object he summoned looked the same as himself.


    Its normal for anyone to show such an expression of disbelief.


    <em>FinallyFinallyMy wish wille true</em>


    Byrons face was full of joy, and he resisted himself not to tremble.


    As Nns top wizard, he was always respected by everyone, had the ability to control situations with his top level spell, and also possessed immense wealth.


    Its not hard for him to get most of the worlds things if he wants. But he still had many unfulfilled, even unreachable wishes. There was a limit to human power. He understood this early on.


    In order to ask for something in his heart, Byron could only hope for something vague, and even if that meant touching taboos, he would not hesitate to break thews.


    He found his only hope from the familys ancient heritage.


    <strong><em>The white mist across the shore.</em></strong>


    Through the ages, researchers have called him this, though that was his name. In fact, this was just human wishful thinking.


    A great existence from the outside world may not need any names at all, he knew it well.


    The words and pictures in his field of vision were distorted and copsed.


    He could even hear whispers, secret giggles, and a vague tingling from his head that reminded him of his unbearable past.


    This was a great existence that mastered everything and overflowed the world. Formless and traceless(Invisible), it neither exists in the past nor the future.


    He just needs to let go of the forbidden power, and then he can devour everyones soul in one gush, just like eating a delicious snack.


    Byrons heart was not at ease, and he did not express his wish immediately.


    Shen Yi couldnt find a reason to exin. So he decided to push the ball, and might as well let the other side think of a reasonable exnation.


    He calmly asked, Do you know why I look like this?


    Byron didnt hear any sound, just a very strange message came into his mind.


    It was an ancient text that he had never seen before, and the next moment it was shattered, without any emotional upheaval and tranted into meaning that humans could understand.


    Byron received this message.


    The great white mist on the other side asked him[Did you know why he looked like this?]


    He was taken aback for a moment. He has been appearing in the world in an endless white mist. As for why he looked like this, it seems that no one had ever explored it.


    Why?


    The answer was very important. Byron knew that if he couldnt satisfy the gods, it would be more than just abandoning everything.


    Perhaps, he would face an unimaginable ending.


    <em>The white mist across the shore is a God who controls everything and overflows the world.</em>


    It suddenly urred to him that all generations of researchers called him by the white mist across the shore, but for a god outside the world, the name was meaningless.


    Perhaps, it was the same to the external form, which was meaningless to the gods.


    <em>So thats it I understand!</em>


    Byron took a deep breath, and organized thenguage, then said, Because the external form has no meaning to the gods. Perhaps the appearance that I and the humble humans can see is just a projection in the heart. .


    Although Byron spoke smoothly, he was actually very nervous. He had no idea how the god would react to his answers.


    Well, Shen Yi wanted to apud him! what he said was really good, it waspletely a set of standard answers.


    Shen Yi breathed a sigh of relief when Byron was able to ept the setting of the gods and his own appearance. Although he was happy in his heart, he showed no expression on the surface.


    He just answered indifferently: Yes, thats it.


    Byron was immediately relieved, he had never been so nervous in decades.


    Since this was the case, his first hurdle was passed.


    Byron bowed his head deeply. He had never been so humble before, and his tone was full of pleading and hope.


    The great being who mastered everything and filled the entire universe.


    I offer the Burning Chaos Seed.


    Please grant my wish and fulfill my expectation, so that my daughter can live again.


    ording to ancient records, the White Mist was the arch-enemy of the Lord of Ashes, and the Burning Chaos Seed actually refers to the dead followers of the Lord of Ashes.


    After careful investigation over the years and a great deal of research, Byron concluded that it would be the easiest way to win the favor of White Mist by offering the corpses of the enemys family members.


    Just a few days ago, Byron went to the Evil Land outside Bnd to do as many ambushes as possible, he desperately hunted down a disaster-level power of the Lord of Ashes family members.


    His purpose was to sacrifice it to the Mist of White Shore.

 Chapter 13: Beyond Bondage

    Chapter 13: Beyond Bondage


    After several years of arduous preparation, he finally came to this point. Taking a deep breath Byron snapped his fingers.


    A crimson red lizard-shaped monster body appeared out of thin air. It had no scales or skin, and was reced by a trembling crimson shell.


    Underneath the shell were countless air holes that kept opening and closing, from which a few wisps of pitch-ck colored fire would pop out every now and then.


    The Chaos Seed corpse was dependent on the Lord of Ashes, with disaster-level strength.


    The sight of the monster made Shen Yi feel nauseous from the bottom of his heart. This disgust was not because of his appearance but as if he had seen the enemy.


    This was Byrons sacrificeit made his scalp numb at first nce,pared to this, that little girl was much better


    Although from the morning contact, the man named Byron did not look like a heinous person.


    To be frank, Shen Yi didnt even have the slightest idea of letting others know his true identity and seeking help to decide his fate.


    As long as he could y off without breaking the pattern until the end of the summoning time nothing would go wrong.


    Shen Yi opened his mouth as calmly as he could, but subconsciously he took a deep breath and immediately endured it.


    Foolish mortals, I ept the sacrifice you prepared.


    Just as he finished speaking, the corpse of the monster began to copse inward, and then it shrunk further, until it was the size of a seed.


    He was taken aback for a moment and saw the dark red seed flying towards him, stopping one meter in front of him.


    He reached out and picked up the seed, feeling a warm heat in his palm.


    Fortunately, this Byrons service was considerate that he didnt need to drag the corpse by himself.


    Byrons spirit was lifted, and the huge corpse of the Chaos Seed flew out of thin air, and gradually disappeared into the endless white mist.


    It was as if it had been swallowed whole, not even a remnant remained.


    Obviously, the White Mist across the shore had epted his sacrifice.


    The wish hed been pursuing for several years was finally going to be fulfilled.


    My wish is to be able to resurrect my daughter.


    He recounted his wish again.


    Anything else was fine, except for this one thing that Byron wanted to achieve no matter what. At any cost.


    Shen Yi could sense that Byron loves his daughter deeply. This feeling was very deep and thick, and the emotions that prate the deepest part of the bloodline could not be cut off.


    He still didnt know who Byron was, but he knew that calling a god outside the world might be hisst hope.


    But he was a fakeIt was destined topletely shatter the remaining hope.


    <em> ~Im sorry, Mr. Byron, I dont have the ability to resurrect your daughter.</em>


    He didnt have the power to rescue the opponent, so he could only think of a way to let himself leave smoothly.


    ording to the book The Origin of Gods Beyond the World, he already knew that The White Mist across the Shore and The Lord of Ashes werepletely different gods.


    There were eight kinds of different things in the world, namelymp, moth, de, heart, cup, cast, Enlightenment and winter.


    The Lord of Ashes was a god outside the world with a nature of cup.


    Cup was the norm of birth and feast, food, color, sex, and drowning without return. He would give his food as a reward.


    But The White Mist across the Shore was a god outside the world whose nature was Enlightenment.


    Enlightenment was the criterion for opening and dismantling, which does not allow for closure and istion, but joyfully pushes us out of the shelter of ignorance.


    He would give knowledge to those who care, and initiate new cognitions as rewards or punishments.


    Therefore, wizards like to summon the White Mist across the Shore to satisfy their insatiable desire for knowledge.


    Shen Yi had a spectrum in his heart, acting as the White Mist across the Shore, he should give knowledge as the reward that Byron wants.


    But what knowledge did he have for each other? Shen Yi didnt know any invisible techniques at all.


    The so-called invisible art was the powers used by wizards to influence the world. In short, they were magic spells in a broad sense.


    After pondering for a long time he realized there was one more very important sentence in the book.


    Most of the humans could not understand the knowledge that the White Mist across the Shore had given, the exploration of life may have elerated the pursuit of madness and destruction.


    Iprehensible knowledge, as long as it was knowledge that he couldnt understand, but he thought it was good enough.


    Shen Yi had a thought for an article that the other party could not verify, and it was absolutely deep and stylized enough to temporarily shake the middle aged man in front of him.


    If he summons himself next time and asks why he hadnt been able toprehend the mysterious power and resurrect his daughter, then he could say that he wascking in enlightenment.


    After thinking about everything, he spoke calmly.


    To fulfill your desire to teach you more profound knowledge of the taboos of Shangxuan. As long as you understand this taboo, you can resurrect your beloved.


    The famous novel Shangxuan from the ages flowed out of Shen Yis mouth, was only in the Nnnguage version, and it sounded a little bit more unclear.


    Of course he knew that there was no use in escape, but this article had depth and artistic conception, which could be used as iprehensible mystical knowledge to fool the other party.


    If Byron asks, why couldnt he figure out a way to save his daughter no matter how he understands this article?


    <em>The knowledge of the gods outside the world is difficult for mortals to understand he can exin it this way or even not exin it at all.</em>


    Also, Shen Yis heart beat a little faster. He was afraid that the other party would not eat this set, and questioned the Knowledge of the Mysticism of the Shangxuan System that he taught was nonsense.


    But soon he was relieved, because Byron stood still on the spot with a shocked expression, he was obviously convinced from the bottom of his heart.


    Byron was indeed shocked.


    His mind was presented with an indescribable, unspeakable mass of information, as if thousands of imprecise words, arranged in randombinations, and finally organized into an unforgettable piece of forbidden knowledge.


    This taboo knowledge called Beyond the Fetters reveals the duality of soul and body.


    The soul and body need not be united, but only transcending the secr material, body, and information can let the soul be freed from all shackles.


    He just felt his soul separate from the material, separate from the old body, detached from all things, independent. After the physical restraints were dispelled, he could naturally swim in the world


    It took a long time for him toe back to his senses, his face was already drenched in sweat.


    He had just experienced an amazing journey that no one had ever experienced.


    He took out the handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    I actually have a chance to get this


    The Beyond the Fetters gave Byron a brand new understanding of the rtionship between the body and the soul.


    Resurrecting his daughter was no longer a difficult task, and more enlightenment came to his heart.


    The ultimate goal of the ancient taboo knowledge of Beyond the Fetters was not to be resurrected, but to allow the enlightened person to obtain what mortals dream of the soul is eternal!


    This was also a kind of real immortality.


    He deeply understands that if this knowledge spreads out, it could stir up a huge wave around the world, and countless powerful people and forces will fight for this.


    Not only wars would break out. It might even overturn the whole world!


    How cursed is the cause and effect of the disconnectedness of the ages! How could I let it be born from the world!


    Could it be that this is his deeper purpose! Instead of just teaching me to bring back the dead, but put this level of knowledge into my hands.


    Thinking of this, Byron broke out in a cold sweat that soaked his ck suit, and he immediately made up his mind that he could not let this forbidden knowledge pass out even if he died.


    Just after Byron made up his mind, he found that the wave of white mist had begun to recede.


    He was not surprised that the summoning of the gods from beyond the world had a time limit.


    The time hade to an end.


    Its over He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally being able to resurrect his daughter, Byron was extremely excited. He covered his head and closed his eyes. His nearly fifty-year-old body was also shaking, hot tears streaming down his firm face.


    After a long period of excitement, an idea sprouted from the bottom of Byrons heart without warning.


    If, just if, you call Him again, you can get the same, even greater knowledge


    Byron himself hadnt noticed at all, the fascinated expression he showed.

 Chapter 14: The Seed of Chaos

    Chapter 14: The Seed of Chaos


    Finally, the summoning time came to an end.


    Once again, Shen Yi entered the gray mist and returned to the familiar coffee shop as he nced around the shop, he felt safe and sound then only he let out a sigh of relief.


    Tonight was still a pleasant experience for him, and unknowingly he had gotten used to it. Switching on the window seat light.


    Taking his cell phone and grabbing notes, he sat by the window to sort out the newly found information.


    The first thing was time.


    He double-tapped the phone and saw it was 12:20, and recalled he seemed to be closing the shop around half past 11.


    It seems that the information in the book is not wrong.


    In The Origin of the Extraterrestrial God , the White Mist across the shore was an extraterrestrial god at 23:00.


    Sure enough, what I thought is right, the Extraterrestrial Gods have different timing, so as to summon them the summoning rituals have to be done in specified timings.


    Picking up the ck pen from his shirt pocket, he began to jot down notes.


    The third call, starts at 11:30 and ends at 12:20 minutes, ying the role of the white mist across the shore''


    He tapped his left index finger on the table, making a rhythmic noise.


    Although the summoner and the Extraterrestrial God are different, the passage of time was almost the same.


    The summoning ce seemed to be an ancient castle, but the exact location was unclear. The summoner was a mysterious man named Byron, middle-aged, dressed as a nobleman, and the motivation was to resurrect his daughter.


    He wrote the important information he gathered today.


    Then drew a circle on the note and wrote his name on it, then drew two horizontal lines from the boundary of the circle to connect the two smaller circles.


    The first line was Aina, the Order (Lord of Ashes)


    The second line was Byron (White Mist across the shore)


    Noting everything down, he closed the notebook and swirled the pen in his hand while muttering, Thats the basic situation. They havent found out who I am yet.


    With a thought to his heart, the mask he was wearing bounced out from the shadow, he leaned over and picked it up from the ground, and put it on the table.


    Then he got up and went to the bar counter and made a cup of instant ck coffee since he wasnt that free to make a hand brew coffee.


    Apart from the information, he noted just now, this time he secretly got the new information.


    He picked up the phone on the table and opened the Photos. The most recent photo was a blurred underground hall.


    Yes, this was the photo of the location where Byron summoned him.


    Knowing yourself and knowing the enemy was the key to winning every battle. But looking at the picture, he regretted not taking the picture twice, he was too tense at the time to do so.


    Although this photo was temporarily useless, he believed that the more information he had, the better.


    I wonder, did I get any new abilities this time.


    He extended his right hand and made a forceful shot with his eyes closed.


    But he hadnt felt anything new, so he repeated it a few times but still nothing happened.


    He slowly opened his eyes and was confused. There didnt seem to be any new abilities this time. Or didnt he develop any?


    But he could clearly feel the heat flow in his body, so once again, he stretched out his hand to let the heat flow out of the palm of his hand.


    The white me, which had neither temperature nor lethality, spewed out immediately.


    The original white me can be used freely, but there is no change.


    He picked the mes in mid-air and decided to practice tomorrow to learn more skills. Taking the notebook, pen, and shadow mask from the table, he returned to the back room and put them all in the bedside drawer.


    Then thought of the new sacrifice and pulled it out from his pocket: A new sacrifice.


    What Byron sacrificed was a monster.


    What was once a behemoth, full of hideousness, was now turned into a dark red seed.


    This Byron is really sweet, knowing it is not good for me to carry such a big thing.


    His style as Extratteriaral God would not allow him to drag the corpse.


    The dark red seed in his hand was tingling with warmth.


    He wondered what the use of this seed was for and then thought of nting it in a flower pot.


    But after a little thought, he shook his head and dispelled his thought.


    No, what if the thing thates out was a terrifying man-eating monster?


    Should I throw it away?


    Not knowing what to do with this thing, he remained silent for a long time.


    For some reason, this dark red seed had a wonderful charm that attracted him.


    It was the desire for the unknown and the determination to step into the deeper world.


    Lets leave it for a time being and take a look again, maybe there will be a chance to use it in the future.


    After much consideration, he put it in a matchbox and ced it together with the notebook in the tables drawer.


    Having not been exposed to light, Dark red seeds in the matchbox trembled slightly in theplete darkness.


    If Byron had known he put the chaos seed in the match box and put it together with the other thing, he would have been so shocked that he would have yelled out at the top of his lungs.


    Most of the Extraterriral God dependents were immortal and were difficult to killpletely.


    After sorting it out, he turned off the lights and returned to the bed to sleep.


    Not long after lying on the bed, Shen Yi felt a bit of wind in the cracks of the window, and whirring sounds rang in his ears.


    It was not like this before, howe it suddenly cracked?


    Oh, the house wont work.


    While muttering he got up and went to change into a thicker quilt and returned to the bed.


    But for the first time he didnt doze off immediately but recalled the image of Aina, the shadows of cultists, and the corpses of the terrible monsters he saw tonight


    And unconsciously dozed off.


    Late at night.


    The desk drawer opened on its own, the matchbox popped out from inside and fell to the ground, bouncing up and down on its own constantly.


    Through the gap of the window the wind kept blowing, and Shen Yi in the bed has fallen into deep sleep and even rolled over in his sleep and waspletely unaware of other sounds.


    The matchbox on the ground rolled on its own, from the small back room to the wide cafe.


    The dark red seed gradually expanded and returned to its original terrifying body, almost reaching the ceiling.


    Like a desert lizard with a crimson shell, there were countless air holes in the crevices of its carapace that kept opening and closing, from which ck fire emanated.


    Its mouth exhaled a heavy, burning breath, and it viciously observed the environment in front of it.


    The n of the Lord of Ashes, the terrifying monster of disaster-level, the Seed of Chaos!


    Suddenly, it felt a familiar and cordial smell, and it was quite heavy, fierce, and hot, only the incarnation of the Lord of Ashes could have this degree.


    The smell of the great Lord of Ashes!


    The Chaos Seed crawled curiously and excitedly towards the house, its huge body extremely dexterous, not touching anything in the cafe.


    It poked its head inside the door, and its bloodshot eyes, the size of copper bells, stared at the human on the bed for a long time.


    Just as the Chaos Seed wanted to get closer, an aura that made it abhor and hate from instinct suddenly appeared-<strong><em>the white mist on the other side!</em></strong>


    The Chaos Seed immediately retreated a lot, guarding a distance from the human male on the bed.


    It remained on guard for a long time, but the expected attack never came.


    The Chaos Seed scratched his neck with his huge front paw. Unable to understand.


    Suddenly, it felt a very familiar, very cordial breath of the male body again.


    <strong><em>The great Lord of Ashes!</em></strong>


    Once again, the Chaos Seed became excited and crawled into the house, wanting to touch this familiar smell.


    Just when itsrge head stretched into the door of the hut, instinctive fear and disgust struck again-definitely the breath of the white mist across the shore, the greatest enemy of the Lord of Ashes!


    With no hesitation, the Chaos Seed backed up quickly, and in a blink of an eye, he retreated to the door of the cafe. Despite having a body twice asrge as a cow, this creature had the dexterity and agility of a cat.


    Hovering at the door, the Chaos Seed sensed the changing aura inside the house.


    Feeling confused, it squatted at the cafe entrance, scratched his head with his front paws in doubt.


    Wondering whether the human lying in the room was an enemy or a friend, but he was sure about one thing: the man inside was far more terrifying than him!


    After some hesitation, it decided to leave the ce first.


    The city had many more ces to visit, and there was also a vile human wizard who had killed it once.


    It was worth it to retaliate.


    Its huge body gradually shrank, the sturdy shell turned into soft fur, and the sharp ws turned into soft pads of flesh.


    Just like that, it turned into a seemingly harmless cute creature-a ck and white British short. It slowly stood up in front of the coffee shop and pressed open the ss door with its body weight.


    Then the British Short rushed out and in no time blended in endless night of Bend.

 Chapter 15: Legendary Investigator

    Chapter 15: Legendary Investigator


    The rising sun rays spilled through the cracked windows and fell on his face, apanied by a faint rain sound. The thousands of silvery raindrops were the main tone of the day.


    Shen Yi slowly opened his eyes, feeling refreshed.


    Last night could be said to be a peaceful night for him as he slept well all night long and he hadnt had any nightmares or heard those strange sounds.


    Although a lot of things have happened here, at least the security in this area is not bad, which is the onlyforting thing.


    In the cafe, he always felt safe.


    Getting up, he first brushed his teeth, washed his face, and after tidying up, he began his days preparations.


    Switching on the coffee machine, water dispenser, and refrigeratormps, wiping down the tables, chairs, bar countertops, and floors to ensure that there was no floating dust or dirt.


    Checking the flower to see if any of them was withered and arranging it in the vase before cing them on the tabletop  After making sure everything was done, he opened the shop and changed the billboard from close to open.


    Then he yed soothing music on the track and sat behind the bar counter and waited for the guests toe. And as thought of something, he joined his hands together and sincerely prayed. I hope I dont run into any inexplicable people today.


    In the street outside the cafe, the light rain kept hitting the ck umbres.


    Under the umbre was a middle-aged man in his early forties, with an indifferent expression on his face.


    He was wearing a wide ck trench coat, a lurid scar at the corner of his mouth, and an unkempt look with a slightly disheveled air.


    From hiszy aura and looks, no one could imagine he was one of seven A-ss investigators in Nn.


    The so-called A-ss was the investigator who could handle disaster-level crises single-handedly. The strength was too powerful, as for normal people this level of grade was even impossible to obtain in a lifetime.


    They were at the top of the range of human ability, but being human has its own limits.


    In the Anti-Magic Bureau, the neers had nicknamed George legendary investigator, legendary killer and Phoenix.


    But for George, all those gibberish titles had nothing to do with him. For him, he was a mere human being with one heart and one life.


    A few days back, a case was assigned to him by a top-ranking official, it was a bitplicated. After gathering the relevant information, he was here to check out suspicious situations.


    Is this cafe? George asked someone in his earphones.


    Yes, this is the one, Mr. George, but I have already investigated it carefully. This shops owner is a very innocent, clean individual with a clear background.


    The person who was replying through the headphones was a young man in his early twenties, at this moment he was sitting at the headquarters of the Anti-Magic Bureau, eating pizza.


    He was called Ande, working as a logistician at the headquarters of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    While taking a bite, he continued on. If you put aside his handsome appearance, he is just as ordinary as a next-door guy. But someone witnessed a little girl holding the strange object stayed here for a while.


    In ordance with the operational practices of the Anti-Magic Bureau, you still need to investigate.


    George remained indifferent.


    It was not the first time for the bureau to bring the useless case and blow up into a big thing and finally got a ckening face, he had long been ustomed to it for more than two decades.


    Well, I see.


    Since he rarely got some leisure time, lets take this opportunity to grab a cup of coffee. he thought in his heart.


    Once again Andes voice rang out.


    Speaking of which, Mr. George, why would they send special forces like you to the front line to collect information? I thought you would only be dispatched when facing real monsters.


    Because this time the matter is very important. George slowly responded.


    In this case, the details were highly confidential, so those who were in the rank of Ande were unaware of any details, but George who know the inside information knew the huge risk that Nn was facing now.


    An Extraterrestrial god has descended!


    The information was provided by a prophet in the Anti-Magic Bureau, who suddenly went crazy, struggling in bed, madly shouting that an Extraterrestrial god had descended on Nn!


    Since it was from a prophet, the Anti-Magic Bureau attached great importance to it. What could be worse than the arrival of an Extraterrestrial god?


    After all, the worst oue would be the annihtion of all mankind.


    While the news was in full swing, soon after, they got a photo.


    George pulled a blurred picture from his ck trench coat pocket  a little girl holding something red in the stormy night, and the surroundings were illuminated.


    This photo was taken by residents who couldnt sleep in the middle of the night.


    At that time, he saw a little girl walking past the window, and a ray of light illuminated her outline and there was no rain around her. So he secretly took this photo out of surprise, but the picture quality was terrible because of the distance and other reasons.


    What a pity, if the picture quality were clearer, I could see the faces in the photos clearly.


    George was curious about what she was holding in her hand.


    But there was nothing that could be done about it.


    As for why she stopped outside this cafe


    He put the photo inside his pocket and raised his head and looked at the cafe not far away, then started walking towards the cafe, while he thought, rather than racking my brain to work hard, I might as well find some leisure time to take a break.


    Gradually he came in front of the cafe, closed his umbre, and pushed open the door of the caf.


    te.


    Raising his eyes, George saw the shop manager behind the bar.


    At a nce, he knew the man in front of him was just a normal person who had not been exposed to the extraordinary world.


    It was just that he was more handsome and elegant than normal people.


    Well, this store should have nothing to investigate, another useless file, he thought quietly.


    On the other hand, Shen Yi also sized up the new customer who came into the shop.


    A middle-aged man in a wide ck trench coat, slightly unkempt, like an uncle who was very motivated at a young age, and after a series of blows he gradually becamezy.


    There was a scar at the corner of his mouth. It was very deep, which should have touched the bone.


    Such people really need a cup of coffee to heal the wounds in their hearts. It would be much better to have them here rather than run for a drink.


    With a professional smile, he nodded lightly.


    Wait for a moment, Ill bring your coffee soon.


    George didnt care too much. He took the retractable umbre and sat on the seat not far away.


    As the seat location was close to the window, one could easily check out what was happening outside at any time.


    Georges gaze swept around the cafe. The wooden-based cafe was clean and tidy, with a warm base tone, giving people a warm and soft feeling.


    He was highly inspired but did not perceive anything out of the ordinary. Should be just an ordinary coffee shop?


    Shen Yi brewed thette and brought it to the table.


    Here is your Latte, enjoy it slowly.


    George calmly raised a hand and said, Wait, this gentleman, I have something I want to ask you.


    Shen Yi was taken back for a moment then waited for him to speak.


    Have you seen any strange people recently, or did anything strange happen?


    I meanpletely beyond the normal, unbelievable kind.


    Recently, strange things have happened, and he ran out of people asked this kind of question again and again, so Shen Yi subconsciously felt that something was wrong.


    He smiled calmly.


    Strange people and things? The weather hasnt been so goodtely, and there are hardly any people in the caf.


    While shaking his head, heined. If theres something abnormal, its this damn weather, its always so bad.


    Shen Yi knew that Nn people were always known for their love of talking about the weather.


    He wasnt sure where the other party wasing from, but the other party shouldnt be sure of his true identity either.


    In that case, it was better for him to not reveal anything about him.


    George nodded, and a slight smile appeared on his expressionless face.


    I see, thank you very much.


    <em>Is there really no useful information?</em>


    He picked up thette on the table, and instead of drinking it right away, he blew it.


    It was not that he was afraid of the heat of the coffee, but he did not want to expose himself in front of ordinary people. So he decided to blow it before drinking.


    At the same time, Shen Yi secretly watched him from behind the bar and inexplicably rxed a lot after seeing the man blowing on the coffee.


    He still remembered Byron, who drank the coffee right away without fear of being burnt.


    Maybe he was overthinking it, and this was just an ordinary customer?


    Finally, the temperature of the coffee gradually subsided, and George began to drink thette in his hand.


    <em>It tastes good.</em>


    The soothing music filled his ears, and George really rested for a while and felt his body and mind werepletely rxed.


    His career as an investigator spanned more than two decades, during which he encountered countless horrific, bizarre, and iprehensible things.


    Only a few friends left from the past, and George finally understood the importance of daily life outsidebat.


    In order to protect this life, he must eliminate the possibility of Shen Yi knew that appearing in this world at all costs.


    Thank you.


    Finishing the coffee, he stood up and thanked him before leaving the cafe.


    On a deserted Bnd Street, George, who had left the caf a few hundred meters away, suddenly stood still.


    The Extraterrestrial god Aura.


    The cold, hard, befuddled aura was like an unbreakable fog that enveloped him inyers.


    His originally expressionless face was full of sweat, and his eyes were full of shock.


    The aura of Extraterrestrial godEven so far away, I can still clearly feel it. Its an unimaginably terrifying power!


    Taking a deep breath, he felt the source of this breath was from the coffee shop just now.


    Did I underestimate him?


    The other party swaggered and gave off a strong aura, that was, he invited himself over without fear. George was a little confused about what the cafe manager wanted to do.


    Once again, he went back to the cafe, and his expression became moreplex as he gazed at Shen Yi.


    Wee, why are you back? Forgot something?


    Shen Yi looked up and smiled at him, and George noticed that his smile was calm and light as only someone who has experienced life and death could smile like this.


    More than twenty years of rich experience told him that it was impossible to show such an expression if he had not experienced extraordinary things and lost someone important.


    It turned out that he really misjudged him, this man was not simple at all.


    Who is he?


    No  Is he really human?

 Chapter 16: Guidelines

    Chapter 16: Guidelines


    As Shen Yi watched the other party leaving the cafe, he breathed a sigh of relief, checked the time on his phone.


    He almost could not control himself. A cool air current was flowing through him.


    Its 7:30, this time the awakening of the corresponding power is dyed a lot, after being summoned.


    How to control this new power? Is it the same as mes?


    With that, he stretched out his hand tentatively, trying to control the airflow like a me. But there was no reaction.


    Can it not flow out?


    Then he tried to let this airflow through his body and found that his body had be fogged up and was turning into an ethereal cloud that had no substance and could even pass through the gaps in the wood.


    However, itsted only ten seconds.


    Woah! Its quite useful, far more useful than the mes, at least to escape.


    Yet it wasnt directly lethal, which left him somewhat helpless.


    Just as he changed back to human form, the guest who had just walked out of the door actually returned.


    Startling Shen Yi to the core, and he became more and more convinced this guest was different, probably he was extraordinary like Byron.


    He still had that calm and collected face as he looked up at the other party and asked with smile: Wee, why are you back? Forgot something?


    Although Shen Yi was flustered, he had good emotional management skills.


    On the one hand, maintaining a calm and smiling demeanor was a basic skill in the service industry, especially in the coffee shop. On the other hand, he encountered a lot of surprising things recently. No, it should be too many.


    The surprise was like Surprise, surprise, and eventually, he got used to it.


    While George calmly stared into the young mans eyes, in front of him, he still had that calm face, like everything was under his control.


    Forgot something?


    ~<em>Indeed, I forgot the truth and misread your true identity.</em>


    George swallowed his saliva, unprepared that the other party could deceive him despite his long experience, he almost thought the other party was ordinary.


    After returning back, he realized how ridiculous his thoughts were. There was a strong evil aura swaggering around the entire cafe, and his will was like a small boat in a turbulent sea.


    He felt uncontroble dizziness, almost lost his footing, and felt a sharp tingling in his head.


    George had no idea what to do, but he knew that the best thing to do was to appease his opponent rather than investigate and fight right away.


    In fact, not all the Extraterrestrial gods were enemies, and the investigator was not a warrior who punished evil and promotes good.


    He knew too well that they were just hapless souls trying their best to tinker and barely keep the world from being destroyed.


    After all, there were too many human civilizations in and out of this bloody garbage world who even had no idea about such existence!


    The reckless investigator was doomed to die, but George was not afraid of death. He just didnt want to let millions of Bnds people be buried with him.


    Shen Yi stared at the other party, who was silent and somewhat dazed, his heart was a bit startled.


    Suddenly Shen Yi saw that he was covering his head as if he had an intense headache.


    With a smile, he voiced, How about another cup of coffee?


    With no thoughts, George directly moved his butt and sat down on the chair nearer. Since he might die if he didnt do so, Okay, lets have anothertte then.


    Shen Yi nodded politely and was about to brew another cup oftte as soon as possible to get rid of the opponent, but found that thettes key ingredient, milk, was not enough.


    Well, the ingredients for thette dont seem to be enough. Ill go back and get it.


    Shen Yi said with a smile, turned around, and went to the backroom to get the stacked ingredients. As soon as he entered the room, his face turned pale.


    That person came back after going out. No matter how I look at it, its strange. Could it be that he found out about my situation?


    <em>Confession is lenient, resistance is strict? What will happen if you confess?</em>


    He didnt know about Georges identity, didnt know his rtionship with the Order and Byron, and didnt know whether he was a good person or a bad person.


    He may be a good person or a bad person. Even if he is a good person, he may not be a good thing to me.


    Perhaps because he was a good man, he was more likely to be disadvantaged.


    In short, Shen Yi came to the conclusion not to confess his st Wolf speech.


    Nevertheless, discovering true identities and circumstances posed too much risk.


    I can only find a way to continue to fool. At least I havent shown anything extraordinary so far


    In the cafe.


    George was lost in his thoughts.


    This man was so wed in so many ways.


    He knew very well that the other party would leave, which could not be because of insufficient coffee ingredients.


    <em>Think about it with your little brain</em>. If the other party has no purpose, why did he suddenly exude a strong aura of Extraterrestrial god? and deliberately called himself back?


    This was not in ordance with basic logic.


    So, what was his purpose?


    As he nced up, he noticed a cell phone on the bar counter at a nce.


    Apparently, the phone was not in the bar when he first came into the cafe.


    The mysterious cafe owner left his cell phone here during the short period when he left and came back.


    It was as if it had left it specifically for him.


    Sois this what you want me to see?


    George tried to remain calm as much as he could, got up, and nervously reached out to touch the phone on the table.


    He looked as if he was going to touch the sworn enemy because no one knew what was inside.


    There was a possibility for him to fall into endless madness by touching it.


    But he felt a strange attraction that induced him to touch it.


    Eventually, he did.


    A little relieved, he nervously nced through his phone.


    This seems to be just an ordinary mobile phone, not a relic. Georges brows frowned slightly and flipped through the photos one by one.


    Just like an ordinary persons mobile phone, the photos inside were very simple, and the only point was there were a lot of pictures of cats.


    He raised his brows and mumbled, Do you like cats that much?


    It could be seen that the owner of the cafe likes to take pictures of cats.


    A phone that looks normal no matter from which angle I look at it. Did I have a misunderstanding?


    Just as he thought of putting the phone down, his eyes suddenly widened and a shiver rolled down his spine. An unusual picture appeared among the many normal photos on the phone.


    What is this photo?


    This photopletely caught Georges attention. It should have been taken somewhere in an ancient castle, a dimly lit underground hall.


    But the point was at the corner an edge of a bizarre spell formation could be seen, even if it was only a portion of the array.


    His pupils shrank instantly. This was the magic array used to summon the untouchable object!


    Everything became clear to him.


    Is this what you want to show me?


    It was the most important clue, the Extraterrestrial god descending finally came to light.


    But George was still confused about the intention of the other party. Is it a trap or a guide? Are you an enemy or a friend?


    Although he really wanted to ask directly, he knew that the other persons had no intention to reveal his identity and pretended to be an ordinary cafe manager instead.


    Putting the phone back gently, George opened his ck umbre and opened the door and once again set off through drizzle.


    I will go and have a look  What exactly does the message you gave me to represent.


    In the backroom, Shen Yi pondered for a long time, and then he finally found peace and tranquility. With a calm smile, he walked out with the milk, only to find that the other party had left.


    Hey, howe he left?

 Chapter 17: Untouchable

    Chapter 17: Untouchable


    Dark clouds had obscured the sky, seemed like it covered the sky in the curtain.


    On the Bnd outskirts, in an ancient castle.


    The castle, which Byron spent a fortune to buy to summon his dream, The White Mist Across the Shore,  was soon abandoned just after his summoning attained and Shen Yi descended.


    He knew very well that these investigators were lunatics, and after the moment they would be here any time like sharks hiding in the deep seas and would swarm at the slightest smell of blood.


    So cautiously, he wiped away all traces before abandoning the castle, leaving no trail behind.


    From the moment he decided to summon the extra-worldly god, he was destined to embark on a road of no return.


    The underground hall of the castle was utterly dark.


    Despite that, the remnant aura of the Extraterrestrial god was still apparent in the dark underground hall. It was cold, heavy, bone-chilling, and lost.


    A distant footsteps could be heard outside and slowly it wasing closer.


    The pace was calm and steady, as if the person had already taken steps from countless desperate situations.


    Squeak


    The hall-door was gently pushed open by a hand.


    The ck trench coat seemed to blend with the darkness. Holding a ck umbre, George pushed the door open and stepped in.


    He slowly approached the center of the underground hall, squatted down, and reached out to touch the ground, and as soon as he touched the ground, he knew it was there.


    Sure enough, it is here. There is still a residual aura of extra-worldly god here and its very intense.


    Insight.


    There was a strange murmur sounded in Georges ears, like whispers, and his head began tingling again, and the overwhelming memories of the past surged back to the surface.


    Huh


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to wake up from drowsiness.


    Just then, he heard heavy breathing in the darkness.


    Definitely, humans could not breathe like this, it was more like a powerful bloodthirsty beast, full of rage and impatience.


    In the darkness, a pair of red eyes lit up.


    George, who had been squatting slowly rose to his feet with a taut body.


    He stood straight rather than turning back at the approaching monster. Because he knew once he looked back, it would make a thunderous attack on him.


    This breath, the seed of chaos Its like the residual breath of Extraterrestrial god is too strong, that I missed to find this guy.


    But, it was toote to regret it, and the only thing to do next was to think of a way to deal with it.


    In the dark basement corner, the Seed of Chaos-like giant lizard slowly crawled forward, and its open and closed pores in the gaps in the carapace began to expand continuously.


    After leaving the cafe he came straight here to seek revenge for the human wizard who killed him once but found no trace of him.


    Just as he was in a trance of what to do next, this human appeared here. That was exactly what happened before George came here.


    Its just the Seed of Chaos killing intent was fully unleashed so it didnt matter who he was, whoever it was just Shred-it! Devour it!


    zing mes erupted from all the erged pores, and the Seed of Chaos ejected at an extremely rapid pace like a bullet, turning into a blurry shadow.


    George anticipated the opponents attack and had already opened his ck umbre minutes before it struck.


    The contact between the two parties was only a split second, and the tremendous body of the god-dependent fully engulfed everything.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The strong impact made a great tremor which resound through the sky, causing the ancient castle of Nuoda to shake and copse.


    In the midst of the copsed rubble, George tumbled down rather awkwardly and opened his ck umbre to slow the falling momentum.


    George, who was still in the mid air, said with a nk expression.


    Borrow and take the third de.


    A mysterious, ordinary flying knife appeared in his hand out of nowhere. This was a misinterpret (distorted) relic that belonged to George.


    Although it was the second level of Abnormal, Distortion, Disaster, and Untouchable, it was still a potent relic.


    He hurled a flying knife in his hand without any aim with his eyes closed.


    After falling into an unknown ce, the flying knife, which seemed to have no aim, disappeared into the darkness.


    The effect of Third de was an absolute hit.


    Within seconds, the Seed of Chaos elerated by jet mes appeared ahead of George.


    Ow!


    The Seed of Chaos opened its bloody mouth, and the sharp-edged teeth in the mouthparts quickly turned, as if to strangle the man into pieces of flesh and blood.


    The flying knife that was thrown long ago fell from the sky without warning and hit its head.


    The dark red shell, which even heavy weapons could not prate, was effortlessly pierced by this flying knife, which then struck the brain and cluttered the brain tissue.


    Ow!


    The Seed of Chaos screamed in anger and pain!


    At this point, the ancient castle had crumbled to the ground.


    George had justnded on the ground with his ck umbre. He calmly stared at the monster on the ground, his body was full of scratches from the collision.


    The Seed of Chaos covered its head and rolled wildly on the ground, its head gushing a lot of filthy red blood.


    Borrow and take.


    The next instant, a flying knife appeared in his hand. Once again, he threw it out with eyes closed. Not only did he not aim, he even shot the knife in the opposite direction.


    The Seed of Chaos roared loudly, and it fled as fast as it could toward the distant wilderness, and in the blink of an eye, it ran out of Georges sight.


    Its pointless. As long as you exist in this world, you will get hit.


    A whileter, he shouted again.


    Borrow and take.


    Once again, the flying knife appeared in his hand out of thin air, and the blood color on it became even darker.


    And just like before he closed his eyes and threw the knife randomly.


    Borrow and take.


    Borrow and take.


    After firing the knife for the fifth time, he finally stopped the attack, and the knife in his hand kept dripping with disgusting flesh and blood.


    With an indifferent face, he lit a cigarette, and the blood on his hand stained the body of the cigarette.


    Using the relic wasnt free and one had to pay a price, so as a result, his two fingers, one toe, and half of his face lost their feeling temporarily.


    He slowly retracted the flying knife into his arms. Taking the ck umbre, he turned around and went towards the brightly lit city.


    With this level of damage, is there no way to kill it? The phase is really too bad. If it is a wizard, it will be easier to deal with it.


    Thinking of wizards, he couldnt help but think of his old friend in Bnd, the man who had been depressed after losing his daughter.


    In fact, George had a chance to kill the monster once and for all.


    Its just that the price of disaster-level relics was always too high, and he was not ready to use them easily.


    The Seed of ChaosI remember being the dependent of the Lord of Ashes.


    He knew very well that the Lord of Ashes and the Mist of the White Shore were old enemies.


    Since that was the case, the force that enved this monsters family and the force that summoned the Mists across the White Shore could not be the same group of people.


    It was a very simple analysis.


    He was already sure that the number of people who were performing on the stage called Bnd was quiterge.


    Dark currents were flowing ah


    The two hostile sects, and the anti-magic bureau where I represent, have all entered the same league.


    He began to wonder why the cafe owner brought him there in the first ce.


    Hope for a fight?


    Cluelessly, hemunicated with Andy through the headset.


    Andy, are you sure the guy running the cafe is an ordinary person?


    Andy: Are you doubting that Shen Yi is dangerous? Is it beacause youre old and got confused? Ah, I said wrong. I mean, Mr. George, are you being a little too cautious?


    In his headset, he attentively responded to Andys question.


    Andy, I will write a very detailed report and will send it to the senior management of the Anti-Magic Bureau. Im afraid the danger level of this man may be put temporarily on. total prohibition (untouchable).

 Chapter 18: Dreamwalking

    Chapter 18: Dreamwalking


    5 oclock in the afternoon.


    The rain was still pouring outside the cafe. Shen Yi sat on a window chair and soft rain sound filled his ears.


    While looking outside, he yed with a pure ck fountain pen by slowly spinning it with his right hand.


    Tonight there will be rainstorms in Bnd, which willst for a longer time, and the amount of precipitation is high. Citizens are requested to take safety precautions and avoid going out as much as possible.


    The faint voice of the weather reporter came from the small television in the back room.


    His action stopped mid-way, and he put the pen down on the table.


    Pop.


    The water was slowly rising on the road, and if it continued to rain for a few days, the cafe would flood.


    I dont think there will be any more visitors today.


    Closing his eyes, he slowly opened his palms.


    The white mes spewed out and moved freely in the cafe, as if alive, it squeezed out of the gap in the cafe.


    A torrent of rain outside the house, washing the world away with overflowing water.


    If the fire happened to be real it would long been extinguished by water, but the white me was a phantom, even when it dived into the violent rain that would never snuff out.


    And it still moved freely through the rain, turning the corner to the next street.


    Since it was June, it was still dawn at five oclock in the afternoon.


    Not everyone could enjoy the rain. Some people were anxious about how to reach home, some were happily enjoying the rain, some were sad that the rain might flood, and the rest were idle and careless.


    As the me moved, he clearly perceived their voice, and appearance and had aplete three-dimensional dynamic model in his mind.


    The white mes quickly traveled above the umbres, flying through the streets like white birds, traversing the rain, and returning to the secluded cafe in a circle.


    Opening his eye, Shen Yi raised his palm, and the white me passed through the ss door and returned to his palm.


    The maximum distance is about 300 meters, so the ability of White me has been controlled quite well.


    Then, lets see how far fogging can be developed.


    With that, he calmly straightened his right arm, keeping it level with the table below. Then immediately, he mmed<strong></strong>down with all his might.


    The moment his arm touched the table, it turned into a white mist that shuttled across the table.


    For Shen Yi, this was another method of practice.


    To achieve actualbat effects, it was not enough to be able to fog, but also be able to achieve instant fogging.


    Otherwise, once the attacker has arrived, wouldnt it be toote for him to slowly begin to think about the fogging? Isnt that the dead cant die again?


    At present, only his right arm could be clouded, not his entire body.


    Its a pity that the clouded body still cant get bigger, smaller, or extended.


    Shen Yi shook his head with a slight smile. After all, his efforts finally paid off.


    In the past two months, whether it was controlling the me or the partial fogging of the body, he was able to control it quite freely.


    He also had a new understanding of the two forces. One is to release, the other is to change, but the two forces arepletely different.


    Its been two months since he wasst summoned, and life had returned to its original peace.


    A man named George asionally came to the cafe for coffee. Gradually Shen Yi was apparent this man was a very extraordinary person, but had no malice towards him.


    Everyone has their own secrets, so he didnt delve into others origins, so the two gradually became acquainted.


    Shen Yi shared a lot of stories about that world with George. Storytelling was his favorite way of making friends with store customers, including history, religion, philosophy, and so on.


    Each time George listened to it, a meaningful expression appeared on his face. It was clear that he listened to it with his heart.


    In a rxed mood, Shen Yi tapped his index finger on the table, thinking it was a good idea to make friends with George.


    Its good to have an extraordinary friend in this world, maybe I can rely on him in the future if my identity is discovered and being hundred down.


    The value of his friends wasparable to a talisman.


    A friend was someone who could always assist you in difficult times. It was good to make more friends no matter what world you were in.


    In the evening, two or more asionally came to the cafe there and mostly for shelter from the rain.


    It was gettingte, and the torrential rain was still falling outside, so Shen Yi closed the doors and windows and switched off the lights in the cafe.


    Then he went to the back room, and after shower, he felt much better.


    Its been another peaceful day, and life is finally back. On its track


    Two months back, he couldnt sleep properly almost every night because of the vibration, and on top of that, the summoner somehow summoned him leaving him fright.


    I think Ill be able to get a good nights sleep tonight.


    Having returned to the small bed in the back room, he soon fell asleep.


    But soon he opened his eyes and vaguely noticed the surroundings were blurred, and everything around him seemed a little unclear.


    Sleep would usually rest the body and calm the mind; however, there were always exceptionsyes, there were always exceptions.


    He didnt know why, but he regained consciousness in the dream.


    Am I in a dream world?


    He discovered this.


    In a normal situation, a dreamer would wake up if he realized he was dreaming, but he found himself still in the dream.


    Not knowing what was happening, he nced around the surroundings. The scorched leavesy scattered all over the ground,<strong></strong>and he could not discern how far out they reached.


    The burned ashes were piled into tall trees, each of which was dozens of meters high, blocking the boundless pure white sky.


    The sky was void of any stars or sun, nothing at all.


    In a wooded area consisting of only ashes, pale trees were the key elements, and the water was deep and cold but never clear.


    Shen Yi had long been allergic to Ash, and he could see the peculiarities at a nce.


    As he exhaled, Ash The trees were all made of ashes. Could it be that this is the territory of the Lord of Ashes


    Being here was really a wonderful experience. In fact, it felt more like ying a high-realism VR game than a simple, lucid dream for Shen Yi.


    I wonder how I can get out of here


    He strode ahead of the pale woond.


    Tall trees of ashes stood quietly on both sides. Except for the sound of his foot stepping on the charred leaves, no other noise could be heared.


    Amidst the woods, not far from him, he saw a little girl standing motionless.


    She had long silver hair, burgundy pupils, the exposed calves under the pure white robe were smooth and delicate, and her tender skin was as white as the milk.


    He immediately recognized the other party was the little girl he had saved.


    She stared straight ahead, looking at him as if she didnt see anything at all.


    Compared to myselfher gesture is more like a real dream.


    He gently touched her little head.


    Is she in a daze?


    He long wanted to do this, but at that time he forcibly held back in order to maintain the style of God.


    Since it is dream I can do whatever I want.


    He immediately put his hand on the little girls hair and rubbed it.


    Shen Yi has always had a natural affection for cubs, whether it was for little girls or little animals.


    He felt that this was very normal. All beings had this kind of psychology. Otherwise, how could human beings protect their children for survival?


    After rubbing her hair for a while, he felt the little girls eyes move slightly.


    The action was swift. He wasnt quite sure, she seemed to be reacting to his actions, but it was just an illusion.

 Chapter 19: The Brand and the Quiet Word

    Chapter 19: The Brand and the Quiet Word


    The dream must have something to do with being summoned, right?


    He silently thought to himself, After waking up, I must write everything about the dream in notes.


    It shouldnt be a coincidence that someone rted to the summoning ritual will be in a dream, but what will be the reason for it?.


    He caressed her smooth and shiny silver hair and felt good to touch.


    She was mostly in a daze during this period and only made a few small reactions<strong>.</strong>


    He smiled at the little girl who was barely moving: Unfortunately, its just a manifestation of my dream, not a real person. Come to my store if you have the opportunity in the future.


    He didnt know what happened, but the little girls eyes seemed to brighten as if she was greatly encouraged.


    Shen Yi let go of the hand that touched her head, Im bing calmer and calmer now when encountering things like this. Is it because Im not surprised anymore?


    He found the scenery gradually became blurred as if a mosaic.


    It seems that the dream wontst long. Im about to wake up from the dream.


    A question suddenly popped up in his mind.


    Two months have passed, but I have only dreamt of this ce now. Why?


    What triggered this dream toe?


    With so little information, he couldnt think of an answer at all, except to wait here slowly for the dream to separate and dissolve


    Lets talk about it when we wake up first.


    Before waking up, he looked at the silver-haired, red-eyed little girl again.


    She still stood half a meter in front of him, motionless, as if she was just an extremely delicate and vivid beautiful doll.


    Shen Yi smiled and patted her head finally.


    See youter, Aina.


    On the outskirts of Bnd, in a luxurious three-story vi.


    The vis main structure consisted of bricks and concrete of different sizes. Most of the furniture in the room was abination of ssical and modern styles, the price was not that high, but it was elegant.


    With floor-to-ceiling ss windows on the sides. There was an expansive garden scenery outside, which was unobstructed with pavilions, fountains, flowers, and trees, and the roads paved with white marble were spotless.


    In the vis upper floor, there was an elegant and solemn crimson bedroom.


    In the middle, there was a big ck bed. Aina, who had been asleep for a long time, slowly opened her burgundy eyes. She had just woken up from a great dream.


    After a long silence, she happily said to herself, I just met the great Lord of Ashes


    The sound of rainstorms and thunder came to her ears, and she saw the dark rain curtain outside the window, with lightning and thunder appearing from time to time.


    Such weather once again reminded her of the day that changed her destiny.


    She slowly sat up, and beneath her was arge,fortable, soft bed, to which she had not fully adapted, even after having slept here for two months.


    Aina finally had her own room since the Lord of Ashes camest time, but still, she had an uneasy feeling, and living in a big luxury house was like a dream.


    I dreamed of the great Lord of Ashes. Well, without a doubt, it must be Him.


    Before going to sleep, she used the invisible technique she had just learned and tried to contact the Great Lord of Ashes in her dream.


    The result was really sessful.


    She distinctly remembered<strong></strong>seeing the Great Lord of Ashes in her dream.


    His body was still veryrge, giving people a strong impression.


    Aina felt a burst of warm fire shing over her head, like the dawning sun, the soft light shining on every corner of her body, sweeping away the long-umted gloom and cold.


    In the years after her parents passed away, she had never felt this way, and the sudden warmth made Aina feel as if she was in touch with her lost loved ones again.


    After waking up, she still remembered this moment of remembrance.


    The great Lord of Ashes touched her in the dream, and Aina could still feel the remnants of the warmth and scent on her body.


    Coming down from the bed, she came in front of the mirror and stared at her reflection in the mirror.


    The ck velvet robe clung to the line of the body, revealing the white corbone and shoulders, and the small crystal bottle pendant around the neck contained countless stardust.


    This gorgeous vi, as well as an exquisite dress, all of them was actually gifted to her by the sect investor, and that person didnt even dare to make eye contact with her.


    Everyones attitude towards her changed a lotbut she didnt feel happy.


    She knew all of this was because of the Lord of Ashes.


    Just as she dwells in her thought an intense burning sensation came in her back.


    It was so intense that she could feel the heat inside her body.


    Its so hot. Why does my back feel so hot?


    Enduring the burning pain, she gently took off half of her clothes then turned around in front of the mirror. A bright redplex ring mark appeared on her originally white back.


    Is this the mark given by the Lord of Ashes?


    Aina was a little surprised. Lord of Ashes breath was imprinted in the mark on her back as if it were a brand recently imprinted.


    I was chosen she muttered to herself.


    A whileter the initial intense burning sensation vanished.


    Ah ! Suddenly a scream came from the first floor.


    Startled, she picked up her clothes and rushed out of the room.


    Seeing her arrival, the female devotees who were serving her immediately bowed their heads in respect and did not dare to look directly at her body which was devoted to the gods.


    Ainas heart was veryplicated. <em>Was this the feeling of being respected and valued?</em>


    Perhaps, not just respect and attention, they have more negative emotions about themselvesawe, fear.


    Looking at this scene it reminded her past self she also used to keep her head down.


    Aina felt that all this was wrong. All the rules, sses, and status in the sect always gave her an invisible sense of suffocation. She didnt like it.


    As she walked downstairs, she was surprised by the sight that greeted her as she


    Whats going on here?


    The ground was filled with several corpses, and the senior priest and devotees gathered around them, and there was a lot of discussion. There was not a single scratch could be seen on the corpses, and they had a very calm appearance.


    It was as if they had died peacefully in their sleep. Have eternal peace of mind.


    The senior priests face was grim, and the old face was almost knotted together with anger.


    Damn it! Its all the work of the Quiet Word people!


    The Quiet Word was a powerful order which scattered all over Nond.


    They worship a god known as the Tranquil Singer, whose teaching was to bring true peace to the world.


    The pedagogy of the Quiet Word believes that peace of mind should be the highest human pursuit, not so-called happiness.


    They were exceedingly powerful and clearly out of the league of the Chaos Remnant Order.


    No one knew why, but suddenly one day, Quiet Words began to kill Chaos Embers all over Nn, trying to eradicate them all.


    The High Priest and his congregation had no choice but to take refuge in Bnd. Outside the Bnd, the power of Chaos Embers had been eradicated by Quiet Words(silent).


    Although the sects hands were tied here, at least with the headquarters of the Anti-Magic Bureau here, the powerful Silent Sect would not dare to attack inrge numbers.


    This was what the senior priest had thought so, but the audacity of the Quiet Words was totally unexpected.


    Quiet Words still doesnt n to let us go and doesnt n to act in secret either. Are they all lunatics? Arent they afraid to provoke people from the Anti-Magic Bureau?


    Just when he felt powerless, Aina stood out from the crowd, and the believers stepped aside in fear, but her thin body was very conspicuous.


    You The senior priest wanted to say something, and he hoped that Aina would stay in the house forever and note out.


    She ignored him, and her next words shocked the senior priest.


    We need to hold a new sacrifice, the great Lord of Ashes will help us, and this time I will preside over it.


    The believers were extremely shocked, but no one objected, and the senior priest opened his mouth and finally said nothing.


    She knew very well that everyone dared not oppose her because they were afraid of the Lord of Ashes.


    But before holding a new sacrifice, she had something which her heart wanted to do.


    She recently kept dreaming about that cafe, where she had stayed in the rainstorm two months ago, which somehow attracted her.


    I want to take a look and see whats there

 Chapter 20: Asura Field

    Chapter 20: Asura Field


    The rainstorm was still whistling in the dark night, and the water level on the road was a little exaggerated.


    Aina came to the Bnd streets alone. This time, everyone in the sect knew she was going somewhere, but no one dared to stop her.


    While walking alone in the dark, a little hope rose in her heart. <em>It would be great if I could walk on the street as an ordinary person in the daytime.</em>


    She already knew that the Order was a scourge to everyone. Even if she didnt do anything wrong, people would still regard her as an evil person.


    Over the years, all the believers have told her with a certainty that the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau were lunatics, butchers, and daring and insane people.


    Therefore, she prayed in her heart not to havee in contact with investigators.


    Here it is.


    Dressed in an exquisite ck robe, Aina hid in the alley and stared at the cafe not far away. The lights were still on in the cafe since it wasntte yet.


    She knew that the people in the cafe must be unusual because her back was burning hot, and the brand would inevitably get hotter as soon as she got close to the thing/person which was rted to the Lord of Ashes.


    However, it was still tolerable, and even the heat made her feelfortable.


    She didnt know why she had the strange feeling ofing here, after making up her mind she clenched her hands and headed to the cafe. Im going.


    Standing behind the bar, Shen Yi calmly recalled hisst nights dream. Even after waking up, the memory was still vivid.


    Although I havent interacted with the little girl face-to-face yet, I have met her three times, and the situation was entirely strange every time we met.


    The first two times were at the sacrificial site, and the third time was in a dream.


    After careful consideration, he said to himself: But there is still a difference. The third time was not a real person, but just the embodiment of my dream.


    Its better to meet in a dream than to meet in reality. Fortunately, neither she nor the cultists know where I live Otherwise, I will have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.


    The ss door of the cafe was pushed open from the outside, and a small girl in a velvet-stitched ck gown walked in through it.


    The little girl waspletely drenched by rain, water was dripping from her body to the ground<strong>,</strong> and her long silver hair had be slightly fluffy from the wetness.


    Wee.


    When seeing those burgundy eyes, Shen Yi had a feeling that something was wrong.


    As soon as he noticed the persons short stature and the silver-white hair that was faintly visible under the robe, his heart started pounding.


    The Shadow Mask was in the backroom drawer, so he could not able to change his appearance. So he decisively turned his back, leaving only a handsome and elegant back to the little girl who entered the door.


    Upon entering the cafe, Aina curiously looked around the inside. It was her first time in a cafe, and she was a little nervous.


    What would you like to drink? Shen Yi asked while taking a deep breath and thought.


    How could she know where Im living and find his door? It didnt make sense that there was no intersection between us.


    Perhaps the cultists have some kind of special channel to find him, such as prophecy or something simr?


    Shen Yis ability to conclude the situation was very fast. He knew nothing about the breath and brand of Extraterrestrial god at all, but he guessed that simr beings existed.


    <em>I have to find a way to fool her.</em>


    You finally came.


    Shen Yi, who stood behind the bar, kept his back turned, and his tone was full of calm and indifference.


    Aina was a little taken aback. Could it be that he had been waiting for her for a long time?


    Shen Yi slowly turned around with a professional soft smile on his face.


    She had already seen his face twice, so it must be very shocking for her to suddenlye face-to-face with<strong></strong>the god she believes in here!


    He knew all too well how Aina would react.


    Aina wasnt shocked at all.


    She just stared nkly at Shen Yi, a little puzzled, because this unfamiliar stranger looked very familiar to her.


    He.who is he?


    I didnt expect you to find this ce. Shen Yi shook his head, and with a calm smile, he asked, Tell me, whats the matter this time?


    I, I didnt have anything


    She had no idea what to say and didnt know what was going on. She just thought the other party was mysterious.


    Shen Yi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had saved her twice, its not in vain, and it seemed the little girl had no ill intentions.


    Tired? Why dont you have a cup of coffee? What would you like to drink?


    Aina shook her head: I dont know anything about coffee.


    He showed a reassuring smile and said: Then how about a vanitt, which should be suitable for your age.


    Ok.


    Even though Aina became more confused, she still sat down by the window.


    Whats going on This strange adult seems to know her well Does he know her?


    Shen Yi watched her bewildered face as if she hadnt recovered from the shock of seeing the Gods so suddenly.


    Taking a deep breath, he started making a vanitte. No matter whoes to him now, his craftsmanship should not be lost. So, he focused on brewing.


    It was July, the weather was hot, so he made a cold vanitte.


    Aina looked around the cafe, the hot, twisted, and heavy aura of the Lord of Ashes was lingering here.


    Butwho is he?


    The little girls head seemed to fill with a lot of little question marks.


    Its ready.


    After making the vanitte, he brought it to her with a smile. For fear of losing his style, he was meticulous in every step.


    An elegant manner and a polite smile were essential qualities for a caf owner. Fortunately, he had it all.


    cing down the vanitte in front of her, he said: You must be very surprised, why am I here, right?


    Huh?


    Ainas face was full of confusion. There was only one thing she could be sure of: that this man must have some sort of connection with the Lord of Ashes.


    I can just feel the great aura of the Lord of Ashes here


    Rather than attempting to make up for it with her little brain, she just answered it exactly.


    Shen Yi was keen in his sense and immediately grasped the key point that he had that smell.


    Its over I dont know how to get rid of the breath Since thats the case, I can only keep it on.


    It was so hard to call himself the Lord of the Ashes. In summoning time, it only took him a few minutes to y the role with little effort, but in day-to-day life and in the cafe he could not keep the title of god.


    But she seemed to be not sure of my true identity. In that case, I can pretend to be an envoy who conveys the oracle.


    Of course, if the little girl didnt ask, Shen Yi wouldnt lower himself by taking the initiative to reveal his true identity.


    cing the coffee, he turned and walked behind the bar, while saying in a calm tone.


    Hes been watching everything You seem to be soaked, Ill go get you a towel first.


    She looked down at the vanitte mug, and as if it was an illusion, she felt that the container holding the vanitte looked a little familiar.


    She stuck out her tongue and touched thette lightly. It was so cold.<strong></strong>Since it was her first time drinking coffee, she only dared to hold it in her hand and drink it little by little.


    It was sweet and cold.


    Vani syrup with thick milk foam, rich in taste andyered, and it was normal for little girls to like it.


    Shen Yi took a roll of dry towels from the backroom, and just as he was thinking about how to fool the little girl, the ss door was swinging<strong></strong>open once again.


    A familiar man in a ck trench coat walked in.


    George walked into the cafe. His face was blue and purple, and there was some blood on his windbreaker. It was quite obvious that he had experienced a very fierce battle.


    To be more precise, George had been attacked by a series of cultists tonight!


    All of the attackers were dressed in ck robes and used very evil invisible arts, by these, they were sure the enemies were all cultists.


    And the only ones who would openly attack an investigator at night in Bnd City were mostly like to be the members of the Chaos Remnant Order, which had recently summoned the gods of the world and was in the limelight.


    It wasnt just him who got attacked tonight, but many of his colleagues were as well Unfortunately, most of them were not strong enough or lucky enough to escape tonights attack.


    George remained expressionless, but his hands clenched tightly.


    With more than twenty years of experience in judgment, he knew that everything had begun on that rainy night.


    All the secrets wille out once the child and the object the other party was holding were found. So he needs to find out as soon as possible.


    The Prophet who issued the prophecy of the arrival of an evil god, was often in aa and had been on the verge of breaking down.


    The only way George could think of was to ask for help from the mysterious owner of the cafe.


    In the past two months, he had been in the cafe many times and waspletely shocked by his knowledge.


    Shen Yi often told the story of another world, and George understood that the world he talked about was likely to be real, perhaps a legendary ce outside the world.


    Im afraid only he can tell me the answer, but I dont know what the price will be.


    After tackling the attack, George immediately came to the cafe despite the rainy night.


    He found the owner behind the bar with a calm face, with a dry towel in his hand, obviously prepared for himself.


    It seems as if he had been waiting for himself for a long time; was everything under control?


    Shen Yi knew that George was probably an extraordinary person rted to the event, and his heart began to drum.


    Why did hee here there was still blood on his body Did he encounter a battle?


    Wait a minute Aina is still at the cafe What will happen if they meet?


    In the worst-case scenario, George and Chaos Embers Religion had a grudge, and once they met, they would kick off the cafe on the spot, but it wouldnt be such a coincidence, was it?


    Wee, Mr. George.


    George was silent for a while, then he slowly walked to the front of the bar counter and took out the blurry photo of the rainy night from his arms.


    I want to ask you for helpfind me a very important person.


    Shen Yi nced at the blurred portrait in the photo and immediately felt it looked very familiar.


    The residual coolness of the vanitte was still remaining in his hand.


    Hmmm?

 Chapter 21: Three Swords on Two Sides

    Chapter 21: Three Swords on Two Sides


    Georges face was still dripping with rainwater, and his ck trench coat waspletely soaked.


    Though he had an umbre, it was not much use tonight since the storm was still too big.


    He gazed at the towel in Shen Yis hand.


    It was the towel Shen Yi was prepared to hand to the little girl  But, he handed it to the George with a calm smile, as if it had been prepared specifically for him.


    Thank you.


    Taking the towel, George wiped the rain off his forehead.


    Despite the heavy rain, you still came to my cafe, which indicates how much you like my coffee.


    After hearing his words, he was silent for a while and stared at him.


    It was impossible for the man in front of him not to know that such a big incident happened tonight, and he himself wouldnte here if he had had no choice.


    Even after knowing everything, he still flirted with him.


    He ced the photo on the bar counter.


    At a nce, Shen Yi knew who it was. It was none other than the little girl, who was currently sitting in the right corner of the caf and enjoying a vanitte with a smile on her face.


    Although the picture was blurry, the visual effect was too strong.


    He was a little confused about why did George suddenly pull out such a photo?


    George tried his best to keep his tone as t as possible: Im an investigator from the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    The high-ranking officials say we are responsible for protecting human civilization, but I know best of all that the investigators are just bad luck on the front line.


    <em>Anti-Magic Bureau investigator.</em>


    Shen Yi silently wrote down two new terms that he had never heard of before.


    Habitually, George took out a cigarette from his pocket and wanted to light it, but remembered that this was a cafe, he put it back awkwardly.


    He continued, In fact, Im sure you have already known my identity for a long time.


    Shen Yi was silent for a while, then smiled and nodded.


    Mm.


    Indeed.


    With a gentle smile, Shen Yi very casually pointed towards the left corner of the cafe.


    Sit down over there first, Ill make you a cup of coffee to warm your body, and then well talk about whats going on.


    George nodded and walked to the left side of the cafe with a solemn expression.


    Immediately Shen Yis smile frozen, damn it!


    He remained silent for a few seconds and directly picked up a roll of dry towels, and went to the right side of the caf.


    Are you here because of the Order? Shen Yi also wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to gather information. The great Lord of Ashes has been watching you. Tell me all about it.


    Aina had already drunk a small half of the vanitte in the cup. Upon hearing his words, she looked up with the spoon in her mouth and saw that the handsome shopkeeper was half-bent down and handing over a roll of dry towels.


    Thank you.


    Putting down the coffee cup, she reached over the towel and began to wipe her wet body.


    On his body, there was a burning and thick aura of the god of the world  And when he got close to her, the mark on her back began burning hot.


    Aina was tense, she had only experienced these kinds of feelings on a few asions, which was when she came in contact with the Lord of Ashes.


    Could he be the incarnation or the messenger of the Lord of Ashes?


    It must be thetter. She couldnt even imagine the real Lord of Ashes bing a store manager and running a cafe.


    Feeling the heavy pressure, she finally clenched her hands and asked questions.


    The Order is currently facing a serious crisis, we are being hunted by the Quiet Word  I want to  once again summon the great Lord of Ashes.


    Shen Yi was tempted to ask what the Quiet Word was but decided not to.


    Quiet words? I see. You have to believe that the Lord of Ashes can solve this problem.


    Lets go along with their words first.


    He smiled and said, The great Lord of Ashes has been watching you all the time. No matter what happens, dont be afraid. Trust the power of the Lord of Ashes with confidence.


    You dont need to be afraid of the dark, the moment of great sustenance has arrived.


    She didnt understand his words, but she still nodded softly with a sigh.


    Ok.


    She was afraid that the summoning ritual would vite the oracle of forbid to summon but now the messenger of God said so, and she no longer had to worry about it.


    With a smile, Shen Yi turned around and walked to the other side of the cafe, pretending to be calm.


    George had been waiting for a while, and seeing himing, he immediately held up the picture in his hand.


    Im trying to find the kid in the picture and whats in the kids hands.


    He said eagerly. It is likely that they all belong to some order, the power of the cultists has seriously threatened the stability of Bnd, and the Anti-magic Bureau must do everything within its power to eradicate the threat as soon as possible.<strong></strong>


    Regardless of the endangered Chaos Remnant Order, George could not have imagined that the threat to the Anti-Magic Bureau came from the cult of the Quiet Word.


    He had recently plunged himself into the investigation of the Order of Chaos Remnant and had no idea of the Quiet Word, so there was no second alternative hostile option in his eyes.


    I came to the cafe today to ask you to help me find the person in the picture. he said earnestly.


    Shen Yi listened patiently, and he soon understood that the Anti-Magic Bureau was a special organization for crimes against supernatural forces.


    ~Shes right next door but how can I help you find her? Im with them now, and I cant tell you whats going on.


    He silently muttered in his heart..


    So thats it, I will help you.


    Shen Yi swiftly took the photo into his hand without intending to return it to its original owner.


    George breathed a sigh of relief, it would be good to get the other partys promise.


    After two months of getting along, he believed that the other party was not an evil person but more like a mysterious existence who liked to y games to gain pleasure.


    George didnt want to ask him for help, but the anti-magic bureau suffered heavy casualties, and the rampant cultists let him have a sense of foreboding.


    Maybe if we didnt do something, the whole Bnd, no, even the entier Nn would be facing great danger!


    Shen Yi smiled and said, I forgot to ask you just now, what coffee would you like to drink?


    George was stunned for a moment, why do we have to drink coffee when we talk about things?


    Well, this is a coffee shop, but isnt it just your disguise and cover?


    He replied in confusion, Its the same as before,tte, thank you.


    He nodded and went to the bar to make atte. After brewing, he didnt immediately bring it to George instead, he went to Ainas side.


    Before he could open his mouth, Aina said: I dont like the current Chaos Remnant Order, I want to change all of this, but Im not sure, what does the Lord of Ashes think?


    Ainas heart was full of struggles and contradictions, she didnt like the current Order, but she also knew that her freedom was limited.


    Without the support of God, it was impossible to rely on her own power to influence the Order.


    Shen Yi sighed.


    I dont want anything to do with this right now, so you better leave here quickly, or it will be troublesome if you meet that man.


    Shen Yis heart wasplicated, and with a calm smile on his face: Do what you want to do.


    No matter what decision you make, the Lord of the Ashes will watch you and make what is destined to seed.


    Aina was shocked for a moment. The messengers of God said so, did it mean that the Lord of Ashes agreed with her idea.


    So she nodded excitedly.


    Thank you, I should go as well.


    She got up from her seat and left the cafe contentedly.


    Ill lend you this umbre first. Shen Yi thoughtfully sent an umbre, and after hesitation, she thanked and then took it.


    It was not until he saw her fade into the darkness that he breathed a sigh.


    Fortunately, the cafe had a partition on both sides, so the two could not see each other at all, otherwise, the consequences would have been terrible.


    Time waits for no one, so after sending off he came back to the side of George.


    Ive been waiting for a long time, something happened just now.


    Shen Yi smiled and promised: I promise I will help you find her As long as I have the chance to meet this little girl.


    George was a little stunned and his rich experience of more than twenty years made him realize something was wrong.


    The child in the picture was blurry, making it difficult to distinguish between men and women, and he had never told the shopkeeper that someone had witnessed the little girl walking across the street.


    But he actually knew about it, and indeed he didnt find the wrong person!


    George made up his mind and said, Thank you, I just dont know what the price will be for me?


    The price? Shen Yi was unsure and said with a smile, Just think of it as you owe me a favor.


    George nodded heavily, his face full of solemnity and fear for the future.


    Its not a good thing to owe such a mysterious person a favor, and sometimes the process of paying them back is brutal, he would rather pay something more practical.


    George decided to redeem the favor with a relic.


    Ill bring you a gift thats good enough to offset the favors.


    Still uneasy in his heart, he slowly got up from the coffee shop and opened the ck umbre, heading out into the dark rainy night from the cafe.


    Shen Yi calmly picked up the used coffee cup, returned to the back of the bar, and sat down on the chair.


    He covered his temples and closed his eyes.


    It must have been an illusion  to always feel as if I have be the center of the vortex.


    Just as he was easing out from his jitters, a familiar vibration began again in the cafe.


    Can this day get any better?

 Chapter 22: THE DEAD AND RETURNING

    Chapter 22: THE DEAD AND RETURNING


    Thunder and storm intertwined, and the new downpour was even more violent than two months ago.


    In a dimly lit vi on the towns outskirts, all that was left was a magic circle that had beenposed.


    After taking a deep breath, Byron stood up.


    Another great summoning is about to begin, but was it really okay to do this personally?


    He covered his head with his hands in pain.


    Its not rightI should stop now. I cant ask for more.


    But


    Before starting the new summoning ceremony, he walked through the dark brown door to the vis basement.


    He sat down and gently stroked the ice coffin, gazing lovingly at the sleeping girl inside.


    My daughter Eve. Byrons tone was heavy and moving.


    Yes, the anguish Byron sessfully resurrected his beloved daughter  he did not cling to physical reconstruction anymore, but he used alchemy to create a near-perfect body of the magic.


    Along with the forbidden knowledge in Beyond Bondage, Byron sessfully recalled his daughters soul from the outside world and ced it inside this magic puppet body.


    Sitting aside, he gently stroked the ice coffin very carefully, while gazing lovingly at the sleeping girl inside.


    What have I done wrong?


    Over the past two months, he thought he had discovered the secret to Beyond the Binding.


    In addition, he also seeds in recalling his daughters soul, but to this day, she has not yet woken up.


    Could it be that my spell has failed? Impossible.


    Although the magic body had no scent of living breath, he could feel the fluctuation of her soul, a rhythm of life.


    She was undoubtedly alive, but she just couldnt wake up from her sleep.


    The light in the basement was dim, and the decadent look on the middle-aged mans face grew solemn and anxious.


    An invisible thirst and restlessness made him uncontroble.


    If I had more knowledge, I wouldnt have been helpless As long as there is more knowledge, yes  Knowledge is either good or evil, and I didnt do anything wrong.


    He muttered to himself for a long time and once again gently stroked the ice coffin on the side.


    What matters most is you.


    Leaving the basement, he made his way to the vis open roof, where Yana was waiting for him.


    After thest summoning ceremony, Yana was the only apprentice still in good spirits and didnt need to go to a nursing home.


    Upon seeing him, she became excited, then she lowered her head slightly and crossed two fingers, and with a face full of embarrassment, she shyly asked.


    Teacher, can you pay a little more this time? After all, you know my family situation. There are eight siblings in my family to support.


    Last time several students were hospitalized, I think the risk of this matter may be rtively high, so can you add money.


    Up until this point, Yana did not know that the summoning object was an extraterrestrial god. As a result, she only thought that her ssmates were hospitalized due to the ferocity of the evil spirits.


    Byron was a little speechless at her request, but her willpower was good enough to be alive and kicking after the ceremony even if she was not strong enough.


    As a top wizard, an orthodox aristocrat, money was not a problem at all, he had long umted an immense fortune.


    Ill give you more money this time. Well, it will be twice as much as I paidst time. Byron said, looking calmly at Yana.


    Yana raised both her fists excitedly and shouted with joy.


    Yeah!


    Byron shook his head. Only such worldly people like money.


    He recalled the mysterious person he had met by chance at the cafe, such as a real big shot, who would be indifferent to worldly possessions.


    Let the summoning begin.


    The summoning location he chose this time was still on the outskirts of Bnd because it was so close to thewless wickednd that even curious investigators would rarely run here.


    In this day and age, ces outside of cities were still mostly chaotic, and people who wanted to travel from city to city often had to take the rtively safe outer road.


    Of course, there were other options, such as invisible art or the power of relics, but this option wasnt avable for ordinary people.


    Byron once again took out the bloodstained sacrificial knife and stabbed it hard in the palm of his hand.


    The feeling of fresh blood flowing was still clear and painful, causing the body to gradually be numb.


    Taking a deep breath, Byron gazed at the blood flow and concentrated on reciting the ancient incantation.


    The White Mist Across the Shore, the great existence from the void world.


    Nameless, an indescribable, obscure, mysterious god.


    My heart is full of despair and pain, and as an opportunity to untie, I offer you the Ring of Fortune.


    I will do all the best and all the worst, just to ask you to appear in the world and fulfill the only desire in my heart.


    Unknown to Byron, the gray mist slowly emerged faintly, and soon, a white mist gushed out of it noticeably.


    Yana was also preparing for the battle from the other side. She closed her eyes and blocked her ears. She didnt want to hear or see it at all.


    But she was still under tremendous pressure, a little bug-like her could only shiver.


    Once again, Shen Yi emerged from the gray mist.


    This time, he knew who the summoner was, and he used the shadow mask beforehand to transform into Byron.


    Standing on top of the weird andplicated magic circle Shen Yi looked around the surroundings calmly. This time it was a dark room and was much smaller than the summoning ces he had visited a few times before.


    Byron stood not far away, staring at him with a face full of nervousness.


    As Shen Yi had be ustomed to being summoned, he did not feel nervous.


    He just stood silent and stared at Byron straight in the eye, waiting for him to speak first.


    As if knowing his thought, Byron exined immediately. Master of everything, the White Mist across the Shore, your power is truly extraordinary, but I am too shallow to understand it all.


    In other words, what Byron meant was that I did bring my daughter back to life through Beyond the Binding, but I wasnt able to truly awaken her up.


    Shen Yi was silent for a long time, its perfectly normal for you to cant understand. After all, what I read to you is just a normal Xiaoyouyou to ward you off.


    It was strange to be able toprehend the extraordinary power from it!


    Do you want more? he asked indifferently.


    Once again, Byrons mind re-emerged with emotionless messages, a question from the God of the World, and just a message made him feel the pressure.


    The look on Byrons face was ugly, but when he thought of his daughter, who hadnt woken up, he admitted his greed.


    Yes, I do want to ask for more, for your great and fascinating knowledge.


    Shen Yi sighed, he had to find a way to be stronger because sooner orter he wouldnt be able to cope with it.


    This time Shen Yi came up with a new idea instead of giving knowledge directly.


    Before he came, he wrote down ns in his notebook.


    After being summoned, the man decided to explore the area to find out more useful information.


    Without a word, he left the spell formation, and Byron stood where he was, unobstructed.


    Because Byrons vision was full of white mists, he did not realize that the God of the World body was circling past him.


    Shen Yi walked up to Yana, the girl in front of him bowed her head in fear, closed her eyes, and covered her ears.


    He secretly took out his cell phone and took a picture of Byron and Yana each.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Yi said, Your wish will naturallye true, as long as you offer a proper sacrifice.


    Byron let out a sigh of relief and immediately replied, I will naturally offer sacrifices that will satisfy you.


    Without hesitation, he took out a silver ring from his pocket.


    This mysterious relic was the Ring of Fortune, a distortion level, which would bring good luck when worn during the day and bad luck when worn at night.


    In addition to its effect, it also had a side effect, so there was no further cost associated with it.


    Although it was only a distorted-level mysterious relic, there werent many mysterious relics with a controble cost like this, and it was very valuable.


    Still, Byron was a little nervous about his sacrifice because it was far less valuable than forbidden knowledge, and wondered if it would be recognized.


    Because if he identally outraged the God of the world, the consequences would be unimaginable and he dared not even think about it.


    Shen Yi did not know the effect of the ring but he still decided to take it.


    It seems to be silver lucky for him. He already could not afford to pay next months utility bills. If he really cant, he could sell it for money.


    Of course, Shen was just thinking and didnt really n to sell it. After all, this ring must be an extraordinary item.


    That being the case Ill just throw another article to fool him.


    <em>Which one to recite this time?</em>


    ***


    At this moment, no one knew that the ice coffin in the basement opened without warning.


    Lying in the ice-coffin was a beautiful young girl as if she had been carefully carved by a star god. Under the light white veil, the skin was smooth and white, unlike ordinary people, and the delicate features had a sense of transcendental beauty so that anyone who sees her would appreciate beauty, not desire it.


    Byron had yet to understand the profound knowledge of the soul, even if he could bring the deceased back to the body, he hadnt masterd the way to revive the consciousness of the deceased.


    The white mist surrounded the ice coffin and the sleeping girl slowly opened her eyes.


    Stimted by the cold her body came back to life and revived from eternal sleep.

 Chapter 23: Father and Daughter Reunion

    Chapter 23: Father and Daughter Reunion


    The vi was already shrouded in white mist.


    Shen Yi replied with a nonchnt expression.


    As long as your sacrifice can satisfy me, you will naturally get the reward you deserve.


    Having ustomed to pretending he casually lied without any fluctuations in his heart.


    The excitement in Byrons eyes was palpable.


    <em>Forbidden knowledge, I can get more knowledge! The origin of the universe, the mystery of the soul, the meaning of time, even more indescribable</em>


    It was hard for him to imagine what forbidden knowledge the Extraterrestrial god would bestow on him this time, but just thinking about it made him feel excited.


    <em>Moreover, my daughter will surely recover!</em>


    Father!


    Taken aback, Byron froze on the spot and turned around in astonishment, and in the white mist, a familiar figure slowly walked towards him.


    Despite eyes closed and ears blocked, Yana heard an unfamiliar voice. In a surprise, she turned around and opened her eyes.


    But the moment she saw the white mist swirling all around her, her mind went nk, and she fainted on the spot once again.


    A beautiful girl, with almost wless features and figure, came towards the ce where Byron was with a slight frown and face full of confusion.


    Byron didnt care about the apprentices state at all. With a face full of disbelief, he slowly approached the white gauze-d girl in the White Mist.


    It it was his daughter Eve.


    Byron could not stop himself from being surprised.


    Eve has wakened up! My daughter!


    Is this the power of the Extraterrestrial Gods? But Why didnt he give me new knowledge?


    It should have been an ecstatic moment for Byron after his daughter rose from the dead, but instead, he felt some inexplicable loss.


    Eve, what are you doing here?


    Eves face was nk and puzzled, and she looked around at the white mist. After ten long years, she had no idea what was going on.


    Her head tilted slightly as she recalled the vague memory.


    Father, I seem to have had a long, long dream, in which someone has been waiting for me, calling me, wanting me to wake up.


    But the dream was so long that I almost thought I would never wake up  Until just now, when I felt a cold chill and finally woke up.


    Eve looked at her father again, with a look ofplete dependence and unable toprehend.


    Father, what happened to me?


    Her memory was still lingering in her childhood, and she didnt feel the passage of time at all.


    Byron opened his mouth, wanted to say something, and there were so many things he wanted to say but, when it came to his mouth he couldnt.


    Instead, all he said was, Its nothing


    Shen Yi calmly watched the father and daughter reunite.


    So he really brought his daughter back to lifebut, how the hell did he do it? Its impossible to understand anything from Xiaoyao You, right?


    From Shen Yis perspective, it was really hard to imagine such a thing.


    Luckily, this way, he would trust my divine identity even more.


    Although it wasnt clear how she had been resurrected, Shen Yi knew in his heart that this was good news for him.


    With a calm smile, he said once again.


    When your sacrifice satisfies me, you will receive the reward you deserve.


    And the next time you try to summon me again, you must offer something better.


    Although Shen Yi knew he should avoid contact with the summoner as much as possible, he also knew the day woulde when his true identity would be revealed.


    So taking this opportunity, he did not hesitate to raise the threshold of summoning.


    In this way, he wont be idle enough to summon himself again, right? And in case he carries out the summoning again, there must have been better sacrifices to offer.


    The risks of exposure would remain the same, but the benefits would be more substantial.


    Two impersonal, emotionless messages abruptly popped into Byrons mind.


    He quickly understood the meaning of the extraterrestrial God. This times gift was what caused his daughters resurrection due to his power.


    And He announced that for the next summoning, there must be a better and more excellent offering, which means that  the extraterrestrial God was not very satisfied with this offering.


    So  This time I was not given any forbidden knowledge.


    Byron took a deep breath, but it was still worth celebrating the resurrection of my daughter.


    Eve stared nkly in the direction of Shen Yi, naturally, her gaze met with a white mist instead of a human figure.


    On the other hand, seeing her looking at him, Shen Yi smiled back at her gently. There were more female customers in his cafe, so he already practiced his smile to perfection.


    Eves face became excited, and she cheerfully said.


    Father, I feel a very kind breath, as if someone is watching me in the mist, and I always feel so happy in my heart.


    Since awakening, a cold and cordial breath had attracted her, which made her involuntarily excited.


    Byron was stunned for a while, and his body gradually trembled, his face full of horror.


    ~My daughter was watched by the White Mist across the shore?


    From ancient times to the present, he knew all too well what would happen to those who had attracted the attention of the extraterrestrial God, most of them did not have a good ending.


    In his efforts to summon an extraterrestrial god, he had long ignored life and death.


    All that mattered to him was only his own daughter


    At this moment, there were bursts of mysterious whispers in Byrons ears, as if countless people and countless things were urging him to explore knowledge and thirst for the unknown.


    His eyes gradually became dazed.


    By the way  I havent obtained more forbidden knowledge yet, my other purpose has not yet been fulfilled  But the extraterrestrial God, He wants my daughter, and if I  Maybe its for the best


    Eve cried out in surprise: Father, what happened to you? Just now your face suddenly became so terrible.


    Byron immediately awoke from his fascinated state!


    He looked up at Eve, the almost-perfect young girl gradually ovepping with the little girl in his memory.


    Little Eve lying on the hospital bed, smiling and folding a thousand paper cranes, often pulling his hand, hoping that he could stay to spend more time with her.


    At that time, he was obsessed with invisible arts, hoping to be the top wizard in Nn or even the world.


    Indeed, he seeded and gained, but he also lost the most important


    ~What the hell was I just thinking about bastard stuff!


    It took ten years to pursue taboos and finally got the best medicine in the world  regret but how can I think of this and didnt want to cherish it!


    Same experience, same mistakes  Havent I already had one?


    The confusion in his eyespletely disappeared.


    Tears welled up in his eyes, and without any hesitation, he rushed over and tightly hugged his confused daughter.


    Im sorry, Im sorry Eve, I wont let you get hurt again no matter what. I wont, absolutely not  let anyone or anything take you away again.


    Eve was startled but smiled and hugged her father as well.


    Well, Eve wont be leaving again.


    After a while, Byron took a deep breath and slowly but firmly let go of his daughter, knowing that warmth and tears would not be able to beat Him.


    He knelt in front of the white mist.


    As an orthodox Nn nobleman, Byron had always valued his dignity even when facing the extraterrestrial God.


    This was the first time he had knelt.


    Mastering all things, overflowing in the world, great white mist across the shore, next time I will surely present a better sacrifice! It will make youpletely satisfied.


    When the timees, please stop paying attention to my daughter.


    Shen Yi calmly looked at the middle-aged gentleman who was kneeling on the ground.


    All his pride, grace, and gentlemanly manners had gone, leaving only concerned and anxious for ones father.


    <em>I just took a look at your daughter, do you need to react this big? But she is indeed very beautiful.</em>


    <em>It seems that I dont have to recite the article this time. I wanted to recite the theory of equality of things Although I dont know how you resurrected your daughter, but please cherish the happiness in front of you.</em>


    Shen Yi was a little envious, and he buried the words he could not say deep in his heart.


    He nodded to the young girl who was watching him, turned around with a smile, and walked into the gray mist that was gradually rising.


    Inside the vi, the white mist faded away.


    Byron closed his eyes and knelt on the spot where he had been for a long time without getting up.


    In the future, if he wanted to get a mysterious relic that was higher than the Distortion level, there was only one way.


    Recently, an order called Quiet Word invited him to ally with them, and the condition they offered was to give him a disaster level mysterious relic.


    He did not want to get involved with the cultists, but now there was no other way.


    Eve, Ill tell you whats happened in the meantime.


    Im just sorry that father cant apany you to fulfill those wishes for the time being, but soon, I just need to be busy for a while


    Byron suddenly felt a burning sensation in his right hand, the pain was intense and fleeting.


    He soon saw aplex red circr mark on the back of his hand.


    An imprint.

 Chapter 24: Observation Deck

    Chapter 24: Observation Deck


    A new day has begun.


    Upon opening his eyes, Shen Yi was greeted by a familiar ceiling, but his memory of his hometown from the past was somewhat blurred.


    How long has it been? Its been half a year since I crossed over.


    ~In another ten or twenty years, I am afraid I will forget more things about my hometown Do I still have a chance to go back?


    He picked up the silver ring on the bedside and examined it.


    It was a in silver ring with a mysterious character of unknown meaning in the center, split in two by deep scratches.


    After thest night summoning, the first thing he did was to have a good nights sleep and only started his research on the mysterious relics after waking up in the morning.


    After all, the body was the foundation of everything, and it was important to take good care of it.


    I dont know what extraordinary effect this offering will have.


    His hand fiddled with the ring, and he yed with it by throwing it and catching it again in mid-air.


    He gently put this mysterious silver ring on his left index finger and began to conduct various experiments.


    He first made some gestures, such as sending waves, merging, chanting spells, and making seals.


    It didnt work.


    Then he took off the ring and put it on his shadow, still no effect, it looked just like an ordinary ring.


    After pondering for a while, he said to himself: Maybe my posture is wrong, after allst time also I identally guessed how to use a mask.


    ~s, sadly<strong>,</strong> my mystic knowledge is extremely amateurish.


    Lets ask the college student to borrow a few more mystic books from the library, except the money was running out to give the student amission.


    Instead, it would be more urate to say that the coffee shop made very little money during this period.


    The weather is terrible.


    Can I go and work at a construction site to earn some money in exchange for mystic books?


    But what kind of transcendentalist was this, it was simply a social animal simtor.


    A sudden insight came to him as he yed with the ring in despair.


    Maybe I can give George a little sidekick and let him take the initiative to say how to use this ring.


    <em>However, this method is to wait until Georgees to the cafe, and I dont know when he wille back.</em>


    As for now, lets put this rings matter aside, lets see the progress in other ability.


    Shen Yi closed his eyes and felt the cold current spreading through his body.


    Fingers, arms, skin, internal organs little by little, the body began to turn into a white mist.


    He could still perceive himself, but he felt different from before. It was like he was exploiting a new, somewhat indeterminate special body, and after thest summoning, the cold current stream grew a lot.


    My body seems to be getting bigger.


    With his thoughts, the foggy body gradually began to growrger andrger to the point of being beyond expectation.


    It appears that the white mist actually engulfed half the caf.


    He had a wonderful feeling of his arms being pulled to both sides, and it would be difficult to stretch even a little bit more.


    This is the current limit. Im not sure how far it will extend.


    Then with thought, he changed back to his original body.


    Half of the cafes white mist immediately retracted to the size of the original body, the fingers, arms, skin, internal organs  All parts of the body changed back to human form.


    Changing back, he wrote down the new development effect in his notebook.


    Now theres onest thing.


    Even though it was early in the morning, there were not many pedestrians on the street due to the heavy downpour.


    As he grabbed the bag, he put his phone and binocrs in it, ready to go out.


    After packing the bag, he took off his usual clothes and changed into old clothes, not afraid of getting wet, putting on a long, ck raincoat over his whole body and wrapping himself tightly.


    He even wore a ck mask thatpletely concealed his face.


    Okay


    Suddenly remembering something, he put a wooden sign that suspended business on the cafe door.


    The red double-decker bus was Bnds iconic mode of transportation.


    Instead of taking the subway, Shen Yi walked 200 meters from the caf to the bus stop.


    The rain was still pouring down, and he was the only one at the bus stop silently waiting for the bus without anyone else in bad weather.


    Its raining too much.


    He looked down at the bench behind him, which was filled with water, and he decided that it would be better to stand up.


    In front of him was torrential rain. It seemed as the torrential rain that hadnt stopped for a long time had been getting worse and worse after he left the house.


    A red double-decker bus soon arrived getting on the bus he swiped his card and sat in the back seat.


    Half an hourter.


    He reached the destination where he wanted to, the outermost part of the South Bnd area.


    This international metropolis was divided into four regions: Bnd City, West Bnd, East Bnd, and South Bnd.


    Bnd City was the center of financial capital and trade center, West Bnd was the seat of Nns royal pce, the prime ministers residence, the parliament, and government ministries, East Bnd was for the industrial area and workers residential area, and South Bnd was a mixed industrial,mercial and residential area.


    At the edge of each area stood a tall wall, and ordinary people had to submit their applications to the city government if they wanted to leave the city limits.


    Shen Yi did not think of leaving the city but thought of the observation deck on top of the edge of the seventh district.


    The observation deck was a building that every city had, and it gave those who couldnt leave the city a chance to see the scenery outside.


    The observation deck of Bnd was built on the citys high walls andprised a ss walkway.


    Shen Yi descended the staircase to the ss walkway, which was slick with rainwater, and felt a little slippery under his feet.


    If one was not careful enough, they might fall.


    It seems am not the only one thinking about going to the observatory in these awful conditions.


    There was really another person in the observation deck, also wearing a full-body ck raincoat, slim and not very tall.


    It seems to be  High school students?


    Being curious, he meticulously observed that person, it was a girl, she had ck hair just like him, and it was his first time to see someone with ck hair in this world.


    The ck-haired girl also looked at Shen Yi with a puzzled expression and apparently felt he was very strange.


    ~What a weirdo, even in this heavy downpour he runs to the observation deck on the city wall?


    She was so beautiful, slender figure, her long ck straight hair could be vaguely seen under the raincoat, her delicate face had a cold beauty that didnt show much emotion.


    Being dazed for a while Shen Yi came back to his senses, nodded gently at her, and stopped looking at each other.


    The Shang Xuan people of this world? Its the first time Ive seen them with my own eyes.


    He was still curious and looking forward to the so-called Shangxuan people, after all, the culture of that country should be very simr to his hometown.


    If there was a chance, he would like to go to Shangxuan for a look.


    After pondering for a short while, he returned to his business. Picking up the binocr he scanned the outside city for the target he had in mind.


    Its here.


    A small vi appeared in his field of vision, right where he expected it to be, at the expected angle.


    He wanted to pull out his phone but held back because the rain was too heavy.


    On his phone, there was a picture of Byron that was secretly takenst night, and he found clues from it before going to bed. From the window behind the photo, he could vaguely see the corner of the observatory deck in the distance.


    It was the first time he had found the exact location where he was summoned.


    What other identity does Byron have besides being a wizard? Every time he calls, he has to use a lot of money.


    The more information you have, the more proactive you be. Shen Yi understood his position very well and knew he was going to be a special liar for a long time.


    As a sophisticated swindler, he naturally had to investigate the victims personal information and throw out one secret after another to shock the other, only in this way he could ensure that the truth would not be revealed.


    In addition, he also knew in his heart that he would have to take the crucial countermeasure.


    Byrons summoning to the extraterrestrial gods was clearly a taboo againstw and order and Georges Anti-Magic bureau was investigating the relevant incident.


    If Byron recognizes my true identity, as long as he fails to kill me on the spot, then if I cant beat him, I will have to report him.


    Shen Yi continued to observe with binocrs, it seems that there was a figureing out of the vi.


    With great patience, he watched the vi through his binocrs until he noticed a small figure leave from inside.


    <em>Is it Byron?</em>


    The little figure headed toward the direction of the city, as it reached the city edge, Shen Yi dropped the binocrs in his hand.


    He wanted to use supernatural powers, and to prevent a girl, who stood not far away from him from discovering something unusual, he went around to the other side of the observation deck.


    Shen Yi closed his eyes, held out a hand, and a white me erupted from it, unfazed by the rain it immediately flew below the observation deck.


    On a rainy day, there was only one person who returned from outside the city, which was clearly his target.


    Shen Yi, who was so focused on controlling the white me, quickly sensed the person  it was the girl who closed her eyes and blocked her earsst night and finally fainted from fright. He didnt know her name was Yana, but he was sure that she was definitely Byrons assistant.


    Through the me, he quietly followed her. Yana covered her head all the way, she was a little dazed and didnt realize that she was being tracked by the strange white mes.


    Upon arriving at the bus stop, she waited for the bus to arrive, got on the bus, and gradually got out of the tracking limit.


    The white me had a distance limit, and it was impossible to follow it further.


    Shen Yi opened his eyes, and the white me flew back.


    This bus has a lot of direct stops, but its the only one that gets to Imperial College, and shes about the same age most likely a college student?


    He and his assistants cane and go of the city at will, and he has a lot of money. Byrons other identity is perhaps someone from the college.


    After pondering for a moment, he knew that he couldnt get more information here, so he walked down from the observation deck and prepared to take the bus back to the cafe.


    His mind still wandered to the girl from Shangxuan he had just met.


    That ck-haired girl ran to the observation deck on a rainy day. Does she have some ulterior motive like me


    ~Although my suspicions are a little strong, seeing someone at random seems unusual.


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about her.


    Anyway, its just a person who has no intersection with him.


    The other person on the observation deck  the ck-haired girl breathed a sigh of relief, she had just been tense all over, afraid of being noticed by the mysterious man.


    The strong, deep aura of the Lord of Ashes, who is he?


    Because the other party was wearing a ck mask, she didnt see his face, but the intense pressure he suddenly released made her almost unsteady on her feet.


    Taking a deep breath for a while, the little girl said to herself, I almost pulled out my knife just now


    It was as if she had just been cornered by a ferocious beast and almost had to fight to the death.


    Just then, a middle-aged disheveled man in a ck umbre came up from the stairs of the observation deck, after looking around, he stretched out his hand and greeted the girl.


    Yo, youre  My new partner?


    The girl was stunned for a moment, then immediately looked at him and nodded.


    When George saw the other party nod, he frowned slightly and asked in confusion, A high school student? Your name is Su Ling, right?


    Su Lings ck gem-like eyes stared at him and shook her head vigorously.


    No, Im already a college student enrolled in the first year of Bnd Imperial Academy.


    As if he hadnt heard her, George held his umbre with one hand, took out a cigarette case with the other, and held a cigarette with his mouth.


    It seems that Nn is going to be finished, the Anti-magic Bureau actually assigned high school students to me as partners.


    George held an umbre in one hand and a lighter in the other and tried to light a cigarette in his mouth, but he failed.


    As usual, Bnd has bad weatherwell, lets get out of here early and retire.


    He sighed.


    He would rather face the gods dependents straight on than to be reduced to a situation where there was no smoking.


    Su Lings face sank, and she took a step closer and said, As I said, Im a college student.


    Then how old are you? I have already read your personal information, so dont lie.


    Su Ling immediately replied,  I advanced to a university by leaps and bounds.


    George looked at his new partner and narrowed his eyes.


    Isnt that still high school student age? Forget it, whether youre a high school student or a college student, its the same here, there are some important things I need to tell you first.


    The city is already at stake.


    Su Ling was a little surprised. Is this how the legendary investigator of the Anti-Magic Bureau is like, she once again emphasized: I am a college student, and I am also a B-level investigator now, and I have ten years ofbat experience before bing an investigator, so dont look down on me just because I recently joined the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    George shook his head at once and said helplessly, Ah, I know! Well, it doesnt matter college student, college student, college student!


    He began to channel the conversation into the right track.


    ording to thetest reliable information we got from within the Anti-Magic Bureau, a new summoning ceremony will soon be held in the city by a certain sect in a certain club.


    A group of lunatics wanted to summon a powerful god beyond the world, and that damned sect has chosen a worthy enough sacrifice for the sake of infallibility  Bnd.


    The cigarette actually lit up, and George was stunned, smiling happily, Do you think what will happen to the people in the city when extraterrestrial gods reallye?

 Chapter 25: Partner

    Chapter 25: Partner


    The wind blew along with heavy rain, and the cigarette in Georges mouth that lit up just a moment went out in the blink of an eye.


    Ugh.


    Being unable to smoke made him ufortable all over, and he sighed.


    After hearing his question, Su Ling was silent for a long time, the rain hitting against her delicate face.


    She calmly replied, We have to stop them, is the information urate?


    Absolutely urate, the source of the information is from the prophet at the headquarters of the Anti-Magic Bureau, so far all the prophecies are absolutely correct, by the way, you havent seen her yet, right?


    Hearing the word prophet she was taken aback and asked: The prophet youre saying is that poor woman lying in bed, physically disabled, unable to move?


    George nodded and said: Yes, theres always a price to pay for having too much power. She is now in a poor mental state but if she is sober someday, you can go and talk with her, maybe you can be good friends.


    Su Ling asked a question. If she wants to leave and wanted to live an ordinary life, will the Anti-Magic Bureau let her go?


    She doesnt want to leave because there are so many friends in the Bureau who need her, George says meaningfully. and its the only ce that is valuable and safest.


    He narrowed his eyes and surveyed the seventeen-year-old girl in front of him.


    She had long waist-length ck hair, beneath the raincoat was a slender and thin body, a typical ethereal face of beauty with an expression that was not close to strangers, and the most important features were her ck jewel-like eyes, which were always wary of the outside world.


    A ck cat? The girls first impression of George was this.


    Su Ling, the B-level investigator, joined the bureau three months ago with ten years ofbat experience. A significant character w was a strong sense of justice. She was a member of the witcher family before joining the club, at the age of seven her parents died in a cult incident, and her home was burned down, since then she has lived alone in the slums.


    This was the information that George had before he came.


    Later, the little girl was excavated and sponsored by the headquarters of the Anti-Magic Bureau. She was no longer disced and had the opportunity to receive education, eventually, she enrolled at the worlds top-ranked Bnd Imperial College, which changed her life.


    The price and condition she paid were that she had to join the Anti-Magic Bureau unconditionally when it recruited her.


    Because of her character ws, the Anti-Magic Bureau didnt want her to take up a full-time job, but recently, the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau suffered heavy losses and had to pull this wild way in.


    On the surface, it seems so.


    George turned around and stared at Bnd under the rain on the observation deck.


    ~What are these executives thinking? Let me take this neer are they trying to give me a stockpile of ammunition to release the first de? oh, what a disgusting bunch of jerks!


    His mood wasplicated and subtle. The disaster-level relic he owns must be released at a specific price, and he never wanted to use it unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Even if you want me to use it, find me a partner who is full of evil, ah.


    George shook his head and took out a photo from his pocket.


    It was the same photo of the little girl holding the burning blood walking alone on a rainy night.


    Once it was taken away by Shen Yi, but this kind of photo had arge number of backups in the archives of the Anti-Magic Bureau, so he didnt show any unwillingness at all.


    The prophets prophecy is wed, she didnt say anything in clear, sometimes the implementer is missing, sometimes the location is missing, in short, every time is iplete.


    George turned around and handed the picture to the dark-haired girl behind him.


    However, there are two forces that are the most suspicious. The first is this one is the Chaos Remnant Order, these people seem to have sessfully summoned an extraterrestrial god in recent months. The exact situation is unknown, but there have been no major casualties or changes yet.


    Its impossible to tell if the people who want to sacrifice Bnd are from this Order.


    Su Ling asked, What about the other one?


    The other suspicious order is the Quiet Word, an even more evil and arrogant order, and they even dared to initiate an attack on the Anti-Magic Bureau recently.


    His tone became a little lower, this attack killed more than a dozen colleagues, and the injured were even more.


    There is something very wrong with the quiet world; they arepletely fearless of death, its like the most difficult kind of cults, and perhaps nothing is more important to them than peace of mind.


    Su Ling tilted her head slightly and asked, Quiet world, I dont know them very well Can you exin in detail?


    Well, I forgot that you are an amateur.


    As soon as he finished, Su Ling wanted to retort, but he immediately waved his hand. Dont rebut, at least you are not as good as me in this area of knowledge, let me give you a little science.


    The quiet singer is an extraterrestrial god, representing the time two oclock, and ording to legend his image is an elegant gentleman wearing a white bones mask, who will sing for the departed in the non-existence world, letting them rest in eternal peace.


    And the Quiet Word is one of thergest cult groups in Nn, serving the god the Quiet Singer, this group of cultists are crazy people who thirst for peace of mind and will do anything to please the Quiet Singer.


    Su Ning was a bit puzzled, asked, Peace of mind? I thought people in the world were pursuing happiness, whats the difference between happiness and peace of mind?


    Its different.


    George shook his head and calmly exined, Happiness is getting, peace of mind is letting go.


    Looking at the little girl in the photo Su Ling thoughtfully asked once again, Do you want to choose one of the two and investigate one of the orders first?


    George shook his head again and said: Of course not, neither of us will work.  Go straight to the clubs that the prophets said, the city of Bnd is indeed big, but the number of clubs is limited.


    I know that there are a few clubs with a bad reputation, but we havent been able to resolve them because we havent had any evidence or because were not allowed to do so on conditions, so we havent dealt with them yet.


    But this time the prediction is very critical. It belongs to the fourth-level event, and no conclusive evidence is needed anymore.


    The Nn Anti-Magic Bureau had divided the list of supernatural events into five levels.


    The First Level was harmless and basically safe; the Second Level was harmful to individuals and threatening; the Third Level was harmful to the group and serious threatening; the Fourth Level was a major event that would produce a major disaster to the group and serious threat, and the Fifth Level was a most significant level that could lead to the destruction of human civilization.


    Once the fourth-level incident urs, the senior management of the Nn Anti-Magic Bureau will take the initiative to contact the senior management of the country and make every effort to ensure that the event must stop.


    If there was a level 5 incident The Nn Bureau will be allowed to ask help from international authorities and, as well as, prepare the worst for in advance.


    After exining everything, George said, The club is basically open at night, we dont have any work for time being, you can go back first.


    Su Ling nodded, then she stared into his eyes and said, Im hungry, treat me to dinner.


    George paused, a little surprised by her directness.


    Why?


    Su Ling stretched out her right hands five fingers, then lowered them one-by-one while exining seriously.


    Because you are a senior, and I am a neer, naturally you are the one who has to buy dinner, your seniority and rank are higher than mine, wages, benefits, the year-end bonus are also higher, and even pension


    Couldnt stand her chatter he said, All right, all right, all right! Its on me!


    George was speechless. This girl obviously had a cold and proud face. Why does she seem to be poor and stingy to a certain level? Was she afraid of being poor when she was a child?


    If I have a daughter she is almost the same age as her, however, my daughter must be more understanding.


    He sighed and said, Well, Ill buy you a cup of coffee and Ill let you meet someone at that cafe.


    Su Ling frowned slightly, and there was obvious disgust on his face.


    A caf? Is there enough to eat here?


    Forget it if you dont want to.


    Go.


    In the end, she no longer spoke and went to the stairway, leaving the observation deck.


    George looked at her back and silently said to himself, No matter how many sacrifices are made, we absolutely must stop this summoning ritual from happening.


    Holding a ck umbre he followed the little girls footsteps.


    It seemed the rain was not going to stop anytime soon, it kept pouring on.


    Not long after, the two had arrived near the destination and could already see the warm lights inside the caf.

 Chapter 26: Meeting

    Chapter 26: Meeting


    The sky was already bright, but Bnd was still raining heavily.


    Getting off the double-decker red bus Shen Yi walked back to the Cafe against the rain and wind and unlocked the door and pushed the ss door open.


    After entering, he took off his raincoat at the entrance. The old clothes inside were already wet from rain.


    Its wet.


    Shen Yi shook his head.


    s, its really inconvenient to go out on a rainy day. I have to take a shower, it is sticky and ufortable.


    Closing the ss door, he went back to the back room.


    Boiled hot water, took off his old clothes, and wiped himself with a towel.


    After that, he took out the notebook from the drawer and wrote the new information on it, about Georges identity and ims, Ainas trepidation, and recorded the new information about Byrons.


    George hopes to find Aina, and the Chaos Remnant Order where Aina is in is under attack and wants to summon the Lord of Ashes again.


    Byron resurrected his daughter, and the new summoning point is the vi outside of South Bnd, his assistant left the vi in a bus, the exact location of the trip is unknown.


    Writing here, Shen Yi marked a circle above the assistant, wrote the word student in it, and put a question mark.


    There were two things to do, First was to find the opportunity to go to the vi and find out more about mystics and the second was to find a way to keep borrowing the book from the academy.


    How can this be done


    After pondering for a while, he took out the shadow mask from the drawer, lowered his head, and gently threw it into the shadow.


    I think I should try this method.


    His originally handsome face began to change into a normal-looking man, looking around twenty years old  a regr student at the Bnd Imperial Academy.


    He had once epted Shen Yis money and borrowed The Origin of the Gods Beyond the World for a period of time.


    Well, do me one more favor.


    Shen Yi smiled and decided to let him help himself again.


    As long as he could get the other partys student cardhe could freely enter and exit the library of Bnd Imperial College and also read all the mysticism books by himself.


    As for investigating the summoning location, he also felt that he could try it, because he had the three transcendent powers, me detection, fogging, and transformation, which was really suitable for investigation.


    But, there is only one thing that concerns me. Shen Yi said to himself.


    What concerned him most was the one that Aina had mentioned  the Breath of the Worldly God.


    ~I must find a way to eliminate it, or at least find the reason why it will appear, otherwise, the extraordinary people of this city will find me one after another, and it is only a matter of time before a crisis urs.


    He wrote in his notebook  Need a to cover up the breath.


    But for covering the breath, he first had to know how the breath of extraterrestrial gods was generated.


    Whether its Aina or George, its because they sense this breath that they can confirm that Im an existence connected with an extraterrestrial god.


    In other words, the easiest way to find out how this breath is created is from both of them.


    He was in a bit of trouble. He wanted toplete the extract information without being exposed by the two of them, which required wit and cleverness.


    Well, Id rather not open a coffee shop and just sell insurance.


    He had a little headache, as a traveler, he also wanted to be righteous all the way to crush invincible, rather than struggling to think of a way to survive.


    Just then, he heard someone asking from outside the door.


    Are you here?


    Hearing the voice, he turned around and looked outside the room.


    Although he could not see the person from inside, he could tell from the voice  it was the investigator, George.


    He just wanted to go back room for a while, so he didnt lock the door of the cafe As a result, the trouble came just at this time.


    Sighing, he helplessly said to himself: If one day I get rich, I must hire an employee to help me share the pressure, in all aspects.


    ~But there are a lot of secrets, and if I want to hire new employees, I must find someone who is not sharp enough.


    Once again, he put on his work clothes, an exquisitely crafted ck and white uniform, put away his mask and notebook, and walked from the backroom to the cafe.


    ___


    Three minutes ago, Su Ling and George stood outside the cafe door, they didnt immediately go inside, instead staying outside in the rain.


    Here?


    Su Ling looked at it curiously. It looked as if it were just a coffee shop without any enticements. There was nothing mysterious about it, and it didnt even seem to make people feel full.


    She didnt like fancy and expensive ces to eat.


    Su Ling really couldnt find a reason toe to such a ce where getting not enough to eat and wasting money-now she did find one, it was when someone else was buying her dinner.


    George reminded, Do not underestimate this ce, this caf is inhabited by a person rted to the extraterrestrial god, the exact identity has not been determined yet.


    Hisplexion gradually became solemn and said seriously: I have been here many times, and I have sensed more than one kind of divine aura, which has never happened in history, and even the 300 million-year-old library inside the Anti-Magic Bureau has not found anything simr like this.


    Hearing the word extraterrestrial god Su Ling put her hand on the hilt of the sword at her waist and asked, A person rted to the extraterrestrial god? Are we going to fight him here?


    What are you thinking, its impossible for a rookie like you to beat him. George smiled and shook his head.


    Su Lings tone was full of discontent: I told you, Im not a rookie or any neer, I fought long before I joined the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Instead of quarreling with her, George said: Hes friendly to humans, at least so far he hasnt shown any specific hostility.


    So the n set by the Anti-Magic Bureau is to observe andmunicate to this man for the time being.


    Su Ling paused for a moment, let go of the hilt, and pursued, Why not solve it? Isnt the Bureau exist to expel all kinds of evil cultists, extraterrestrial things, and weirdness?


    A bitter smile appeared on Georges face.


    No, yourepletely wrong. You should have seen the slogan hanging on the wall of the Anti-Magic Bureau when you joined, right?


    Well. Su Ling nodded and said, Humans will survive in the cracks.


    George nodded his head and continued, Yes, even though the Anti-Magic Bureau has made emergency ns, eliminating the existence of such a level is tantamount to starting a real war, we may win, but Bnd will also bepletely destroyed, countless lives fade, do you think its worth it?


    Su Ling probably understood: So, the work of the Anti-Magic Bureau is to prevent If you cant prevent them froming, you can onlypromise and remedy them?


    After a long silence, George said again, Humans must live in the cracks.


    With that, he pushed open the cafe door and walked in one step ahead, but he did not see the owner.


    George used to see the owner waiting with a gentle smile in the Cafe whenever he came, but this was the first time he was not here.


    Su Ling followed in curiously and looked around the cafe.


    It was a cozy cafe, decorated in a warm tone and soft-glow lights and inside the cafe soothing jazz was ying out, blocking the sound of the rainstorm from the outside.


    Su Ling also understands a little, why would someonee to eat in a ce like this  when someone treats you.


    But what about the cafe owner George was talking about?


    She opened her mouth and asked, Is there anyone here? The man you mentioned doesnt seem to be here.


    George did not answer and looked in the direction of the back room of the cafe: Are you here?


    Shen Yi, who had changed his clothes, came out of the back room with a smile.


    Youre here again on such a rainy day, Mr. George, you absolutely love my coffee.


    As the mysterious cafe owner appeared, Su Ling subconsciously nced at him.


    Shangxuan people, quite handsome appearance, thin and frail, ck short hair, aforting and gentle smile on his face, like the main tone of this cafe, but vaguely hiding some secret.


    Su Ling did not recognize Shen Yi as the mysterious person she met in the morning.


    <em>~Is he rted to an extraterrestrial god?</em>


    Many images shed through Su Lings mind one by one, the books of the God Beyond the World, the fire in the home, the crazy father, the corpse of her mother, the ck knife


    ~If I can  It would be better to get rid of them all.


    Taking a deep breath she suppressed the strange impulse deep inside and introduced herself solemnly: Hello, sir, Im a new investigator of the Anti-Magic Bureau Bureau, Su Ling.


    A neer? A beautifuldy.


    Shen Yi smiled warmly. In fact, he recognized her at first sight, the other party was the girl from the Shangxuan who he saw in the morning.


    Well, I thought the Anti-Magic Bureau would only recruit adults. Is she a high school student?

 Chapter 27: Information Exchange

    Chapter 27: Information Exchange


    Su Lings face sank while her mouth puckered.


    Even though she was tempted to retort, she did not want to upset this mysterious and unknown big shot.


    She sullenly said. College students.


    George was amused and said aside: Well, freshman year, in fact, its simr to high school students, and shes only seventeen, so it wouldnt make much difference.


    Su Ling:


    Shen Yi smiled and nodded gently. Seventeen, the best age in human time.


    George sighed and said, Yes, human time is short and precious, and it is worth cherishing.


    After exchanging pleasantries, he tried to bring the topic on the right track.


    Yesterday, I asked you a favor.


    Shen Yi immediately interrupted him with a smile. The usual rules, Mr. George, order two cups of coffee first, and well talk about the rest in detail.


    George nodded and did not refuse.


    Su Ling covered her tummy with her hand and muttered. Im hungry.


    In addition to coffee, the cafe also sold a variety of snacks.


    Shen Yi took the two to a side seat and said, Sit down first, order food, in the recent Bnd atmosphere My business here has not been very good.


    He was talking about a string of bad weather, including stormy rain and fog took a toll on the restaurant industry.


    George thought he was alluding to the current situation, so he sat in his seat and nodded.


    Indeed, Bnd is in a very bad state now, I wonder what you think of it?


    ~It is simply awful, and it may not be long before Bnd will be a sacrificial offering to the extraterrestrial god.


    George could not confirm the specific position of the mysterious store manager who called himself Shen Yi, but felt it was necessary to enlist his help.


    Instead of answering, Shen Yi said. Lets talk about itter. First, order what you want and Ill prepare it.


    George replied. I will have atte the same as before.


    Su Ling sidled through the menu on the table and scanned around.


    Mousse cake, chicken sandwich, tiramisu, fresh milk cake, freshly-baked egg tart, doughnut, macaroon  All for two.


    Ah, this


    Shen Yi was stunned for a moment, he hadnt seen anyone eating fully at the cafe, but after pausing for a moment he quickly regained his senses and continued. What coffee do you like?


    Having only consumed instant coffee, Su Ling looked over the list of beverages once more.


    I dont know much about


    In that case, let me prepare it for you, and I guarantee that you will be satisfied.


    Shen Yi nodded with a smile, turned around, and headed to the bar to make coffee and food.


    Recently, the cafe had been hovering between losing money and preserving money, and today it was finally able to make money.


    As soon as he was out of view, George immediately questioned. Ordering so much, are you not afraid of wasting. Can you finish eating?


    Su Ling exined thoughtfully: If I cant finish it I will pack unfinished food.


    George continued: Its not about packing, it costs a lot of money to order so much food in a cafe.


    It doesnt matter, its your treat anyway.


    .


    A smile appeared on Su Lings cold face: You are an A-level investigator, with an annual sry of more than 99% of the nationals, you are allocated housing, and your immediate family members are free of medical, education, and travel expenses, and there are extra funds for you when you are on a mission. You can receive the operating funds of the gang, and the money thates here today can always get reimbursed with the mission funds? After all, we are here to find that man.


    Su Ling was naturally referring to the owner of the cafe.


    George nodded: Yes, the pay of investigators is very good. There are very few A-level investigators who can sessfully retire, but you are also a B-level investigator. Why do you look like a poor ghost?


    With a sigh Su Ling said. Because I have to spend money in many ces.


    As far as I know, your reasons are more psychological  George thought silently but did not say these words out.


    He could probably guess why Su Ling was poor, which was why he was willing to suffer and treat guests.


    George was addicted to smoking, and it was hard for him to not be able to smoke for so long<strong>,</strong> but this was a cafe, and in Nn, smoking was not permitted in a public ce unless there was an area for smoking.


    He wanted to die.


    Taking out a cigarette, he held it in his mouth but didnt light it and slumped on the couch while closing his eyes.


    Su Ling was surprised, it turned out that there were still people who could pretend to be smoking.


    Coming to the bar, Shen Yi started making pure hand-brewed coffee.


    ~What are these two doing here? For yesterdays request? Most likely.


    After a while, Shen Yi served Su Ling a cup of coffee with a polite smile.


    This cup is specially hand brewed for the beautifuldy.


    When Su Ling picked up the cup, she felt warmth and a rich fragrance filled in the air.


    ~The owner of the caf is still quite approachable  Much better than imagined.


    However, Su Ling had heard from her father that many extraterrestrial things actually looked friendly on the surface, but turned out to be quite terrifying when they went deeper.


    After a while, Shen Yi brought coffee and snacks from the bar.


    Su Ling immediately picked up the mousse cake and ate it, while George nced at her action and turned to look at Shen Yi who was beside him.


    Regardingst nights mission, I dont know if you have any clue. It seems as though you know that Bnds situation is dire right now.


    Were running out of time.


    ~Bnders situation was bad, Could it be that something major happened? Shen Yi calmly asked: Oh, I wonder how much you know?


    George took off the cigarette in his mouth, his face was full of bitterness: We dont know much, but we know that theres an order thats going to sacrifice Bnder to the extraterrestrial gods and asking him toe to this world, it is simply behaviors that only lunatics would do, but also, if they werent lunatics, they wouldnt engage in cults.


    His expression grew serious, and he continued, If something happens, no one is sure what the god of the world will dobut it will never be good for the people living in this city.


    Even if the extraterrestrial God did not have any slightest malice, but how could ordinary people withstand His own existence, as for the worst oue, George slowly closed his eyes.


    He couldnt imagine it.


    Shen Yi silently listened, whether it was the Order, sacrifice, the God of the world, the descent, these words have struck him greatly.


    He always felt that this thing was rted to himself again  If what was going to summoning at the end was really him, how exactly are the people of this Order going to sacrifice the entire city?


    <em>If the sacrifice scene is veryrge, my identity I am afraid it will be exposed in front of the whole world.</em>


    <em>I have to find a way to stop it.~</em>


    Was the order he was talking about the Order of Chaos Embers?


    Aina saidst night that she wanted to hold a new sacrifice, but it was for apletely different reason, but the Chaos Remnant Order didnt have enough offerings or patterns.


    Then, it was likely to be other forces.


    He still remembered the message left by Aina, that the Chaos Embers Order was being hunted down by an organization called Quiet Words.


    He thought about it and said. The Quiet Word?


    George was slightly shocked, he had not mentioned the Quiet Word  This man really knows everything.


    He nodded and said in a low voice: It is very likely that it was the Quiet Word,st night they attacked the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau, and we suffered heavy losses Suddenly doing this kind of thing in Bnd, even a lunatic should have a purpose, but the Anti-Magic Bureau still doesnt know what their purpose is.


    If their purpose is not to sacrifice the city  We can only put the idea of dealing with the Quiet Word behind us, even if we are not willing to do so.


    Shen Yi nodded, the deaths and injuries were heavy  s, thats right, those people were cultists, and its normal for them to kill people.


    In this case, the Quiet Word fought against the Chaos Embers Religion and the Anti-Magic Bureau at the same time, either it was a lunatic or a strong one, or both.


    Seeing Shen Yi fall into silence, George thought for a long time and took out a pure ck box from his ck trench coat and put it on the table.


    Please ept this, you saidst night that I owe you a favor, but I think this thing can offset the debt.


    George really didnt want to owe such a special character a favor, and he wanted to pay something practical to get rid of his debt.


    Shen Yi didnt know what George gave him, but he knew that once he epted it, it was like a promise to the other party  he would definitely find the person in the photo.


    However, he didnt want to betray Aina anyway.


    But if he received something and did not do anything, the goodwill between himself and George would directly fall to the freezing point.


    Shen Yi said silently. You keep it for now.


    Rejected.


    Putting it back away, George frowned deeply: I see, you are inconvenient to help in your position, right?


    Shen Yi nodded.


    Um.


    George took a sip of coffee, undaunted by the heat. In that case, I understand that humans have a human position, and you have your position.


    Shen Yi was slightly taken aback. Ah, actually this guy never sees me as a human?


    He was a little bewildered but shook his head, However, I can assure you of one thing, that the girl in your photo is by no means a bad person.


    Really? Not the bad guy? George was dumbfounded.


    He then immediately pondered if this was a hint, could it be that the force about to sacrifice an entire city and summon the gods of the world was not the Order of Chaos Remnant, but the Order of the Quiet Word?


    Can you go into more detail?


    Clearly, Shen Yi was intentionally hinting at the other side in order to make George take his eyes off of Aina.


    He walked to the bar leaving his back to them and said, I know that there is a conflict between Chaos Embers and Quiet Word, a very fierce conflict, and I will give you this information for free.


    Hearing this George narrowed his eyes. ~they had a big conflict? This was amon thing, after all, the various orders see each other as heretics.


    As for free information, its already very good There were only a few clues the investigators found useful.


    He stood up and bowed, I understand, thank you very much for the information you provided.


    George turned to look at the girl on the side, Come on, we can go now.


    Su Ling, who was drinking coffee, was dumbfounded by his sudden injunction, looking at the food that she hadnt even touched in for a while and said, Pack it up, I havent finished eating.


    Shen Yi looked helpless and exined bluntly, We really dont have packing boxes in the cafe


    Su Ling was silent for a long time and continued to stuff the food into her mouth in a big bite.


    Seeing this George couldnt help finallyin, Youre obviously pretty, but the only pity is that you have a mouth that can talk and eat.


    Shen Yi just stood on the side and smiled while waiting for George to finish paying.


    He did have a peculiar feeling that the girl who had been eating and drinking was staring at himself all the time, like a beast that was injured and wanted to go crazy.


    Im done!


    After a while, Su Ling finally had enough.


    See you next time, then.


    George nodded slightly and held up his ck umbre as he and the bulging Su Ling walked out of the caf with satisfaction.


    Shen Yi watched the two leaving the cafe.


    As he cleared the table, he said to himself, Im not sure which Order is trying to sacrifice the city yet, if Ainaes, I can ask her.


    After tidying up everything, he looked at the sky outside.


    The rainstorm showed no sign of stopping, but it was only noon now, so I could still go out.


    After a while, Shen Yi, who was wearing a raincoat, picked up the shadow mask and began to transform into an ordinary college student again and left the cafe.


    Shen Yi had two things to do, one was to investigate Byrons vi, the best way to get information about Byron, and the other was to go to the library of the Bnd Imperial Academy to find information about the Quiet Word.


    He decided to do thetter first.


    Quiet Words, they will probably summon me another new trouble.

 Chapter 28: Beland Imperial College

    Chapter 28: Bnd Imperial College


    Wearing a raincoat Shen Yi walked on the streets, the familiar rainstorm hit on his body.


    He was now walking in the appearance of others, an experience he had never experienced before, and suddenly he became curious.


    Shen Yi had always been very handsome, and he had not experienced the feeling of ordinary appearance for a long time, but since it was raining hard, there werent many people on the street, so it didnt matter how he looked.


    When he got on the bus, the driver said. Please swipe your card.


    Shen Yi, who already disguised as an ordinary college student, nodded, took out his card from his pocket, and swiped it at the card swipe point.


    Sitting on the red double-decker bus he went to his destination.


    Bnd Imperial College.


    Shen Yi still had a certain understanding of this local university in Bnd, among the top 10 universities in the world, the seniority is extremely old and powerful, but in the eyes of people, it was still inferior to Shanghai <strong>Jian Qiao University</strong> and <strong>Jinniu</strong><strong>University</strong>, because thetter two were truly globally renowned <strong>University</strong>.


    However, the other two universities were not in Bnd, Nns capital, and he had never been there.


    The application procedure to leave the city might be troublesome, so its better to go to the school library first.


    Shen Yi remembered Byrons female assistant, she seemed to be able to enter and exit the city at will, most likely with a long-term ess permit.


    How did Byron get it?


    He thought for a while, the simplest possibility was that Byron was so rich he could cover the sky, and in modern society, as long as you had money, you could rece a lot of useful resources.


    Unfortunately, I dont have much money, and I cant afford to pay for the water and electricity in the cafe.


    Shen Yi shook his head and stepped off the bus when it reached the stop.


    <strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>


    The huge thunder sounded, Shen Yi slightly raised his head, causing the rainwater to stter on his face.


    The sky was dark.


    The rain was likely to be even worse, and it was not known how many days it wouldst.


    The main campus of the Bend Imperial Academy was less than a hundred meters ahead of him.


    Tourists could also visit Bnd Imperial College, but they need to queue up for verification, but now it was raining heavily, so there were no touristsexcept Shen Yi, who had ulterior motives.


    Instead of treating himself as a tourist, he pretended to be a student and walked straight into the college main entrance.


    It was quite a prestigious university, the buildings seemed to be in a retro British style, but the design was actually quite modern.


    The most iconic building was the Queens Tower on the campus. The tower was made of special te and topped by a copper dome.


    Bnd Imperial College had a variety of libraries avable to students, including college books, various departmental libraries, digital libraries, and the Science Museum Library on different campuses, etc.


    Shen Yis goal was a central library located on the main campus, with a total collection of 750,000 volumes and 850 reader seats.


    Though he didnt have a student card, he had alreadye up with another way to get in and out.


    After circling around the library from outside, he found the librarys bathroom location, which was just a wall away.


    Entering the washroom, he closed his eyes, rxed his whole body, and began to atomize.


    Fingers, arms, skin, internal organs  Even the clothes worn outside were also fogged together, gradually drifted around, and became irregrly white.


    I can make it.


    In his mind, he made decisions.


    This was the first time he used supernatural power to do something against the rules, and the white mist floated out through the gap in the bathroom window.


    Well, theres something strange about the construction of this bathroom.


    The expression on his face slightly changed as he exited the womens bathroom calmly.


    Thankfully he didnt meet anyone else  he thought so, but soon realized he was posing as someone else, he became a lot more rxed.


    Here we are  This is the Grand Library of Bnd Imperial College.


    The quiet five-story library was filled with all kinds of books, and it upied no less than a supermarket.


    Therge library was rtively empty today due to the heavy rain and the mere possibility of a flood warning.


    Shen Yi slowly moved between the bookshelves, attempting to find the ult book he was looking for.


    There were no ult-rted books on the first floor,  nor on the second floor, still he didnt give up and came all the way to the third floor before stopping in front of a bookshelf.


    Mysticism.


    Shen Yi whispered out softly, reached out and took out the books inside, and started flipping through them.


    There was no greater invention than writing.


    Since ancient times, humans have lived through the wilderness and the primordial for centuries and faced countless powerful beasts and monsters and the weak human had almost no possibility of survival.


    In order to bring knowledge to the next generation, humans learned to sum up their experiences and return them to the personal experiences that were weaved into thin threads and came to be known as history.


    One after another, human beings, collectives, civilizations, have spent a long life Leave a legacy by writing a book about all their experiences and preserving it for future generations to read and learn.


    The weight of human civilization was approximately equal to the sum of all the books in the library.


    Standing in front of the bookshelf, Shen Yi rifled through the books one by one for a long time, and it was no easy task to find materials rted to the quiet words.


    In fact, he was not even sure whether the quiet words had actually left any trace in the book, which had not been erased by the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Shen Yi became more and more immersed, concentrating on his journey through the sea of mystery books.


    The library has 15 minutes left to close, students are asked to leave before it closes.


    The sound of an announcement came to his ears, and only then did hee back to his senses from the book.


    He froze for half a second and turned his head to look out the window.


    It was still raining heavily, and even though it was July with the longest days in the month, it was getting dark quickly due to the weather.


    My feetare a little numb.


    In general, Shen Yi rarely had time to focus on anything aside from making coffee.


    Through an afternoon of reading, he supplemented a lot of basic ult knowledge, and also found records about Chaos Embers and Quiet Words in a few books.


    The records about the Chaos Remnant Order basically focus on a thousand years ago.


    It was said that they once seeded in summoning the great Lord of Ashes, who sent down a boundless natural disaster that boiled the sea, burned through the cloud curtain, and scorched the earth.


    While reading this he shook his head and whispered to himself, This level of performance is something I cant y at all.


    At that time, the Chaos Embers Religion was so powerful that it even openly seized a kingdom, ughtered the army, killed the king, and possessed the wealth and wives and daughters of all the nobles, which was definitely an evil disease of the Second Continent.


    But their glory was only brief for a while, devastated by the Corona Church, and now almost extinguished.


    So it turned out to be the case, the ancestors were rich, but now it is a disgraceful, fallen church.


    As for the Quiet Word, it was an order with the same long history as the Chaos Remnant Order for a thousand years, but its heritage had not weakened it; rather, it had spread across Nnd over time.


    He held a copy of The Language of Silence in his hand, which wrote about the quiet word.


    The Language of Silence was written at the front of this book.


    If it is an ordinary person who has not really touched the inner world, I am afraid they will only think that what is recorded in this book is all nonsense, and treat it as a story like a vampire-werewolf or something like that.


    Only the true mystery seekers know that what described in this book is not historical fiction.


    With 15 minutes to go, he took a seat and continued reading instead of putting the book back.


    In my opinion, the Quiet Word has been able to develop and grow to this day only because of a huge advantage, that is, the extraterrestrials they believe in have easily solved the problem of where to go after death.


    Many religious groups rely on the rewards of gods to exist, but in the final analysis, most of the church members cant share the illusory rewards, after all, there is no way to absorb more people.


    Only by solving the problem of the afterlife can lead arge number of the living to be tirelessly devoted themself to their faith.


    Many people think quiet words are dreadful to ordinary people, and their custom of offering is different from those of other orders, and the extraterrestrial god whose nature is winter, and winter is the code of silence, closure, and the unending loss of things.


    At the beginning of the sacrificial ritual, the Silent Word kills the prepared sacrifices first, giving them eternal silence and peace of mind, which the world fears  But what is wrong with offering ones soul?


    Upon reading thest line, Shen Yis heart skipped a beat, he always felt that the author of this book was not quite right, so he turned to the front of the book and looked at the authors name.


    Yare Wird


    Shen Yi remembered the name, but The Language of Silence was written more than a hundred years ago, the author of the book should reasonably have passed away long ago.


    They are going to sacrifice entire citiesand before the sacrifices began, Quiet Words will kill the sacrifices first, so that it can get eternal silence and peace of mind.


    Now Shen Yi fully understood how bad the dier situation George said.


    I should go now.


    He got up and put the book back on the shelf, and just about to leave a voice suddenly interrupted him.


    Arthur, arent you on sick leave? Why are you in the library?


    He was taken aback, the ordinary college student he transformed into was called Arthur.


    It seems he bumped into an acquaintance by ident.


    With a smile, he turned around to look at the person just to his heart sank straight down.


    Standing there was Byron, who wore a silver-gray coat even in the middle of summer. He held a book in one hand and a steaming coffee cup in the other.


    He smiled kindly and looked at the motionless Arthur.

 Chapter 29: Showdown

    Chapter 29: Showdown


    It hadnt been more than 24 hours sincest nights summons.


    The memory was still fresh in his mind, the middle-aged man in front of him was kneeling in front of him with tears, he was so excited that he could not control himself.


    But the current Byron waspletely different, with a gentle smile and even had a kind look, Shen Yi could hardly imagine it would appear on his face.


    He was dressed like a college professor in the traditional impression of people, with a silver-gray coat, a book, and a coffee cup in his hand, only a pair of sses missing.


    When he first encountered him in the cafe, he was filled with maturity and calmness, and his personality was described as aristocratic.


    Byron still had a different kind of feeling, he had the maturity and handsomeness of a middle-aged man, but his temperament was more gentle, yes it was more like that of a normal person.


    He almost thought that the other party was not Byron, but his brother, but reason told him this was unlikely.


    But one thing was unsure, that was whether Byrons sudden appearance here was intentional or merely idental.


    Scratching his face, he calmly said. Ive gotten a lot better, and it just so happens that someone asked me to meet in the schools library, so I came.


    Shen Yi looked slightly towards the ground and said with a little ufortableness. Uh, as for who exactly asked me out, teacher, you dont ask me.


    The reason he found it was simple and in, that was today he had an appointment with a girl.


    He really couldnt think of any other reason that would make a sick young man run over on a stormy day.


    An understanding smile appeared on Byrons face and he nodded. Yeah, but I think its better for people with a fever to stay out on rainy days, especially these current heavy rain youre also interested in mystics?


    With a gentle smile, Byron casually pointed toward the bookshelf beside Shen Yi.


    Shen Yi nodded and said. I think mysticism books are very interesting, even though I know its fake, but I still want to read it, just like reading a story.


    Byronughed and took a closer look at The Language of Silence, which Shen Yi had just put down.


    Dont dwell on the illusory things, you are not serious at all in my math ss.


    Shen Yi opened his mouth, wanting toin about the wizard but he forcibly held it back.


    Moving his feet outside, he said. Teacher, the library will be closed soon, so Ill go first.


    Byron didnt stop him, just nodded: Just a minute, Ill go with you.


    Shen Yis heart wanted to say no very much but still nodded with a smile.


    Okay.


    They walked down the stairs together, the sound of their double footsteps were extremely obvious in the empty and silent library.


    Arriving on the first floor, Byron suddenly halted on his steps, turned his face to him, and gently said. Wait a minute here, Im going to go put my things down in the active room, just a minute.


    Shen Yi nodded and did say anything.


    Good.


    Leaving his side Byron walked to a closed room on the first floor.


    Shen Yi kept staring at that room while thinking frantically in his mind.


    Byrons status in the society was likely to be that of the universitys mathematics teacher, he could be an ordinary lecturer or possibly a professor in service, which he could almost confirm.


    The bus that Byrons assistant got on at that time was the only bus there that could go directly to the Imperial Academy of Bnd. She was most likely a student of this school and might have a close rtionship with Byron.


    That being the case, it was evident why he and his assistants were able to travel in and out of the city with ease.


    As an experienced professor at a renowned university, he would naturally have connections with the elite.


    Before he could process his thoughts, Byron came out of the activity room.


    When he came out of the librarys activity room, the coffee cup and books were gone, reced by a dark umbre in his hand.


    Lets go. Byron said calmly.


    Upon reaching the entrance of the library door, Shen Yi, who was dressed in a full raincoat walked directly into the rain, while Byron held up the ck umbre and opened it while following up.


    ~Why does he still wear a coat in this weather?


    Shen Yi did not dare to open his mouth to ask, in case Arthur had asked this question before, wouldnt it immediately reveal his identity.


    He set his mind to cut down on talking and leave quickly.


    Byrons expression remained unchanged as if he could see his doubts, he exined with a smile. People and their physiques cannot be generalized, I was just born with a special fear of cold.


    Shen Yi nodded and didnt say anything more.


    He recalled that the book he flipped through in the afternoon had mentioned  The abnormal state of the transcendent is mostly a consequence of practicing invisible arts and using relics.


    ~Are you afraid of the cold because of some rule that costs you?


    It was just not clear whether hes paying a long-term price, a short-term price, a cyclical price, or a constant price.


    Shen Yi did not understand the cost mechanism of the Invisible Art and the Mysterious Relic, either. Since he did not feel that he had paid any cost for using the two Mysterious Relics.


    In just a short while, the sky turnedpletely dark.


    One thing that Shen Yi was acutely aware of was that they were the only ones on the college main road.


    Arthur, why did you suddenly run to the library at this time?


    Shen Yi was silent for a long time: I told you the reason because a girl asked me out.


    Oh.


    Byron still looked ahead and nodded his head lightly, as if he had heard him but as if he didnt hear his answer.


    Just now, what was thest book you read?


    He had the impression that Byron had been staring at the bookshelf when he put the book down and almost knew what he was reading.


    ~Here is no way to lie.


    He said calmly. I just read a few mystery novels, and thest one was, well, it seems to be called The Language of Silence, and its full of sterile stuff.


    Um.


    Byron just nodded, and did not pry anything further.


    With that they silently walked towards the entrance of Bnd Imperial College together.


    There was a huge artificialke beside the main road, its surface was rippled by the violent rain.


    With each step, Byrons face grew colder.


    The original gentle temperament had changed little by little, as a soft burning of water, just a dozen steps away from theke, the mans both aristocratic arrogance and wizard madness hadpletelye back.


    Noticing his changes, Shen Yi first halted in his tracks, knowing that there was no need to conceal his identity anymore.


    ~Since my disguise has been blown, I have to find a way out fast.


    Byron took a few more steps before stopping, and he just happened to maintain a distance of ten steps from Shen Yi.


    Perhaps, he thought, this was the best possible distance between both the offense and defense.


    Byron turned and stared at Arthur not far away, and the two men stared at each other in the dark curtain of rain.


    Byron pulled out a piece of paper from his coat, like the ones you could normally see everywhere in school.


    Ive just checked in the activity room, Arthurs still at home.


    On this piece of paper, there was a line of ck text wriggling like a living worm, as it got wet, it let out a squeaky whine before getting washed away, leaving only nk and wet white paper.


    Shen Yi didnt know exactly what the words on the paper meant, but he had a guess that it was Where is Arthur? he didnt expect that Byron had such an intangible skill that was quite convenient to locate.


    I use a very convenient invisible art, but unfortunately, it can only be used on thepletely powerless and more familiar human being, both conditions are qualified but I cant get one out of it, Byron says in the limit.


    Holding the ck umbre, Byron gently released his other hand, and the damp paper blew away instantly in the violent wind and rain, disappearing into the darkness.


    I already expelled others, and no one will disturb us for the time being.


    His voice could still be heard clearly in the rainstorm as if it was right next to Shen Yis ear.


    Answer me two questions  Who are you? What are you doing here?


    He stretched out his hand that did not hold an umbre.


    With the snap of his finger.


    An invisible force swept across the vast artificialke, sending out huge sshes of water, which did not retreat, instead churning on the water surface against thews of physics.<strong></strong>In the artificialke, the swirls of turbulent sshes formed aplex pattern, creating arge and bizarre spell in the darkness.


    Due to the strong wind, Byron lowered his umbre and exposed only half of his face.


    You can either answer immediately or choose to wait for the corpse to speak.

 Chapter 30: Betraying

    Chapter 30: Betraying


    Boom!


    Despite the heavy downpour, lightning, and thunder, Byron stood straight, looking confident and convincing, while the artificialke was churning with huge water sshes.


    On the other hand the soles of Shen Yis feet were still numb.


    Even though he used to work standing up in the coffee shop, it wasnt like today, like standing for so long without taking a break.


    In the morning he went to the observation deck to investigate the vi, received George and Su Ling at noon, read a book in the library in the afternoon, and confronted Byron here in the night.


    Numbness spread throughout his feet.


    ~As for answering yourself or waiting for the corpse to speak


    He said nothing and remained silent.


    He didnt want to make a choice or answer any of Byrons questions either way it wasnt going to help, the only best solution was running away so he just started atomizing his body, intending to flee the scene.


    Arms, chest, half of the head, legs  Most of the torso had turned into a white mist in a sh.


    The white mist in the storm was so unstable that it seemed like it could be blown away at any time, and Shen Yi had to maintain attention to ensure the rtive stability of the form.


    Suddenly, he heard a very surprised voice.


    Byron stared at him in shock, even subconsciously freed the ck umbre in his hand, which was blown aside by the wind.


    He raised his hands nkly in spite of the wind and rain, his initially firm and calm face was full of disbelief: This breath is definitely His  White mist across the Shore.


    He didnt expect this, and he suddenly felt that the red mark on the back of his hand was exacerbating the temperature and even giving people a burning sensation.


    For a moment, Shen Yi was puzzled, because the other partys reaction was beyond his expectation.


    Just now he said that he sensed the breath of an extraterrestrial god Could it be because I used the ability to atomize.


    He temporarily stopped the atomization and returned to Arthurs appearance.


    ~I see, I finally understand  Every time I activate the relevant abilities, they sense the corresponding aura of an extraterrestrial god.


    Shen Yi thought back carefully and felt that every experience was right.


    George and Aina should all be attracted by this.


    On the second summons, he slightly exerted the White me to make many cultists unconscious. At the time, he did not know the reason, but now finally understood.


    Gradually everything became clearer now.


    ~If that was the case  Su Ling should have also felt the aura of the Lord of Ashes at the observation deck when I used the white me in the morning.


    However, she should have been shocked and did not dare to confront me directly at that time.~


    Byron gradually relieved from the great shock, once again stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers, theplex pattern constructed by the tumbling water ssh automatically dissolved, and the spell initiation terminated.


    ~The aura of this mysterious being is cold and solid, full of disorientation, definitely rted to him!


    The breath Byron felt when summoning the God of the World Beyond was one hundred percent, while the breath he felt when hunting his dependents was one point, while the mysterious existence in front of him possessed a breath that was somewhere between the two.


    He was either a noble dependent or a messenger of God.


    After pondering for a short while Byron exined: I temporarily joined thenguage of silence, so when I saw you flipping through that booknguage of silence just now, I thought you were an investigator from the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    So I decided to test it out, Im not really any malice towards you.


    Shen Yi was silent for a while and said in a calm, collected tone, I am an emissary affiliated with Him, and would like to know why you joined the Quiet word?


    ~Sure enough, it was his messenger, I guessed right.


    Byrons face was a little tense, and he immediately defended himself.Its true that Im temporarily working with the Quiet Word, but its definitely not betrayal, its just because the Quiet Word promises me disaster-grade mysteries, and I have to use them.


    Please give me some more grace period, I will soon get this mysterious relic, and then I will sacrifice it to the great Him.


    Taking a deep breath Byron continued, Even if He no longer bestows any knowledge, please let the Great One never look at my daughter again.


    When Shen Yi heard the very important information, his mind moved. It turned out that Byron was now cooperating with the Order of the Quiet Word.


    Even though he had never met the members of the Quiet Word, he had already treated them as an important opponent in his mind.


    In any case, they must not be allowed to perform terrible rituals.


    Shen Yi had a lot of thoughts going through his mind, but he remained emotionless on the surface.


    The expression on his face was as if the headteacher was listening to the students who were looking for reasons.


    I see.


    Shen Yi continued, The Great One has a new oracle to give, Byron, you must put the information about the Quiet Word in The Language of silence.


    There was no doubt that Shen Yi intended to inform all the information about the Quiet Language to the Nn Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Why? God will need them too?


    Instead of stating anything, he stared deeply into Byrons eyes before walking away from him in the silent night.


    He did not need to exin the situation, only needed to convey the oracle of the extraterrestrial god.


    Too much exnation might expose you, but if I really started a fight, Shen Yi slightly tilted his head and nced at the artificialke that almost tumbled up.


    His own power was not lethal, and there was a high probability that he was not Byrons opponent, so the only reasonable course of action was to flee from this ce.


    In this way, Byron silently watched the messenger of God leave from his sight.


    This time he didnt dare stand in any way to stop him.


    Standing still in the rain, Byron knew very well what his position was and that he had no qualification to defy the gods.


    <em>~I should just do what Im asked to do, its best.</em>


    If my actions really pleased the white mist across the shore maybe he would give a blessing and my daughter may no longer be watched by him.


    But selling all the information on the Quiet Word was not a trivial matter.


    A bitter smile appeared on Byrons face: It seems Im going to be a betrayer, betraying allies and friends  For the first time in my life.


    The Quiet Word, such a mysterious group, took the initiative to invite him to ally with them solely because a core figure in the Quiet Word trusted him greatly.


    That man and Byron were longtime friends, and even though they had long been obsessed with different paths and were no longer in the same boat, Byrons pride did not permit him to betray his old friends.


    His old friend knew this too. Byron was a man who valued his pride more than his life and would not betray him.


    But now, I have something more important than pride.


    He looked up at the dark sky as thousands of raindrops, wrapped in a fierce wind, poured down on his face.


    He fully resurrected his daughter, and she wasnt a walking corpse but a living person.


    She had been exploring all sorts of new things today, still like a child, a curious little animal, easily amazed and satisfied.


    Just spending a day with his daughter changed Byrons character core.


    She suddenly told him that she felt uneasy and felt a familiar breath in the school library, so he rushed over immediately.


    Unexpectedly, this trip made him coerced by the divine messenger to betray his friend.


    In fact, from the very beginning, he knew that this was a real road of no return.


    The harder you struggle, the deeper you sink.


    Byron raised his hand slightly, and the ck umbre, which had long blown away, spun around and returned to his hand in midair.


    In a sh, the clothes that had been wet became dry, and the rain which fell on his body scattered automatically.


    Holding the ck umbre, Byron returned to the schools central library.


    Even though the doors of the library were already closed, the physical means of mortals could not defeat a top wizard.


    The wall did not phase him as he breezed through it without a dy, as if the wall was only an illusion and not a solid entity.


    Most mortals who wanted to perform the art of invisibility needed some fantastic assistance.


    The transcendents hade up with five pirs, at least one of which must be fulfilled in order to perform the intangible, and the moreplex the intangible the more pir it requires.


    The five pirs were spell (prayer, illusion, contract), apparatus, sacrifice (price), medium, and desire (wish).


    Using the power of mysterious relics was also theoretically released through the two pirs of utensils (relics) and sacrifices (cost), to release the corresponding invisible arts.


    Of course, the above rules were limited to mortals and mortal powers.


    Most of the invisible arts performed by Byron tonight were very basic and required no sacrifices, only the corresponding incantations.


    Spells were the power of words, but not all spells were effective when they were pronounced<strong>.</strong>


    And in order to get the power out quickly, Byron did a painful self-modification, every bone in his body was inscribed with a spell in ancient Nondic that required only a simple gesture to activate.


    In the dark library, Byron made his way to the shelves of mysticism and gently drew out The Language of Silence.


    He closed his eyes, his daughters face, and a voice came to mind.


    With determination, he made up his mind thoroughly.


    Gazing at the books cover Byron sighed. Old friend, I have betrayed you.


    He lightly tapped his forehead with his finger, and a silvery glow appeared on his fingertips.


    Then, he blew a breath on The Silent Language, a hidden page suddenly appeared in this book.


    Mortals naturally could not peer into it, but for those who were proficient in the art of invisibility, or extraordinary things outside the world, they could get it by a slight inspiration.


    This page contained all of Byrons knowledge of the Quiet Word, even including the ce where the descent ceremony was held.


    After finishing, he remained silent for a long time, then turned away from the bookshelf.


    The heavy footsteps continued to sound in the library, moving further and further away from the bookshelves until they disappearedpletely.


    Only silence and darkness remained in the library.

 Chapter 31: Who can know tomorrow?

    Chapter 31: Who can know tomorrow?


    Shen Yi finally managed to catch thest red double-decker bus to the cafe.


    On the bus, beside the silent driver, he was the only passenger.


    After sittingfortably, he looked outside the window. The sky was already turned dark, and the lights were lit up in the houses and streets.


    The Bnd Imperial College was located in a prospering area so the street lights were much brighterpared to his cafe area.


    People were also living happier, perhaps.


    He could disclose the information of the Quiet Word to the Anti-Magic Bureau so that they could go door-to-door to arrest people and put an end to the uing sacrifice of the whole city.


    Although it wasnt clear what the Quiet Word was up to, since they were going to use Bnde as a sacrifice, ording to the book, they would kill everyone before the summoning officially started.


    He did not want to die at the hands of the cultists, nor did he want to see the entire city piled up with corpses after he walked out of the summoning site.


    As the saying goes, if you couldnt beat them, you could report them, and for the cult, there was no need to say anything about morality.


    That being the case, he had to wait for George or Su Ling toe to the door. As far as he could remember, George frequented the coffee shop frequently.


    ***


    Returning to the cafe, he took a shower and changed into clean clothes.


    By the time everything was done, it waspletely dark.


    Just as he was about to close the cafe, he saw Ainas little figure walking in. She was still as she wasst time, wearing a delicate velvet ck robe, with a small crystal bottle pendant hanging around her neck.


    Four men in ck robes followed her in from outside.


    With a nce, he recognized them: they were all members of the Chaos Remnant Order and was somewhat taken aback.


    When the second time he was summoned as the Lord of Ashes<strong>,</strong> he had seen Chaos Embers Cultists who knelt on the ground on the first few rows and theny on the ground.


    Their styles of clothing were all uniform and standard, so there was no way for him to mistake them.


    From Ainas expression, he could see that she didnt like the ck-robed followers who followed her, they were more like watchers than escorts.


    He was absolutely right, the four members were all the high priests cronies, and they were escorting Aina at his request.


    On the one hand, the high priest felt that Aina was bing more and more uncontrolled and had to be watched.


    On the other hand, this was the girl that the extraterrestrial God wanted to live with. In case she wanders around and gets lost or dead, the Order would bepletely over.


    Aina walked straight up to Shen Yi.


    And politely told him what the Order was about to do.


    We have begun preparations, and the new offering will take ce the following night. The Chaos Remnant Order will offer the gift wholeheartedly to the great, and I havee to inform you in advance before the sacrifice begins.


    ~It turns out that she came to me to say this.


    It was the equivalent of a department head reporting the progress of the work to the manager  But I happen to be the chairman of the board.


    Shen Yi was not much surprised, just nodded a little and said in a calm tone. You have done a very good job, and the great He will be pleased.


    Thought of something he suddenly said. Just before the sacrifice begins, I would like to confirm, on behalf of the Great One, whether your sacrifices are qualified or they will offend the Great One.


    His reason for asking was very simple: he wanted topletely rule out the possibility that the one who wanted to sacrifice Bnd was a Chaos Remnant.


    Aina nodded and answered truthfully, without doubt: We will sacrifice an exotic magical fruit, whiches from the ck southern ocean, growing in the bottomless abyss that does not see the sun all day long, a ck fruit of incredible power that will definitely satisfy the great Lord of Ashes.


    After listening to this, Shen Yi breathed a sigh of relief there was no need for Aina to deceive him, and now he waspletely convinced that the order which wanted to destroy the city was Quiet Words.


    Aina kept staring at the god messenger in front of her in wonder. Every time she approached him, her back would heat up, this feeling waspletely real.


    Unlike many of us, he was the messenger of God and the closest to the Lord of Ashes.


    She was very curious about such an existence in her heart but didnt dare to say more for fear that her snooping would provoke him.


    Well get everything ready. she just ended.


    With that, she left the cafe with Chaos Embers members.


    Shen Yi watched her back until she disappeared with the congregants, then immediately locked the cafe door with a calm face.


    After that, he first hand-brewed a cup of coffee, then went back to the backroom, and took out a pen and notebook.


    I didnt expect the next summons to be so soon. After a two-month break, the schedule is suddenly lined up again.


    He jotted down todays event briefly in his notebook.


    There were so many things that happened today, and the records were so detailed that they could not be regarded as information but rather as a one-day diary.


    I cant believe I started keeping a diary.


    Having written everything down, he tucked the notebook back into the drawer.


    Before he knew it, it was already past twelve oclock.


    After a busy day, he was both mentally and physically exhausted, he copsed on his bed and fell asleep within minutes, the first few days of sleeplessness werepletely gone.


    **


    The day after tomorrow soon came.


    Over the past two days, Shen Yis experience was entirely different from the past, and he felt the calm and serenity of daily life.


    He had always dreamed of a peaceful life.


    Even though he knew he was going to be summoned by the Order again at night, he didnt feel nervous at all and even had a little anticipation.


    What exactly is the fruit that Aina is talking about? I have not heard of it at all, and I dont know what it is used for.


    He only had a vague image of the fruit mentioned by Aina.


    On the one hand, he had too little knowledge of mysticism, and on the other, Ainas statement was very obscure.


    Shen Yi was also very helpless. Why cant they speak more straightforwardly and simply?


    The rain was a little lighter today, and more than a dozen guests came to the cafe one after another.


    With a polite smile, he weed each guest and made coffee for people, who also enjoyed their leisurely time there.


    Regr customers began to pour into the cafe, drinking coffee and unwinding, and one of the female students who came often took the initiative to discuss her life, her worries with Shen Yi.


    Today, she made her best friend sitting at the front table annoyed, and the matter seemed to be a big problem in the sky for her.


    Shen Yi responds politely to the girl with a smile on his face, but always felt a sense of alienation.


    This is a peaceful life


    Sometimes Shen Yi even had the illusion that he may be crossed over to just an ordinary parallel world and that everything he was experiencing was nothing more than a delusion.


    However, when he saw the transit ring in his hand, he knew all the experiences he had during that time were real, and the people of this city were about to meet their doom.


    They did not know about it.


    Still as busy as the ants in their nests, strive for a small life and worry about getting a bit of food.


    Without knowing that the flood was about toe, it would turn all the known worlds and care and treasure upside down.


    Who can know tomorrow?


    Only he knows tomorrow.


    In this way, the leisure and calm day quickly passed, and the sky outside the window gradually darkened.


    He took out his phone and looked at the time.


    <strong><em>July 5, 23:55.</em></strong>


    The summoning time for the appeal is almost here.


    He closed the door of the cafe in advance, turned off all the lights, and sat down on the window seat in the darkness.


    There was a cup of slightly hot coffee on the table in front of him. Listening to the rain outside, he waited calmly for the call.


    Time ticked slowly. He took sips of coffee while waiting for the call.


    The rainstorm seemed to have subsided a little, his ears were no longer filled with the sound of rain, and<strong></strong>it was more and more quiet around him in the darkness as if the world were awed by the darkness.


    A bolt of lightning shed the sky!


    What happened to the summon?


    Repicking up the cup, he discovered that the coffee had already been consumed. With a frown he turned on the phone, and the time on it was about toe to one oclock.


    Shen Yi was iprehensible and confused, he couldnt understand why the summoning hadnte yet.


    There was neither any vibration nor a weird ringing sound. He didnt feel anything in his mind.


    Obviously, the Order made an appointment with Aina and the God Envoy for the sacrifice, but suddenly there were unknown variables.


    There must be problem with the Chaos Remnant Order to solve.


    A real feeling of unease crept up the spine; he seemed to suddenly be in an unfamiliar environment, and there seemed to be voices in the darkness that mocked him, presuming to easily control the whole situation.


    Slowly rising to his feet, he once again experienced the uneasiness of rity.


    The call did note as expected.

 Chapter 32: Disputes

    Chapter 32: Disputes


    Once again, the Order of Chaos Remnant prepared the sacrifice for the Great Lord of Ashes.


    The vi that summoned the Lord of Ashes for the second time was no longer avable.


    Themotion caused at that time was too great, and because of the huge impact, the Anti-Magic Bureau investigator found the vi andpletely sealed it off. And questioned the nearby living beings to try to track down the people who had been to the vi, but the congregants had cloaked themselves in the intangible work of a high priest, so no one or equipment was able to find it.


    The only breakthrough was the picture of Aina walking down the street.


    So far, the pictures have not yielded any useful information.


    July 5, 23:00.


    Across the south bank of the Taiwu River, in the suburbs of West Bnd outskirts, there was a spacious detached vi.


    Aina had been living here since the second summoning, and also at the Chaos Remnant Order base for thest two months.


    At the end of the vis third floor, there was a solemn and elegant deep red bedroom.


    Sitting on the dark red bed Aina recalled her past self.


    The past few months were a dream for her which was thrilling beyond anything shed ever experienced, and it was something she could never have imagined six months ago.


    The worshipers were preparing for tonights ritual downstairs in an orderly manner.


    Although Aina decided to preside over the rituals, she had no idea of anything but thest step of offering, which had to be done by a more professional high priest.


    This was the third time to usher in the sacrifice of the extraterrestrial gods, the first two events were vivid in her memory.


    And this time she was the one who was going to preside, thinking of this she felt nervous. At that time, she impulsively shouted that she was going to preside over the sacrifice, and the surrounding believers were all surprised. After the shock, the high priest unexpectedly did not refuse her request.


    Once again, peoples eyes turned to her in the past two days.


    It was not just respect and fear, but they seemed to be trying to guess her intentions and trying to please her.


    She sped her hands together and buried her face in it, she needed the help of the great Lord of Ashes to change the Order and the situation of the children.


    ~Was I being too selfish and relying on the power of extraterrestrial gods for everything?


    Once again, she thought of the mysterious messenger in the cafe who had told herself that she could do whatever she wanted.


    I was chosen. She breathed deeply and cheered herself up.


    The red brand on her back hadnt warmed up since she returned from the cafe, but deep down she could feel a foolish desire to go to the cafe again.


    As if a mysterious substance kept drawing her and keeping her little heart-stirring.


    She shook her head and stopped thinking about it. She slowly got up from her bed, opened the bedroom door, stepped into the hallway, and then stepped down the stairs<strong>.</strong>


    As she walked up the stairs to the second floor, her gaze wandered over to the first floor lobby.


    People were whispering in the hall, there was excitement and uneasiness in the atmosphere, excitement because of tonights sacrifice, and uneasiness from the Quiet Word.


    Recently, many cult members were killed suddenly, but they couldnt even find a single person. The members of Silent Words were very well hidden.


    Standing in the center of the hall, the senile high priest sensed her arrival first, raised his head, and beckoned her.


    Come here.


    Some people want to see you.


    She was stunned for a moment but walked from the stairs to the high priest, who waved to the three men in ck robes.


    Aina nodded lightly, looking at the two men and a woman in front of her with curiosity.


    It was not clear if it was an illusion or not, she always felt that she had seen two people on the left and right in the newspaper or on television, but she couldnt remember exactly who they were.


    But even the two people standing on either side seemed to be very much in awe of the old man in the middle, except that Aina couldnt imagine what this old mans identity really was.


    If it had been a few months ago, she would have never seen them in real life.


    The high priest exined. Some wise people have renounced their past and joined the Order in thest two months, and these three are the most generous of them.


    The hawk-nosed old man in the middle had his hands behind his back and habitually looked down at Aina with emotionless eyes as if he was sizing up a small grass flying in the wind, estimating how much she was really worth.


    Is this the girl favored by God? She doesnt look any different.


    Aina was taken aback by hisment, and before she could open her mouth, the high priest spoke up, his tone as calm and hoarse as ever.


    Watch your tone, mortal.


    Even if you are noble in the false superficial world, but in the real world, you fools are like dust in front of the great Him, and taking one wrong step will lead to destruction.


    The hawk-nosed old man was silent, and even those who lived in the pce had not endangered him outright.


    But he agreed that what the other man said was right, and since he wanted to move beyond mortal death and try to step into a higher realm, he had to build up from the ground up.


    Thankfully, Epiworlds strengths allowed him to remain a part of the world, rather than starting from scratch.


    The old man took the lead and knelt down and soon all three were on their knees and bowed their heads in front of Aina as if they were waiting for something to happen.


    The high priest whispered in Ainas ear. Touch their heads gently with your hands.


    She was dumbfounded but still did so immediately as she was told, touching the heads of the three adults with her hands in turn.


    She felt very ufortable.


    It was her first time doing it.


    Rather than being pleased with their kneeling, she felt her chest growing tighter and tighter.


    In the first ritual, she longed for the future, and in the second, she had gained rtive freedom.


    But this was not the life she had imagined; everyone here was abnormal.


    Rotting, mixed, oil-filled desires wafted through this vast, cramped vi, and Aina felt a sense of breathlessness every moment she stayed.


    However, the high priest was very pleased with himself, after all, thest sacrifice was personally presided over by him, which should be considered his merit.


    Perhaps, the Order would be revived in his own hands.


    After the trio left, Aina took the initiative to walk up to the high priest.


    The High Priest


    The high priest looked at her with delight and asked, Yeah, what happened, Aina? Well, you did a good job. Do you want some kind of reward?


    She could also see that the high priest was in high spirits, his ideals had made great progress over the years, which made him feel very content.


    The priestess squinted his eyes and continued with a gleam: I can give you whatever you want, toys, pets, or friends? Oh, youre so lucky to be a beloved girl by God.


    I want to change the Order. Aina said without hesitation.


    Being caught by the unexpected request, he squinted his eyes and asked solemnly.


    Huh? What did you say? Repeat it.


    Even though she was a little scared, she still repeated it in a serious tone.


    I want to change the Chaos Remnant Order, which I always find very wrong, where everyone was just doing it for profit.


    Instead of speaking immediately, the High Priest calmly stared into Ainas eyes.


    Most people get scared just by the look in his eyes, but Aina gathered her courage and never lowered her head.


    Oh, the childrens words  The High Priest had heard it many times before, and he didnt pay much attention, but just wanted to muddle through as he always did.


    He shook his head and said, Its still too early for you to think about these things, dont worry, in a few years, the whole Order will be under your leadership.


    At the present, I am only acting as a servant of the Great One, temporarily holding His influence in the world in your ce.


    Aina retorted: No, I want to change the order from now on, at least I want to liberate the orphanage children.


    The high priest said inly: You want to liberate them? But they have food and drink in the orphanage, and what do they need to liberate? How will they live if they leave the orphanage? Will it expose other members of the sect? Have you considered this?


    He persuaded as gently as possible: You are still too young, it is normal to think that things are notprehensive, and you do not understand how the world works at all, and many things are not as simple as you think.


    Aina nodded gently and said, Youre right, Im too young to change the Order any time soon, but I will try to change it in a year, two years, three years, even a ten years.


    The high priest was slightly stunned by the little girls determined eyes and her tone were quite firm, with a kind of seriousness and calmness from the bottom of her heart.


    Somehow, in all these centuries, he had not felt as if his beloved thing was being taken from him as he did now.


    Furthermore, the high priest was well aware that he wouldnt be able to kill or imprison her.


    Because the gods favored her, she was emboldened.


    Eventually, the Order of Chaos Remnant might really be changedpletely.


    Suddenly he was in a strange rage.


    But his words remained steady and calm, despite his rage.


    Aina, dont be too hasty in denying the present moment, when I joined the Order there was still vishness in the world. I have been in the Order for three hundred years and seen things much farther than you have thought.


    He spoke with great care on the surface, but he became increasingly dissatisfied.


    ~What do you know? Ive lived 300 years and more! Those extra bits are longer than your short, pathetic little life!


    The anger inside the high priest was about to overflow, just like the turbid water in the cup that was close to boiling.

 Chapter 33: Continuous Death

    Chapter 33: Continuous Death


    But


    She opened her mouth to say something.


    The high priest closed his eyes and opened them again after a while, interrupting this conversation which seemed very ridiculous to him.


    Thats enough, Im tired now. Well talk about this after the new sacrificial ceremony.


    His calm recuperation of hundreds of years would not easily lead to a temper tantrum.


    He knew that if he continued, it would not be good for him in any case. It waspletely unnecessary and pointless for a man of over three hundred years to argue with a little girl in her early teens.


    Even if she mored every day for a change, how could the world change so easily?


    Just fine-tune the education.


    Over time, she would be someone of her own caliber, eventually seeding the entire church in her own hand.


    The high priest believed that he would eventually seed in the end.


    Over 300 years, he had seen countless people. Compared to the rest of the world, including the most unpredictable creatures like monsters, only humans hade in contact with him the most.


    So he knew the mortal characters very well. Children were always naive and easy to control, young people were hot-blooded and least aware of how to cherish life, middle-aged people were skilled at calction and were burdened with heavy pressure, the elderly seemed to be the most open-minded, but also the most eager to continue to the end of life.


    So with his understanding, regardless of whom he encountered, he always had countermeasures and words, and only when facing a true deity would he be powerless.


    It was only a matter of time before a little girl would be corrupt.


    Even if she was favored by the gods.


    High Priest, Norn is dead.


    The believer who suddenly ran over said something in the ear of the high priest with a trembling tone.


    Norn is dead?


    The high priest was stunned for a moment, then frowned.


    Dr. Norn was his trusted assistant, as well as the one who had the most contact with the Order in the upper ss.


    His hospital was also very important to the order. Not only did many church members go there to recuperate, but it also used for many other experiments and transformations.


    Naturally, it would not be a good thing for such a useful man to die suddenly.


    The high priest probably guessed the murderer, but still, he calmly asked, What happened and how did he die?


    Imaging that terrible scene, the believers body trembled, and no words came out for a long time, and it took some time before he continued.


    He, hes really dead, I saw it with my own eyes, it was someone from the Quiet Word who killed the doctor!


    The disciples whispered among themselves, and there was a clear unease on every face.


    The High Priest remained calm, squinting at everyone, knowing that they were silenced.


    Quiet


    There was a chill in the high priests body, and as soon as he spoke, all the whispers disappeared, and no one dared be presumptuous in his presence.


    Except for Aina who was standing on the side.


    However, she also felt that the situation was very wrong and stood on the side without saying anything.


    The high priest knew that as a small child, she was already considered excellent.


    He said calmly: It will be alright, the great Lord of Ashes is watching everything in the world, and the power he bestows will make the Order of Chaos Remnant immensely powerful.


    Two months ago, there were many who witnessed greatness, and tonight will be the beginning of the re-emergence of the Chaos Embers Order, and each of you will feel this glory.


    The High Priests words clearly boosted morale, and the faces of the congregants looked much better after the high priests word.


    However, this time he was not going to let most of the believers stay at the sacrifice site.


    Because what happened in thest sacrifice was still fresh in the minds, two months had passed, and some people had no signs of recovery at all.


    The doctors body was carried in by worshipers and ced on the floor of the hall, and the High Priest slowly walked forward, the people around him stepping aside making him the way.


    Norns face was full of peace as if he had passed away in his sleep, which was the same peaceful death method as the previous death.


    But this peaceful death made everyone in the room shudder.


    Ainas heart came to her throat, she had a bad feeling.


    It is indeed made of quiet words.The high priest concluded with a single nce.


    But there is nothing to fear, soon our sacrifice will be


    Before the high priest could finish, people heard a shrill cry of fear, like the mournful sound of an animal strangled by its neck.


    High priest, high priest


    The high priest immediately turned his head and the believer who had just walked in to inform him kept screaming.


    He held his neck tightly with both hands, choking very hard as if he had a life-and-death feud with himself, and the blue veins in his hands had burst out.


    The high priest froze in ce, and he didnt feel the breath of the invisible art until this moment.


    High Priest!


    The believer suddenly shouted, and then his body fell straight down.


    Ah, hes dead! People eximed in shock.


    Whats going on! Oh my God!


    The people who had just recovered their morale were all startled, and once again the hall became restless.


    The corpse on the ground was already dead, the people inadvertently closed their eyes, but in a blink, a strange serenity appeared on the dead persons pale face. It was as if he were not choked by death but passed away peacefully without any suffering.


    The high priest felt more and more tangled, but he still said loudly: Dont be afraid. Tonights sacrifice will be held as usual, and it will start as soon as the time is up!


    The Quiet Word will soon be overthrown without the blessing of the gods.


    Keep quiet!


    This time he didnt seem to have enough confidence as before. The surrounding believers were all quieted down, but there was a silent fear in their eyes.


    High Priest knew very well that saying more wasnt going to help anyone.


    Now, all that matters is that the great Lord of Ashes, only greatness could truly restore peoples hearts. After all, his insignificant words were no match for the threat of death.


    Is it really necessary to hold the sacrifice tonight? Or should we leave now while we can, he suddenly had this thought.


    Perhaps, this was not a sudden thought but an intuition nurtured by three hundred years of experience.


    Suddenly a few more members of the Chaos Embers rushed in with pale and flustered faces.


    As soon as the high priest saw their expressions, he felt bad in his heart, knowing that tonight was over.


    One of the congregants said. High Priest, the guards outside are dead!


    The high priest was silent for a long time and asked. Which guard is dead?


    The believer replied tremblingly: Several are dead, a few are missing, and only half are left But we still havent been able to find the enemy.


    The high priest nodded and calmly looked at the time.


    23:50-


    There were still ten minutes to go before the ritual began.


    But years of experience have told him that the 10 minutes he would have to wait were not a few minutes, more like a long time, not to mention the fact that the sacrifice would not happen immediately.


    His expression changed and he made a quick decision to leave immediately.


    Just then, the three high-ranking people who newly joined the sect came up in a panic, and the old man with the hawk-nose, whose face looked very ugly, eximed at the high priest. Get us out of here now.


    The high priest did not answer him, but bypassed him gently and said to the guards beside him very calmly: You guys escort them out of here immediately to the north bank of the Thames, and be sure to ensure the safety of these people.


    The rest of you leave immediately and be sure to go in different directions.


    After instructing them he walked straight up to Aina, and his old wrinkled hand grabbed her wrist without hesitation.


    He held firmly, it hurts Aina, but the other party had no idea about letting go.


    The high priest looked at her condescendingly and said with mixed emotions: As for you, you have toe with me  You have a lot to learn in the future, and tonight is your first lesson.


    The hall was in a state of chaos, the congregation was at a loss when they tried to leave the vi, while the high-ranking shouted in discontent, demanding that the high priest personally escort them.


    But the High Priest ignored them and dragged the little girl upstairs with his head intact.


    Tonights deaths continued one after another, and unease rose in Ainas heart.


    With her arm dragged, she followed the High Priest, but instead of leaving the door, the High Priest dragged her arm all the way up the stairs, and soon they reached the second-floor corridor.


    Aina suddenly discovered one thing, it turned out that the pace of the high priest was much faster than usual.


    Where are we going? she asked uneasily.


    Without looking back, the high priest said, To find the divine messenger.


    Some deities apart from their dependents may have envoys on earth, but the Lord of Ashes has never had any.


    When he first learned about the envoy of the cafe, the high priest was full of doubts.


    But what has happened in thest few months had overturned his perception, and the current situation left him with no choice.


    Aina suddenly had a strange premonition and quickly turned to look out the window.


    The heavy rain in the night did not stop, but suddenly it became much quieter.


    The congregants in the hall were still noisy, but she could always feel a strange sense of silence.


    For some reason, Aina felt great fear.


    And have a feeling that something was going to happen.


    A bright sh of light suddenly appeared on the pitch-ck windows. At first, it was only a small white dot, then it began to grow graduallyrger andrger.


    Then the whole window was filled with white light!


    The ss was twisted, agitated, and instantly stressed beyond capacity.


    An invisible force like a huge hand pushed in from the outside, and the wall under the window began to twist and crack.


    All the windows shattered in an instant, and the people in the hall were like an irregr ss balls, under the p of the big hand they instantly bounced off and fell all over the ce.


    An immense sound rang out in Ainas ears, and she felt a very strong squeezeing from her chest, followed by a sudden emptiness beneath her feet.


    The next moment, she felt a distinct sense of falling downward and began to lose focus, only feeling that everything within her field of vision began to spin skyward.


    Ainas body waspletely out of control, and everything she saw in her eyes was spinning. Then, her head hit something heavily, and then rolled around again, and there was a sharp pain all over her body.


    In the midst of the pain, she nced vaguely at the huge cracks in the wall, thoroughly shattered staircases, hallways, and the debris falling from above getting bigger and bigger.


    In a moment, her eyes slipped into boundless darkness, and she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 34: The Night of Blood.

    Chapter 34: The Night of Blood.


    A cacophony of sounds, as if separated by a thick and strong membrane, made it difficult for the ears to hear.


    Screams, roars, wails, pleas for mercy, peoples voices mixed with heavy rain and thunder gradually reached the ears.


    Aina gradually regained consciousness from her stupor, followed by an intense trance and confusion.


    ~Where am Iwhats going onwhat happened


    She slowly opened her eyes, and things in her field of vision were still very blurry, unclear, and kept flickering bright and dark.


    What happened just nowwhat happenedit hurts.


    She felt a sudden sharp pain all over her body, especially her head which had a deep tearing sensation. She subconsciously wanted to touch it with her hand but found that her hand was pressed by a heavy object and could not be pulled out.


    Hand  It hurts!


    Holding back the pain, she barely inclined her head to look underneath her and found that both arms were pressed by broken stones, not just her hands, but half of her body.


    She was a little surprised to find that she didnt get crushed to death.


    Im not dead yet  But the body hurts  it really hurts to death, the bones are broken


    While gritting the teeth she tried to pull out her hands, but even after a lot of effort to struggle out she couldnt, instead, the sharp pain in her left hand was more pronounced, she had never experienced this level of pain before, which brought tears to her eyes and tears of pain flowed out.


    Pressed underneath the rubble, Aina breathed heavily, her vision still blurred, her mind foggy, but the sounds in her ears became a little more real.


    Many people were bellowing and wailing, and the bodies were scattered all over the ground.


    A great fear rose from the depths of the little girls heart.


    Ainas lips turned white and her small body trembled with pain as she tried to struggle hard, it took a lot of effort and time to break free from the pile of rubble a little.


    Just then, she realized that her left hand, which was in severe pain, was still being held by something, but after this hard struggle, that something fell to the ground.


    Turning her head to the side, Aina looked down at the object and found that it was actually a wrinkled palm full of blood.


    High Priestess  The High Priestesss hand  Where is the


    For a moment she was in a trance, but, too much astonishment and bewilderment made her dumb she just stared nkly.


    Her heart was pounding so fast that it could even be heard clearly, the blood kept flowing from the top of her head to her eyes, her vision remained very blurred, and every organ inside her body seemed to be speeding up.


    She felt a great deal of pain, not only did her breathing be heavy, but so did her body.


    She cautiously turned and looked over in the direction of the front door and found that there was no one else in the vi.


    A wall near the gate hadpletely copsed as if it had been punched by a huge hand, and arge number of bloody and unidentified objects were scattered around.


    While panting and breathing heavily, she made her way outside the vi with her two small legs limping, her right arm was holding her bent left arm that was in constant pain. With the determination of


    I have to leaveget out of herehave to leave


    Nearing the door peoples screaming could be heard from outside the vi, as she stepped out of therge hole in the vi that had broken open, the outside was dark and stormy.


    She was soaked through in just a moment.


    The bright red blood and water flowed down.


    For some unknown reason, all the lights and streetlights in the surrounding houses were off, the electricity in the whole area was cut off, and all she could see was endless darkness, she couldnt even find a specific direction.


    From time to time, there was wailing and shrieking in the darkness, filled with unrelenting despair and pain, Aina half crouched down, unsure of what to do.


    What should I doWhere should I runIm so scared, who can help me


    I dont want to die here  What should I do  Lets calm down, calm down


    Having been through several things, Ainas psyche was calmer than that of an ordinary child and she maintained her sanity with a pale face.


    Just then, she felt the red imprint on her back burning.


    As if it was guiding her to go this way, when she moved in a certain direction, the brand would stay hot, otherwise, the heat would diminish.


    Aina, who still had someposure, could understand its mode of operation.


    I get it  As long as I follow the guidance of the heat of the brand  Im sure I can find the messenger of God


    The great Lord of Ashes must be watching over me.


    Instead of walking, she endured the pain andy down on the ground, and crawled through the darkness.


    Even though the heavy rain was much less than the previous day, the ground was still flooded, and she almost vomited when she identally swallowed a mouthful of muddy water afterying down.


    Even so, she still crawled forward on the ground.


    From time to time there were shes of sparks and light in the heavy night, which should be the remaining people of the Chaos Remnant Order desperately fighting and escaping with all their might.


    Or maybe just simply being hunted down, destroyed, and ughtered


    She was crawling along the ground, slowly, but deep down, there was a voice telling her never to stand up.


    While moving Aina saw a believer running in her direction. A me suddenly burst out from his body, and it instantly expanded dozens of times and burned frantically.


    He was like a small worm lit by the suns rays, like a bright torch in the ck rainy night, screaming and jumping madly.


    Seeing this she shivered all over her body, held her breath, looked away as if she didnt see it, and continued to move in the direction guided by the brand on her back.


    After crawling for a few minutes, she suddenly felt soft underneath her hands as if pressed into something like mud, lowering her head she took a closer look at the lump it was actually a pile of unshaped wreckage mixed with the tattered fragments of the ck robe, turned into something as if thin mud.


    Ooo


    She choked and covered her mouth, trying her best to make sure she didnt cry out and continued to crawl on little by little, not daring to make a sound even if her limbs hurt so much.


    She heard a mans plea for mercy, and his voice was so hoarse that she could hear it even from a long distance.


    Soon there was a brief cry of anguish, and the cry of pleas disappeared.


    She crawled through the horrible night for a long time, the pain in her body never ceased, helping her to keep her finalposure and trying not to let her mind go nk.


    She didnt know how long it had been, but she felt it was a long time, and atst, she saw a glimmer of light.


    The faint lights in the darkness gave her great encouragement, she stood up reluctantly with her arms on the ground.


    She stood still for a long time, her body soaked through in the rain and mud, the unbearable pain was somehow beginning to numb.


    The back was still glowing with heat.


    Aina had a strong feeling   she was not yet out of danger and that the enemy was still after her.


    Her lips were blue, clutching her twisted arms, tremblingly following the directions of the brand, but her tiny steps were not going fast enough.


    As long as you continue to move forward, as long as you can reach that cafe, you will be saved.


    The shock tonight was so great that Aina hadnt fully reacted to it yet.


    There was only one thought left in her mind.


    No matter how terrifying and powerful the cultists of the Quiet Word were, they must be vulnerable in front of that mysterious envoy.

 Chapter 35: Door Cats

    Chapter 35: Door Cats


    <strong><em>July 6th, 3:00 am.</em></strong>


    At a coffee shop in the middle of South Bnde.


    Shen Yi made another cup of fragrant hand-brewed coffee in the caf.


    He had a strong sense of foreboding and didnt fall asleep all night, but he didnt think of away.


    He was still not proactive enough, and his excessive caution led to not knowing enough information.


    He regretted not being able to follow the trail and track down Aina toe up with the location of the Chaos Remnant Orders stronghold, if he knew where they were he could have explored it.


    Now, the Order may have had an ident, but apart from sitting here and waiting he couldnt do anything.


    Needless to say, he wont pit those cultists for dying. Shen Yi had no qualms about using the wicked, and he will never sympathize with them, but there were also innocent people like Aina in the cult.


    He took another sip of coffee in anxiety. Well, its not a good habit to consume too much of coffee, but at least it keeps you away from cigarettes and alcohol.


    And a cup of meticulously brewed coffee would calm the anxious mind and body.


    Could it be that the Anti-Magic Bureau has made a move?


    Its perfectly normal for the Anti-Magic Bureau to go after people and seize them.


    After all, this was their duty, and they had never given up searching for the cult. So it was normal for them to make a move to catch those cult, and it was not a sudden possibility at all.


    If thats the case, I wonder what they will do with Aina?


    Deep down, Shen Yi knew very well that current Aina was not only an innocent sacrifice but also a hot core figure in the Chaos Remnant Order.


    In order to protect Ainas life, he had to deliver the most useful oracle.


    Everything has both good and bad sides.


    The bad news was, even if she were a child, she would not be acquitted after being arrested by the anti-magic bureau.


    If she is in the hands of the Anti-Magic Bureau, the situation is still rtively good.


    To think of it in a worse way was another possibility.


    Tonights Order of Chaos Remnants was suddenly attacked by the Quiet Word.


    I hope nothing has happened to Aina.


    Even though he hadnt seen her many times, he still wanted the little girl to live well.


    After crossing over, the connection to his homnd was all cut off, and his heart was left with nothing, but since meeting her, he gradually met some new people and constructed some new connections.


    No matter if they know the truth about himself, Shen Yi still had more or less affection for everyone in his heart.


    Tuk, tuk, tuk, tuk


    Suddenly came the tapping sound on the ss door, Shen Yi faintly froze and immediately stood up.


    ~Could it be Aina?


    He left his seat and turned to go over but suddenly had another thought, the person who came might not be Aina but also might be the assassin of the Quiet Word.


    If the people of the Quiet Word could find the Chaos Remnant Order, it is normal for them to follow Ainas recent route to the cafe.


    Shen Yi rose to alert, gently put down the coffee cup in his hand on the table, and calmly walked towards the ss door in the darkness.


    Upon reaching the door he was stunned to find, that the person tapping on the door outside the cafe was not a person at all.


    Instead, it was a gray and white cat.


    British shorthair blue and white cats were a verymon pet cat breed on the market.


    On outside the door the cat raised his small head and stared nkly at the Shen Yi inside the cafe, his fleshy paws pping against the ss door.


    Shen Yi breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself, Because there is no ce to shelter from the rain you came here?


    The rain outside was a little less than the previous two days but still enough to be described as heavy rain, and the small animals in the city must have had a terrible time.


    After a moment hesitation he opened the ss door.


    As a result, the cat jumped up suddenly.


    He thought he was going to be attacked and subconsciously raised his hands, however, the cat just jumped into his arms, rubbed affectionately, and meowed.


    Meow.


    Its a little heavy.


    Shen Yi held this British short blue and white with both hands and was embarrassed to find that his clothes were all wet from it.


    Ugh.


    He bent down andid the cat gently on the ground.


    Thetter sat on the ground obediently, puckered up one leg, and started licking the fur on its thigh.


    Its rare for a loved one to be abandoned after being raised.


    The rain outside was really heavy, and there was already a lot of water piled up. Im afraid it would have no choice but to knock on the door of the cafe.


    He doesnt know he likes cats, does he?


    He held back the thought of stroking the cat and took off his jacket first.


    I just let you stay one night, but tomorrow morning you have to leave, my coffee shop cant keep wildcats.


    As if he didnt understand what he was saying, the kitten sat on the ground and tilted its head, and looked at Shen Yi.


    Really, just one night. He entuated his tone.


    He felt some sleepiness, although he had drunk a lot of hand-brewed coffee, but now it was toote, and he seemed to have a certain tolerance for caffeine.


    There was no use thinking about the Order any longer, what could not be done was not done, and one needed to sleep.


    Its already past three.


    Staggering through the pouring rain and losing blood, Aina was about to faint.


    The Gods transformation had taken effect. Her physical strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people and coupled with her strong will, she was able to persist until now.


    There are still a few more streets to go before we reach the cafe


    She no longer had enough stamina, so she took refuge in a nearby bus shelter and sank painfully into a chair.


    The heavy rain continued and Aina gasped softly in her chair.


    All that was left in her ears was the rapid sound of the rain, and all other sounds were swallowed up by the endless night.


    She gradually lowered her head and did not move a muscle and remained motionless.


    It wasnt long before the burning pains suddenly spiked again, making her frown and waking her from almost fainting.


    Aina gasped again, her hand subconsciously trying to cover the wound, and the pain from the touch made her cry out again.


    She knew very well that the Quiet Words pursuers were probably getting closer and closer, and even if they didnt have toe, she who lost too much blood was not far from her death.


    With herst will and strength, Aina finally made it to the front of the cafe.


    Finally here we are.


    Aina had arrived in the alley, a dozen steps away from the cafe.


    Her almost mushy mind grew more and more excited, and she wanted to fly.


    The result was that as soon as she lifted her front leg, the things within her vision suddenly began to tilt, and before she could react, she fell to the ground out of control.


    In the middle of the rainy night, Aina passed out in front of the cafe.


    After a short time, four men in gray robes walked out of the darkness, holding daggers with specially designed white skeletal motifs.


    All four of them silently came in front of the cafe.


    As dawn was approaching and guns could easily attract the citys hounds, the members of the Quiet Word raised their short swords, trying to turn the fallen girl into indistinguishable flesh and blood.


    The girl fell right in front of the cafe.


    They knew about this cafe, and there was a rumor in the inner world that there lived a very unpleasant being.


    You cant back down and do it right here. If anyone in there dares to stop it, its a deration of war against the quiet singers.


    The Quiet Singer had already pointed out his fate, and nothing could go against HIM, no matter how powerful the enemy was, it couldnt stop the Quiet Word from acting.


    Meow.


    A gray and white cat appeared inside the door of the cafe, wagging its tail haughty as it gazed at the few peoples who were about to make their move.


    The grey-robed men were slightly dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of cats, and there seemed to be a certain ferocity in his eyes.


    Just then, a cold, bleak aura emerged from the caf.


    ~The breath of a heretic!


    This gray-robed man was feeling the shock from his heart, their brain was roaring and had a splitting headache, and they felt like a worm stuck in a fog that was about to drown in despair.


    The cat inside the ss door also exploded. It immediately turned around, looked into the cafe full of anger and fear, and arched up as if ready to start a fight at any moment.


    At this moment, the surrounding breath suddenly changed.


    Originally cold, solid, confused breath suddenly became hot, thick, and distorted  The aura that originally belonged to the White Mist across the Shore turned into the Lord of Ashes.


    Whats going on?


    The gray-robed people outside the house, whose brains were roaring and had a splitting headache, now had their brains heating up with excruciating pain.


    They couldnt understand the situation at all, how many powerful existences were there in the small cafe?


    Even these crazy cultists were in a state of loss and unease at the moment.


    None of the gray-robed people noticed that the cat, who had been looking fiercely at the inside of the cafe, suddenly turned around and looking at them with a brutal face instead.

 Chapter 36: The Fire That Extinguish All Things

    Chapter 36: The Fire That Extinguish All Things


    The gray and white cats fur and skin began to swell and wrinkle, and the tiny body grewrger andrger in an almost twisted form.


    Only then did the gray-robed people notice that the kitten in the cafe had not taken long to grow dozens of times its size, and it easily broke the cafe door.


    The ss on the door shattered, apparently, there was no value in the repair.


    The original smooth hair turned into a hard dark red shell in front of people, and the extremely terrifying, and chilling breath flowed from its body.


    An almost iprehensible monster took shape in front of the eyes, gray-robed people stared at the scene in front of them tremblingly, and none of them thought of attacking.


    It shaped like arge red lizard with a huge body, withrge and small pores in the gap of its shell, dense and terrifying.


    It opened its huge mouth, exposing a mouthpiece made of sharp teeth that could turn(rotate), from which intense hot air spurted out, evaporating the rain in mid-air.


    People with weak hearts found it difficult to face the dependence of the gods of the world head-on, and the will of those gray-robed mens were almost instantly thwarted.


    They agaped at the monster in front of them tremblingly, not knowing how to deal with it, and in fact, if normal people encountered this kind of things, they knew at this moment that they were done for.


    The great deterrence caused the gray-robed people to flee in all directions, but the Chaos Seed was far faster than the human race, and it easily caught up with the first gray-robed person who scurried.


    As soon as it leaned down, it bit the upper half of the opponents body while the two legs below were still struggling, but to no avail.


    The Chaos Seed tilted its head up and began to swallow it down with a few jabs, and a clear and obvious human trace could still be seen in the area of its throat, moving downward constantly.


    After eating the first one, the Chaos Seed darted after the second one and very casually pinned him with its ws, rubbing him with excitement for a while.


    The grey-robed man screamed intensely, and his body got ripped apart every time he rubbed, and the Chaos Seed soon got tired of ying and casually threw the man out in a whirl.


    A third immediately caught up and tore right out of the middle.


    And finally, the fourth gray-robed man, whening to him it did not kill him immediately as it did before but ran along with him for a while, until he wailed and fell to the ground, he too crouched aside to watch instead of killing.


    It was only when he got up trembling and tried to run away again that he bit his head, and the gray-robed man immediately stopped moving.


    Goo.


    It swallowed the body whole and sent it down its throat, squeezing it into its stomach pouch.


    Only after swallowing the body of the fourth person did the Chaos Seed moved slowly to the cafe, its blood-red eyes gazing at the tiny human girl who had fallen to the ground.


    This was thest one.


    The Chaos Seed tried to open its mouth as wide as it could and slowly approached the little girl.


    The human being was a bit smaller than the first few, so it nned to swallow her whole alive and slowly consume it over a few hours.


    In her sleep, Aina felt a long-lost peace.


    She once again remembered her parents who died a few years ago, they were taken away by disease, two people left her like that, and she could only be bewildered by the people of the Order at the orphanage.


    Since then, she was living a very hard life.


    Your own peers were still struggling to get into a certain school, would go to their homes with their heads down because of bad grades, and would be happy because dinner was delicious today.


    Why  I have to live this nightmare of a life.


    I dont want to keep going anymore.


    Im sleepy.


    I dont want to wake up  Tired  Sleepy


    Thats enough. I want to rest  I want to go see my mom and dad.


    Aina felt her back heating up, very hot, like a branding iron.


    It was so hot that she was forced to wake up from a deep sleep.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she almost passed out again.


    The huge mouthpiece was almost touching her face, and there was still flesh and blood on the swirling fangs, and the searing heat sent a hot pain through her cheeks.


    Oooh.


    Aina almost peed out in terror. Instinctively, she retreated backward as best she could, her muddy legs trampled and crawled on the flooded ground.


    The chaos seed fiercely closed its bloody mouth but ended up swallowing an empty air.


    His blood-red eyes were wide open and he looked at the frightened little girl on the ground with a fierce face.


    There seemed to be a little more fun.


    Tremblingly she looked up at the monster in front of her in horror, the mark on her back was heating up more and more, the pain was almost too much for her to bear.


    Just then, a ck me gushed out from her hand.


    Like seeing something unbelievable, the Chaos Seed actually took a step backward in fear.


    The rain in mid-air met the ck me and instantly vanished into smoke, not even water vapor remained, as if it had self-awareness it came out and immediately pounced on the Chaos Seeds body.


    The enormous body was instantly eroded by the ck fire and surrounded by great pain all over. The body of a Chaos Seed, the dark red shell was defenseless in front of a ck me, and the hard flesh seemed like a stic bag in the fire melts in an instant.


    The Chaos Seed howled madly, holding its head with its huge forelimbs, it rolled around on the water-filled ground.


    However, the me did not go out, but rather the stagnant water evaporated.


    It has an excessively tenacious life, and this non-human strong body in turn became the source of pain, the huge lizard-like body constantly annihted, healed, annihted again, healed again, annihted again


    Aina gasped and sat down on her knees, staring at the scene in astonishment.


    She had a feeling.


    This was the me that she emits and she could control its movement.


    Is it because of the special ability brought by the surgical transformation of Burning Blood?


    She had read the legend of the ck me in ancient books.


    The Lord of Ashes was dotted with ck mes that burned out everything, and they were lit from the end of all things, and have burned out twenty huge worlds so far, and will continue to burn until the day everything first begins.


    She had a strong feeling that the ck me in her hand was the fire that engulfs all things mentioned in the canon.


    The frantic Chaos seed endured the great pain and let out a series of wails in its throat, which seemed to be a plea for mercy and a low growl.


    Aina felt great exhaustion and dizziness up.


    I have to hold on, I must hold on


    Although she persisted to hold on, she was too tired tonight, both physically and mentally, and lost so much blood, and if it werent for the Godson transformation surgery she had undergone, but was still a normal human she would have died long ago.


    The resilience of the Seed of Chaos began to fail, and she had already seen the pale bones exposed under the flesh.


    Just hang in there a little longer and Ill burn this monster


    In the end, she couldnt hold out any longer, her eyes went ck and she fainted again.


    The ck me gradually died away, and it had no indestructible properties, and the devastating Chaos seed recovered quickly and managed to survive.


    It was now extremely furious!


    But after long hesitation, he didnt eat the little girl who fell to the ground.


    Because she who can emit the fire that consumes all things was obviously a human chosen by the great Lord of Ashes.


    As the dependent of the Lord of Ashes, unless in a life-threatening situation, no matter what, they would not dare to destroy His things.


    However, salvation did not exist in the brutal mind either.


    It decided to leave her alone.


    His body began to shrink, his dark red shell slowly turned to hair, and what was once a huge Chaos Seed was soon shrunk into a short blue and white and rushed into the caf.


    This time it did not need to tap the door ss because the ss had broken all over the ce.


    Shen Yi just emerged from the back room in a grim mood, he just heard a very loud holler, like only a giant monster on the verge of death.


    ~Where is the giant monster?


    Meow.


    The honest kitten sat on the floor of the cafe, it shook its fur quickly and made water stains all over the floor, scratching his neck innocently.


    Shen Yi was stunned for a moment, ignoring it he turned on the lights of the cafe in the dark.


    Soon he saw that the cafe door hadpletely burst open, and the entire floor was full of ss fragments. Shen Yi, who had no money, almost suffered a cardiac arrest.


    This


    Shen Yi took a deep breath and continued to look out at the coffee shop. In pain, he saw the little girl who had fainted in the stagnant water.

 Chapter 37: Tears

    Chapter 37: Tears


    Shen Yi was slightly taken aback.


    <em>Aina?</em>


    The person on the ground was undoubtedly Aina, the little girl who had met him several times.


    Sure enough, the Order was attacked, so the sacrifice was interrupted?


    With no hesitation, he walked into the wind and rain, not caring in the slightest that his clothes were soaked, he calmly picked her up in the muddy water and carried her back to the cafe from the heavy rain.


    Then he very gently put her on the table.


    After cing her down, he found that the unconscious girl had many wounds on her body she was bleeding everywhere, mainly abrasions, but fortunately the wounds were not very deep.


    The worst wound was still on her forehead, and there was a ferocious wound, and bright red heat flowed continuously from it.


    The unconscious girls face was full of pain, and her little chest was rapidly heaving up and down, if he didnt do any first aid, her life would definitely be in danger.


    Dont worry, I will save you, dont worry.


    After saying a few words offort, he first went outside the cafe to make sure there were any signs of the enemy around.


    No, not even a single corpse could be seen, and the monster that he was imagined to be emitting a miserable howl was nowhere to be seen.


    After seeing around clearly, he walked back inside and almost stepped on the cat on the floor.


    Shen Yi held up a finger to it.


    There may be monsters nearby, if you see a monster, immediately scream and notify me, understand?


    The cat tilted its head as if it didnt understand.


    Shen Yi shook his head and quickly went to the backroom, brought a basin of clear water, and took a cotton swab and gauze to help Aina undress to deal with the wounds on her body.


    Ainas original ck robe could no longer be worn. He rolled up this velvet robe and gently put it aside, did not want to throw it, because it looked quite expensive.


    Thinking about it, he nced at the ss door, which had beenpletely broken, and immediately shook his head.


    He did his best not to think about it as much as possible!


    He first cleaned the muddy water on the little girls body, and then pressed the wound with a cotton swab and gauze. And after making sure there was no bleeding, he gently smeared the wound medicine on it.


    The head injury is a little serious and needs to be wrapped with bandages.


    But Shen Yi had no bandages on hand, and the small medicine box in the cafe only had a long strip of gauze and a few band-aids.


    Moreover, the problem he faced was not only this.


    Shen Yi reached out his hand with a rigid expression, stroking her body for a moment, and found that the little girls left arm was slightly twisted, possibly broken.


    His heart sank a little, and it was no longer a wound he could treat.


    The little girls face was miserably white, far more bloodless than the usual fairplexion.


    It looks like the blood loss is a bit too much, and we still have to go to the hospital.


    Shen Yi did not know that she had undergone a god-child transformation surgery, he always looked at her as an ordinary person.


    Standing in front of the table, Shen Yi slowly closed his eyes, then opened them again and looked at the little girl who was unconscious and in pain.


    It seems she probably wontst long.


    If he took her to the hospital now, it would probably expose her rtionship with the Order to the Anti-Magic Bureau, but if she didnt go to the hospital, she might not live to see the sunrise.


    He made the decision without indecisiveness.


    Since she ran to the cafe in desperation, fighting herst desire to survive, it means that the person she trusts most now is himself.


    Since you believe in me, I cant turn my back on you.


    Shen Yi walked to the backroom, took out arge white towel and wrapped it around the girls thin body, then gently picked her up and put on the only raincoat.


    The little body weighs almost nothing, and the girls thinness is a little beyond imagination, he was a little distressed and immediately intended to took Aina to a nearby hospital.


    At this moment, a near-miracle scene appeared!


    Every wound on Ainas body began to heal visibly to the naked eye, and even the tragic injury on her forehead was recovering.


    The girls painful expression also gradually faded away.


    Whats going on?


    Shen Yi was dumbfounded by this sudden sight, he had no idea that the burning blood was taking effect on her body and that she was gradually recovering only after the transformation of divine Son Surgery.


    The unconscious Aina felt a sudden burst of warmth, the heat flowing through her body was like a family stroking her to reassure her, which made her incredibly at ease.


    Shen Yi watched this scene quietly, but he wasnt very surprised, instead he felt relieved.


    Within a minute, the little girls wounds healedpletely, and this time she fell asleep peacefully unlike the previous suffering, and the sound of soft breath wasing from her mouth.


    Shen Yi breathed a sigh of relief, he didnt have to go to the hospital this time.


    My worries seem a little superfluous.


    He gently carried her back inside and put her on the soft bed, then he went to the bar and concentrated on making a cup of hot milk for Aina.


    His intention was to warm up her cold and weak little body.


    Even if she may not wake up for a while and may even sleep for a long time it didnt matter, but if she wakes up soon, he wanted to make her feel warm for the first time.


    The fragrance is rich, and there is a sweet taste that most children like, I hope she will like it too.


    Unfortunately, the injury was too severe. It is not too good to get a hot coffee now, so it was better to drink warm milk and warm her body a little.


    Im old Asahi. He muttered to himself.


    (**Asahi  Sometimes people who are gentle and strong, such as those who carry a lot of burdens but still treat others well, are called Asasis)


    The cat walked into a dark corner in the cafe and silently watched everything that was happening.


    In particr, it stared at Shen Yi for a long time and finally perched down honestly and turned over.


    The little girl was sleeping quietly on the bed, Shen Yi came to her side with milk, put a small stool next to the bed, and sat down.


    It was almost four oclock.


    It was a sleepless night for Shen Yi, and he didnt know whether the enemy would break-in, so he no longer wanted to sleep.


    He just sat there waiting for the girl to wake up.


    Time went by little, and the heavy rain outside the house gradually dwindled down.


    This heavy rain is finallying to an end, it should stop tomorrow, no Itll probably stop the day after tomorrow.


    Aina on the bed slowly opened her eyes and woke up rubbing her head on the bed.


    She felt warm and quiet.


    The body that had been damp and muddy became fresh, the wounds had healed, and the pain that had spread everywhere disappeared.


    Aina, wrapped in a warm towel, greedily enjoyed thefortable and restful feeling.


    ~My body feels sofortable.


    She soon noticed a handsome man sitting beside her, dressed in meticulous clothes, smiling and holding out a ss of warm milk to her.


    Drink it.


    Shen Yi gently consoled the helpless girl.


    Oh.


    Aina sat up in a daze and took a sip of warm milk.


    A warm feeling.


    She felt a sense of relief from the bottom of her heart.


    The exhaustion from walking in the rainstorm and pain from the injury were swept away, and the body suddenly became lighter.


    ~Did he heal me?


    Sitting on the bed, she nkly looked at the smiling man in front of her.


    She was in a daze for a long time, not thinking about anything, and there was nothing to think about.


    Just sat there quietly.


    Warm tears appeared at the corners of her eyes, and Aina could not control the tears.


    Shen Yi knew that the wounds in her body needed healing, and so did the wounds in her heart that needed the same attention.


    He reached out and stroked the little girls hair gentlyforting her.


    Its alright, its alright, everything is over.


    Aina sobbed and choked not only did she stop crying but also burst into a heartbreaking cry.


    In the years since her parents left, she would sometimes smile as brightly as when she was a child, but never once had she cried so hard.


    There was absolutely no room for it, and her cry was heart-wrenching as if to vent all the grievances in her heart.


    In fact, it wasnt just about the grievances she experienced but also for a deeper reason.


    In Ainas heart, Shen Yi was not only the divine envoy of the Lord of Ashes but also the person who saved her in this crazy and dark world.


    Shen Yi was also slightly dumbfounded, because the previous two times when he met her, she was still speaking like a small adult, imitating their tone of voice.


    Now she was like a child who needed love and attention.


    He stroked Ainas head and whispered, Quiet words, right?


    Aina froze for a moment and nodded.


    She didnt know what kind of counterattack the Lord God-Emperor would make, she just knew that Quiet Words would definitely not be his match.

 Chapter 38: Rapid Growth

    Chapter 38: Rapid Growth


    Aina was only awake for just a short while, soon her excessive exhaustion made her drift off to sleep again.


    The night passed quickly, soon came the Morning.


    As the faint light of morning approached, Aina slowly awake from her sleep, her small body moving around in bed for a little while, obviously not willing to get up immediately.


    Staying in bed was a privilege that only a happy person could have, and She had not had such an experience for a long time.


    But she didnt end up lying in bed for long and slowly sat up.


    With her two fair little feet on the floor, Aina stood in front of a mirror in the room and carefully observed herself in arge white bath towel.


    The wounds theyre all gone


    She removed half of her white bath towel and stood in front of the mirror, and observed herself while shaking her fair left arm.


    The fracture was healed, and it didnt hurt at all.


    She said to herself, It was Gods Messenger who cured me.


    Ainas admiration and gratitude for Shen Yi had rose several points.


    She rewrapped the white bath towel and curiously looked around the cottage.


    It waspletely different from the ce where she imagined Lord Gods Envoy lived.


    In Ainas imagination, the ce where the envoy lived must be full of white clouds, a huge pce, and there were also many rainbow-colored unicorns.


    So, it turns out that Lord God Envoy lives here, disguised as a human being.


    Then, after looking around, she stepped out of the room, and saw that Lord Evony was sitting on a chair and calmly looking outside the window.


    Aina walked over and stood aside to Shen Yi to express her gratitude.


    Thank you.


    Did you stay awake allst night?


    After the words were spoken, Aina felt that she was stupid. The other party was a divine envoy. Maybe, unlike humans, he did not need to sleep.


    Indeed Shen Yi did not sleep all night, also drank plenty of coffee, and went to the restroom several times.


    One reason was that he was worried about the enemy breaking the door, and the other was  there was only one single bed in the house, and if he wanted to sleep the two people would have to squeeze them together.


    Shen Yi shook his head and said. It doesnt matter if I didnt sleep all night.


    ~So the Lord Gods Envoy also needs to sleep?


    Aina thought about this and suddenly realized that she didnt seem to know anything about Lord Gods Envoy.


    What kind of person is he?


    Lets eat.


    Shen Yi led Aina to the table, where a series of breakfasts had long been arranged, milk, poached eggs, bread, scones, sausages, grilled chicken nuggets, and breakfast tea.


    Although Nn was most famous for fish and chips, people wont usually go out to eat them in the morning.


    Aina covered her stomach and stared at the food on the table, obviously very hungry.


    Sit.


    Shen Yi smiled and pointed to the chair, his breakfast was a little different from hers, just a bowl of simple egg-fried rice.


    To be honest, in his eyes, the Nn diet was tragic.


    The purity of delicious was too low.


    However, he was not sure if the little girl could eat Chinese food, so he made her a standard Nn breakfast.


    The cafe again put up the closed sign.


    It was closed not only for Ainas problem, but the current cafe was really unable to operate.


    The ss door waspletely shattered, all night he sat at the door guarding while holding the kitten, but he never found the man who broke the door, still less waiting for the enemy toe.


    Of course, he did not find the monster, though he did hear it howling.


    It seemed to disappear out of thin air, and the second half of the night was left with the kittens meowing.


    The short kitten was quite well-behaved and never moved much in his arms, even turning over to let him rub on its belly.


    It was also the first time that Shen Yi encounter a stray cat who let the person rub his belly as soon as they met.


    Thank you.


    Aina respectively bowed to Shen Yi before she cautiously moved to the table and picked up her knife and fork.


    Her body was a little stiff as she ate, afraid that she might identally offend the divine evony.


    Dont be nervous. Shen Yi smiled andforted.


    He watched Aina eat little by little and finally finished only a third of it and said she was full.


    Shen Yi couldnt help but think of Su Ling, the difference between the two girls meals was simply heaven and earth.


    He nodded and said, Tell me everything you knewst night.


    Yes, Lord God Envoy.


    Aina nodded her head again and again, and she immediately stepped out of the chair like an elementary school student called by her homeroom teacher and started reporting on what happenedst night.


    As Shen Yi listened silently, he gradually understood what happenedst night.


    He was suddenly stunned when he heard it at the end and always felt that thest monster Aina saw sounded a little familiar, there was a sense of resemnce as if it was when Byron summoned


    He immediately went to the backroom to rummage for matchboxes.


    Its broken.


    After opening the matchbox his face changed, the seed of chaos ced inside really disappeared.


    The kitten also trotted in with Shen Yi, raising its head curiously, as if wondering what this human being was doing.


    Shen Yi returned to his seat in aplicated mood, and Ainas voice once again reached his ears.


    I want to talk to you about the Order.


    Ainas face was a bit hesitant as she said, I have experienced a lot during this time and have been reflecting on it, and It seems that some of the things the high priest and I said are notpletely wrong.


    Even though I know the Order needed to change, I understand that many things are moreplicated than I thought.


    She paused and continued: The Order must exist, otherwise the basic life of the orphanage cannot be maintained, and with many adults associated with the Order, things are veryplicated.


    Having said this, Aina said firmly: However, I will absolutely prohibit the sacrifice and involuntary transformation of living people.


    Shen Yi smiled and said, It seems like youve been through a lot.


    Aina nodded, with a somewhat bitter smile on her face, I still dont fully understand, just sort of figured it out some, a lot of things dont seem to be that simple, but require power and exchange to achieve the goal.


    If I had a longer time, I should have figured out more


    She thought silently that the ck me she had let out was so powerful that if she could use it skillfully, she would not be unable to fight back in times of trouble.


    While she was thinking, her fair calves dangled under the table.


    Shen Yi waspletely calm on the surface, but inside was incredulous.


    Aina was just a little girl with no formal education, but she grew up rapidly beyond ordinary people.


    When he first saw her, this little girl was simply kneeling, begging, and crying, and the second time she had the courage that ordinary people didnt have.


    Now, in addition to kindness and courage, she began to think seriously about the qualities needed to be a leader and have determination.


    She had grown so much in only two months, what about in two years, in five years, or even in ten years?


    Shen Yi had a bit of expectation, but also a little hard to imagine. Could it be that she is really some kind of blood and flesh witch?


    He still had somemon sense, a normal child who was not at risk did not grow up so fast and may even develop mental disabilities as a result of childhood shadows.


    But Ainas mental growth rate was different; it was extraordinary.


    But that should be a good thing  No need to think deeply about it for now


    He shook his head and began to think about what to do with the Quiet Word.


    This incident had taught him a deep lesson.


    One had to be more proactive and not be too cautious.


    Although he never really wanted to set foot in the inner world, but in fact, he couldnt get away from it.


    If he had reported to the Anti-Magic Bureau immediately after getting the information of the Quiet Word, I am afraid that all the chains of events would not have happened.


    Aina almost died.


    She was so badly hurt that it was clearly an ident that she could escape to the caf, and if it was going to repeat again Im afraid it would not be the same.


    Although he did not think this is all my fault, or I must be responsible for this, but Shen Yi still hoped that in the future he could avoid unexpected mistakes.


    And he noticed that George hadnte to the cafe till now, so he nned to go to the anti-magic bureau by himself.


    Im going to be away for a while. He said softly. You wait in the cafe.


    Aina nodded, she could feel at ease just by staying here.


    No matter what the Divine Evony may say, she was willing to believe it and obey.


    Meow.


    The gray and white cat came from the side and narrowed its eyes at Aina on the chair.


    Aina was stunned, unable to control her childs nature, she left her seat, crouching down beside the kitten with a smile on her face.


    She raised her head to Shen Yi and asked, Its so cute! Whats its name?


    The name is  Shen Yi was just about to pick a random name when he suddenly felt that it was not good.


    Once the name was given, it was equivalent to establishing a connection, and it seemed not easy to drive it away.


    The cat rolled on the ground and exposed its belly to the ignorant human cub.


    Aina was immediately carried away by it and fell in love with it.


    Coke.


    Shen Yi nodded gently and said, Its name is Coke.


    Meow, meow.


    Coke seemed to like the name quite a bit, lying on the ground and lightly meowing twice.


    Im going to leave for a while, let it stay here with you.


    Shen Yi picked up the Coke with a smile and handed it to Aina.


    Hold it, its very well behaved, I havent seen a better-behaved cat than it.


    Generally speaking, letting a child hold a stray cat was not proper behavior.


    But, having seen how fast Ainas injuries recovered, as well as how fast her mental growth, so he no longer sees her as a normal girl.


    Aina was full of joy as she took Coke and hugged it like a baby.


    Ill go get something and Ill be out in a minute.


    Hmm.


    With that, he got up and headed to the backroom to get an umbre.


    Aina hugged the cute cat and smiled as she reached out to stroke its furry belly.


    Little kitty, so cute.


    The cats mouth suddenly began to swell, and in a sh, it changed into a huge mouthpiece, the spinning fangs still filled with the smell of blood that had not yet disappeared.


    Her smile froze.


    Ahhhhhhh!


    Shen Yi suddenly heard Ainas scream and immediately ran out of the back room with an umbre.


    What happens?


    Aina fell to the ground tremblingly, stretched out her small hand, and pointed at the cat not far away with a look of fear.


    The cat was licking his feet as if he didnt know anything.


    She eximed: It! It! It!


    Shen Yi immediately asked: It just scratched you? Where is it scratched?


    Aina shook her head repeatedly: No, it didnt hurt me, it suddenly scared me, it just became very scary!


    After drinking a cup of coffee in the evening and a cup of breakfast tea just now, Aina, who hadnt gone to the restroom yet, already had a clear urge to pee.


    She mped her slender legs tightly and tried her best not to pee out of fear.


    Shen Yi stretched out his hand, and Coke immediately ran over and put a fleshy palm on it obediently.


    Meow.


    Isnt that a good boy?


    He smiled and rubbed the cats head, saying, If you dare to scratch or bite her, Ill make you into a delicious cat cake, do you understand?


    Coke nodded as if he understood it.


    Aina stared dumbly at the well-behaved kitten, and since it was the pet of the Lord Gods Messenger, he naturally knew about its true identity.


    ~This monster shouldnt hurt her again, right?


    She took a deep breath, and since she was on the same side as him, she had to pluck up the courage to make a good rtionship with him.


    Shen Yi got up with Coke in his arms and smiled, Aina, hug it again, its okay.


    Aina immediately shook her head, really still scared, and shouted, I dont want to hug it!


    Alright.


    Shen Yi smiled, although Aina thought a lot, but still had the naivety of a little girl in her character.


    He walked to the side of the cafe and put the well-behaved little coke down.


    You guys have to get along well.


    Shen Yi opened the umbre to leave the cafe, and the desperate Aina watched the Lord Gods Messenger leave the cafe.


    ~I cant get out.


    She huddled in the corner, staring at the cat who had rolled not far away that was standing up.


    Coke, who was standing like a human, also aimed at her, and the two-faced each other on both sides of the cafe.


    The rain hadnt stopped yet.


    Shen Yi had nned to leave early in the morning, but Aina had been in bed for a while, and the final departure time came straight into the morning.


    He once again got on the bus.


    Shen Yi first went to the central library of the academy, found the memory pages left by Byron, and wrote down the information inside in advance.


    Next, he headed to the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Shen Yi knew the specific address of the Anti-Magic Bureau. In fact, the address of their headquarters was always been public.


    The Anti-Magic Bureau had been publicizing that they were legitimate judicial offices, so the name and work of the Anti-Magic Bureau in the eyes of outsiders were moremon.


    Investigators have already signed confidentiality agreements at their time of joining, so even their families were not aware of the real jobs of their husbands, wives, parents, and children.


    They just know or didnt know, that their loved ones were in a difficult position, often had to work overtime, and asionally could not return for New Years Eve, and the onlyfort was the surprisingly good benefits.


    But they never knew they were fighting day and night on the front lines of letting humans live through the cracks.


    The specific location of the Anti-Magic Bureau was not in South Band, but on the west side of this international metropolis, on the north bank of the Thames River, where there was Nn Pce, the Prime Ministers official residence, and various government departments, and the people who live here were riches and riches.


    Shen Yi had been riding on the bus for a long time, and just when he was too sleepy to sleep, a sound of arrival came from his ears.


    He immediately came to his senses, held up his umbre, and staggered down the bus.


    Shen Yi covered his head, and had slight dizziness: After not sleeping all night, and havent eaten well, Im starting to lose my stamina.


    He gently raised the umbre and scanned the area.


    Here we are.


    The home base of the investigators, the ce where the cultists were scandalized, where a hundred tall, strong men with crowbars and friends could be dispatched in a minute.


    The headquarters of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    He had a feeling that he mighte here often in the future  to report.

 Chapter 39: If You Cant Fight Back, then Report It

    Chapter 39: If You Cant Fight Back, then Report It


    The Nns Anti-Magic Bureau building has located in North Bnd.


    The headquarters was fairly a clean five-story building, built in the closest to the south of North Bnd, consisting of two rows of buildings in a two-wing structure, which looked like a greater than ced on the ground when looking from the sky.


    The two-wing buildings correspond to two spacious streets with nomercial or residential areas around. Apparently, at the time of nning, they had made some restrictions, and only a few people pass through on a daily basis.


    Behind the Anti-Magic Bureau building were Nns pce and government offices, facing the residential area of South Bnd.


    Although the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau had their own cars, there was a bus stop not far in front of the building.


    Shen Yi got off the bus with an umbre and found several ck luminous was parked aside, and people in ck suits got out of the cars.


    They seemed to be working in the Anti-Magic Bureau, all normal-looking, talking andughing, not at all looking like special workers who wandered the world year after year.


    Shen Yi once heard from George that not everyone would rush to the front line of the battle, and there was also civilian staff working in the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    But he still felt a little confused: Theyre onlying to work at this hour? Its already almost nine oclock.


    It was evident that Shen Yis abilities werent suited to being a solo performance.


    If he had the power to kill all his enemies with a single punch, he would probably just seek out the Quiet Word and crush all the cultists into little biscuits.


    But after listening to Ainas description ofst nights event, a terrible bloody night, he realized that the Quiet Word was an organization of dark figures with powerful supernatural powers.


    There was no point in going head-to-head, in fact, even if he could beat it, there was no need to fight it by himself.


    Id better report it.


    Its just that George hadnte to the cafe for a long time, so left with no choice he came to his door.


    Coming to the door of the Anti-Magic Bureau, the guard inside the hut immediately stepped out.


    The doorman was a young man in a suit. He politely stopped Shen Yi and asked with a smile.


    May I ask do you need something? This is the governments office. Its off-limits to non-rted people.


    Shen Yi nced at him casually. The guard was armed with a gun on his waist, and there were also other guards around who were basically staring at him intently.


    Although Shen Yi was not fully aware of the situation of the gate guards, he knew that the defense of the Anti-Magic Bureau must be very tight.


    Fortunately, he and they were not hostile.


    The two were neither exactly friends nor exactly enemies.


    I have information to provide about the Quiet Word.


    After he said this, the expressions of all the guards inside and outside the door changed instantly.


    Who are you? the young man asked nervously.


    An informant, help me to convey it to an investigator named George in your bureau.


    The young guards face became even more severe, and he took one more look at Shen Yi with an extremely vignt look.


    As one of Nns seven A-level investigators, Georges identity was almost non-existent in the public eyes, let alone public even some of the civilian staff in the bureau had never seen him in person.


    However, the man in front of him seemed to be very familiar with this legend, even speaking in a way that he could talk to his old friend.


    Having grown ustomed to being looked at with shocked eyes, Shen Yi smiled gently.


    Remember, the information Im going to say is very important. If you dont reach it, the consequences will be at your own risk.


    Although it was still unclear who the man in front of him was, the young man was clear that he was definitely a big shot, and it was not umon for big shots toe to the Bureau.


    He hurriedly nodded his head and looked respectful: Yes, yes, I will definitely convey it.


    Shen Yi nodded and said: The Central Library of Bnd Imperial College, 3rd floor, The Language of the Silence.  It has important information that you need. Its very important.


    The guard said with a grave expression, We will certainly get the news, please rest assured.


    Shen Yi nodded at him with a smile.


    See you again.


    With that he turned around and walked away, not making many stops.


    He did not wait for the bus at the station opposite  he had just left a message in the tone of a mysterious big shot, and was waiting across the street from the doormen for another ten minutes for the bus, it would definitely be very awkward to be watched by them.


    So he leisurely walked around the street with his umbre and came to the bus stop, which was rtively far from the headquarters of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Another person was also waiting for the bus while holding a white umbre.


    He was a very friendly-looking young man in his early twenties, dressed in neat white clothes, with light blue hair, and with the same friendly smile on his face as Shen Yi.


    He took the initiative and greeted Shen Yi with a smile.


    Hello.


    Shen Yi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, Hello.


    The gentle smiles of the two people were on par, both had a mysterious charm that attracted others, but Shen Yi was still slightly better in terms of appearance.


    The young man said, I work in this neighborhood, my name is Yaen.


    Shen Yi had seen quite a few acquaintances and replied with a smile, Well, I came here to find someone I know.


    Yaen immediately said: Looking for someone, who are you looking for? Tell me, maybe its someone I know, I can help you.


    Shen Yi shook his head, smiled, and said, Thank you for your kindness, but it is no longer needed, I have already finished sending the message.


    Yaen nodded softly and smiled: I see, so there was a chance to see you again, the bus Im waiting for is here.


    Although they were waiting for a bus at the same station, the two men were not on the same bus.


    Soon after Yaen got on the bus, the bus that Shen Yi had been waiting for arrived.


    He closed his umbre, got into the car calmly, and the next step was to go back to the cafe.


    Lets see how Aina and the kitten are getting along.


    In the morning Aina was suddenly startled by the cat, it should just be a psychological shadow caused by what happenedst night.


    Shen Yi said to himself. Now maybe theyve mingled and are happily ying together.


    Ten minutester, George, dressed in a ck trench coat and holding a ck umbre, brought his new partner Su Ling to the central library of Bnd Imperial College.


    They had been busyst night because of therge-scale inter-sect incident in West Band on the south bank of the Thames, resulting in casualties of some innocent residents and arge number of witnesses.


    After arriving at the scene, the Anti-Magic Bureau did a series of finishing touches, erasing the memories of ordinary witnesses and capturing arge number of members of the Chaos Embers Church.


    All in all, the investigators that Shen Yi had just met who came to the Anti-Magic Bureau by car did not go to work until almost nine oclock, but they had not been off work until midnight.


    Although they had been busy all night, cleaning up a lot of corpses and fighting some battles, they were still chatting like ordinary people.


    George came in front of the ult bookshelf, and Su Ling was standing aside, the two of them looking tense.


    The people in the library were evacuated for a reason because the headquarters of the Demon Prevention Bureau could not be sure what was in the book.


    Was it really just information, or a special thing that would cause serious consequences once opened.


    In any case, as an investigator, George needed to try it out for himself.


    However, he was willing to trust the cafe owner.


    Let me see.


    Taking a deep breath, he slowly stretched out his hand and touched the The Language of Silence on the bookshelf, and slowly took it out.


    With insight.


    He opened the book silently and soon found a light blue luminous page from The Language of Silence, not like paper but more woven with light threads.


    He narrowed his eyes. Without any top-level magic skill, there was no way a person could keep the pages that change from memory.


    However, since it was the one in the cafe, it is only natural to have strong attainment in magic.


    George began to read the words written on the pages of the memory book.


    The longer he read, the more intense his face became, and the information contained in the book on this page was enough to bring quiet words to an end in Bnds power.


    It canpletely put this heartless order to death!


    Moreover, it also confirmed that it was them who wanted to destroy Bnd.


    George couldnt help but sigh.


    This man really grasps the whole picture and guides everything, whether its us or the two Orders, the people of Bnd are probably just pawns struggling and dancing in his eyes.


    Su Ling was stunned, not knowing what was going on, and was very puzzled.


    Arent you talking too much? Is he really that good? But thest time I was at the cafe, that man clearly seemed quite gentle, so what exactly is written on this one page?


    Hearing this George closed his eyes, shook his head, and sighed.


    You dont know anything, Su Ling. The real power is something you havent touched yet, some people seem to be ordinary, but with a flick of their finger they can destroy your past and your future.


    Learn to respect the unusualness of this twisted universe, learn to respect true greatness, learn to live in the gap.


    He paused and continued: He has left us with information that will make it impossible for the Quiet Word to turn over again in Bnd, which was moreprehensive and critical information than weve investigated so far.


    George looked serious and said, I suspect that he also has the ability of a prophet, after all, this is not umon in mythology.


    Moreprehensive, more critical the prophet.


    Su Ling fell silent on the spot, and the gentle and handsome man in the cafe gradually became extremely mysterious.


    Does he control the overall situation of the inner world?


    She was a little fortunate that she didnt offend the other party. If the other party got angry because of herself, so that George and others had an ident, the guilt would make her sleepless.


    George discreetly used a small transparent file bag to ce this memory page.


    He continued: Its not toote, lets go back to the Anti-Magic Bureau immediately, and get the approval of the top management to start the siege work tonight, um, then we will go to the coffee shop immediately.


    Su Ling asked: What are you going to do?


    George smiled slightly and said, Were going to make an inch, lets see if we can ask him to do it himself.

 Chapter 40: Invitation

    Chapter 40: Invitation


    The bus arrived at the destined station.


    Shen Yi left the station with an umbre and walked quickly towards the cafe.


    This heavy rain will end tomorrow, and when the time the rain was over, the threat of Quiet Words should also be eliminated.


    ~You can live a peaceful life?


    Shen Yi only thought about it a little bit, and he was a bit hopeless, and there was a little unlucky guy at home he didnt know what to do with her.


    Where are you going to send her? You cant keep her in a coffee shop.


    His room was only ten square meters, its too much to raise another one, and there was no space in the living room.


    On top of that he had been ying several images, while at the same time he was also deceiving George, Byron, and others. In this case, it was impossible for others to live with him.


    By this way, the truth will be exposed easily.


    Even if he trusted Aina and knew that she was not a bad person, he didnt want his secret to be discovered, leading to a series of new troubles.


    But he couldnt leave the little girl like that. Could he have sent her to Bnds orphanage?


    He thought about it all the way and didnt have a good idea, in the end, he simply packed it in the back of his mind and thought about the current situation.


    Its almost noon, and he had to go back and cook her lunch.


    As a result, when he returned to the cafe, he found that the shattered ss door pieces had been cleaned up.


    Moreover, Aina also cooked a table of meals. Although it was a Nn-style meal, it still exceeded his expectations.


    Shen Yiplimented. You are much more virtuous than I thought.


    Wearing a small apron, Aina said, In the orphanage, we were all asked to learn a skill, so I chose cooking.


    Why?


    Aina exined: Because I think,pared to other skills, only cooking can make everyone happy, and there should be no one who doesnt like food.


    Shen Yi smiled and nodded. Good idea. Maybe, I can teach you how to make real coffee when I have time.


    How to make  Coffee? Aina cocked her little head.


    She didnt know anything about coffee and couldnt even distinguish between the types of coffee and the way it was made.


    While putting down the umbre, he inquired. How did you get along with Coke just now?


    Aina shuddered and whispered, Its okay.


    Coke took the initiative to crawl to Shen Yis side and rolled on the ground, he squatted down and stroked the cats chin, and thought of taking it to get a few vinationster, by the way, another neutering session.


    After eating, Aina went back into the back room and hid inside.


    She was really afraid of hanging around in the cafe where the wobbling, skulking Coke was, but the cat was quite rxed andfortable.


    Shen Yi saw Aina trotting back into the room and knew she hadnt recovered yet.


    Therefore, he did not propose the idea of letting her leave.


    Sighing, he sat down on the chair, and a burst of sleepiness came up I cant sit in a chair every night I can only find an opportunity to ask her if anyone she knows takes her in.


    Gradually, he was about to fall asleep.


    The alley outside the cafe.


    George and Su Ling had arrived, but they were just standing in the alley and did not enter the cafe immediately.


    George looked through his pockets in surprise, as if he had lost something important.


    Where are my cigarettes, I must smoke one before going in, I wont be allowed to smoke inside the cafe.


    Su Ling lifted her face and said, I took it.


    George looked puzzled: Huh? Why did you take my cigarettes?


    Su Ling said: Because someone asked me, the bureau doctors said your lungs are bad and the consequences of further smoking are very serious.


    I know the consequences are serious, but I want to die now if I dont keep smoking, George said gravely.


    Su Ling persuaded expressionlessly, Quit smoking, its good for you.


    This is the only hobby left in my life, and you actually want to deprive it, you are too lenient.


    George sighed and suddenly reached out his hand, took out a dry cigarette from Su Lings ear, lit it silently, and smoked it leisurely.


    Su Ling was shocked, incredulous: Whats going on here?


    Whoops.


    With a smug smile, George says: Youre still too young. I have long known that you hide my cigarettes with your tactics you still want to hide from me?


    Dont underestimate A-level investigators.


    Su Lings face darkened. So did you just fool me?


    George justughed and didnt say anything more, waiting until the cigarette was finished, he reached out and patted Su Lings shoulder.


    Come on, lets go to the cafe and see the mysterious big shot.


    They entered the cafe together and found the broken ss door before entering the door.


    How miserable, boss.


    George greeted Shen Yi with a smile, who was sitting in the chair.


    Shen Yi sat on the chair with a sluggish face, hands folded in front of the table, smiling: Well, I was attacked, as you can see.


    He was actually on the verge of falling asleep and was now forcing himself up.


    As usual, the two of youe in and have a coffee and talk.


    Suppresing his sleepiness he stood up, went to the counter, and started making coffee, he even wanted to pour himself caffeine directly.


    The two soon found a ce to sit down.


    George saw a cat lying on its stomach and squinting at him.


    Somehow he had a peculiar delusion that the cat seemed to hate himself very much.


    But, heve never hit a cat before.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Since this cat was owned by Shen Yi, perhaps it was not as simple as it seems.


    Two cups of coffee soon came up.


    Su Ling wanted to order more snacks, but she quickly gave up because this meal had to be paid separately.


    George took a deep breath and said, Its hard to imagine what kind of person would dare to attack you.


    Shen Yi waved his hand, showing a tired look: Of course, there are some boring people, so there are some boring attacks. I believe you have already obtained the information, and it will be good for everyone to get rid of them.


    As expected, we had the same interest, and George nodded: Well do it at night.


    Speaking here, he paused for a moment, Its just that the other side is so powerful and can easily revive another Order in one night, and also dared to directly attacked the Anti-Magic bureau, so they obviously have quite a few cards.


    George rose earnestly and pleaded: I dont know what the price will be to ask you to do it yourself.


    Shen Yi was slightly taken aback, he really didnt expect that the other party would actually make such a request.


    ~No, no, I have no lethality, how can I possibly beat a cult group with supernatural power.


    He said as calmly as possible: Why do I have to take action? As far as I know, your strengths cannot be defeated by a mere cult group.


    George continued, But if we can get a victory without casualties, it is naturally the best result.


    George naturally knew that the Anti-Magic Bureau took the initiative and would not be defeated by a cult group, otherwise Nn would have fallen long ago.


    But he felt that the investigators would have sacrificed, which is bound to happen, and if this one mysterious being could be allowed to strike, the number of sacrifices would be reduced, even if one less colleague could die would be good.


    Shen Yi remained silent for a long time, he had no fighting ability at all, but you invited me to sit on the scene?


    I refuse.


    He shook his head, stepped aside, and said in a more serious tone, Humans, shouldnt be too greedy.


    A white me formed on his handso terrifying, and an indescribable breath flowed from his body.


    Shen Yi had already known from Byron that when he released his ability, he would burst out with the breath of the corresponding god of the world.


    Very suitable for bluffing.


    Coke immediately spirited up and ran next to Shen Yi, rubbing his calf.


    Su Ling stood up reflexively and bowed slightly. Her face was a little pale, her hands unconsciously touched her waist.


    Georges face changed, and he immediately shouted: Calm down!


    He immediately bowed deeply and also reached out to hold down the shocked Su Ling on the side, pressing her head and forcing her to bow together.


    Im very sorry. I totally got carried away this time, were leaving now.


    Su Lings limbs werepletely tense, she had already entered a state of stress, and clearly, at any moment she might not be able to control herself.


    George knew that he could only get here today, and it was hard for people who had inspiration but were not strong will not to be affected by this breath.


    He knew that Su Ling was not weak-willed but rather have extreme mentality, with some shadow of childhood.


    This was a verymon thing in the anti-magic bureau.


    Shen Yi stopped talking and just waited in silence for the two to leave the cafe.


    It was only when they all went far that he put up the white me and entered the back room, where Aina sat in bed with a miserable face.


    Um, it seems.      The smell of God outside the world also affected her.


    Its okay, nothing will happen tonight, just be at peace in the cafe.


    Aina nodded and looked at the envoy in front of her with reverence.


    I understand, Lord Divine Envoy, did you have a guest just now?


    Yes, its just that its not convenient for you to meet.


    Shen Yi didnt exin much. He came to the cafe again, sat on a chair, and waited for the night with Coke in his arms.


    Before he knew it, it was getting dark.


    The rain was still falling in the dark but much smaller.


    The storm, which had been howling for days, had quietened down, and the days of rain hade to an end.


    Shen Yi quietly sipped his coffee, even though he was very sleepy, he couldnt sleep.


    He also did not want to sleep through the night like this and furthermore, there was no ce for him to sleep.


    In the dark, Shen Yi sat in a chair and whispered to himself: Its a night thats bound to be restless.


    For some reason, this feeling of manipting things behind the scenes gave him a faint pleasure.


    This kind of pleasure was unprecedented. Its a whole new and wonderful experience, some kind of like the wonderful moment of harvesting, fishing, and hunting.


    A lot of people will die tonight.

 Chapter 41: The Night of the Decisive Battle

    Chapter 41: The Night of the Decisive Battle


    East Band was an industrial and a workers residential area, and many people would note here if they had nothing to do.


    On the edge of East Bnd, near the city, was an abandoned industrial zone with old buildings and factories, which sometimes became a den for criminals.


    But few people know that abandoned industrial zones were the ces not just for the perpetrators live, but also thergest stronghold where mysterious associations  the Quiet Words  are hidden.


    Tonight, they were raided by the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    In order to clear the shame of the tant attack and to face the worlds apparent skepticism, the Anti-Magic Bureau sent arge number ofbat forces into tonights siege, with ten B ss and above investigators.


    Inside the abandoned factory.


    The fierce battle has been going on for a long time.


    Su Lings ck boots stepped on the limp corpse and pulled the ck de upward, red blood flowing down from the de.


    Her face was covered in rain, her ck trench coat fluttered and rattled, and dozens of gray-robed bodiesy nearby, blood flowing on the light ck ground.


    They all had a deadly knife wounds on their torso.


    Su Ling took a deep breath and slowly raised her sword, ready for the next battle.


    A terrifying monster suddenly emerged from the ground, like an arthropod insect. It had six mantis legs, and its swollen tail was full of wriggling tentacles. Its eyes were all blood-red, and it had apletely real, almost excruciating desire to kill.


    It whistled shrilly and rushed toward Su Ling.


    Su Ling had already ready for this, waving her arm and pointing at it with a ck knife, and she unleashed the power of this mysterious relic in an instant.


    Down!


    The invisible force suddenly appeared, and the giant monster fell down, and it was crushed to the ground in a moment, unable to move.


    The monster tried to struggle, but to no avail, the heavier the body the harder it was to resist in front of multiple gravities.


    Su Ling calmly crossed the ck knife in her hand and continued to point at the arthropod-like monster not far away.


    She watched the ground gradually crack, listened to the monsters harsh screams in her ears, and waited until it burst on the spot, the ck and red liquid crushed on the ground before finally dropping her arm.


    Oh, ribs.


    Su Ling frowned and covered her chest, it was clear that another rib was broken.


    This was the price to pay for each activation of the Twisted Grade Relic Gaia Tis de, the location of the bone fracture is random, if the user is unlucky, the skull can break.


    In any case, each time it was activated, it would hurt.


    There are more enemies than expected. She muttered to herself.


    As they went deep into the ce, the team was swept away by a wide range of invisible techniques, followed by a flood of enemies.


    Su Ling was one step ahead of everyone and came close to the core of the Quiet Words stronghold.


    She left the abandoned factory and came into the stormy night.


    Boom.


    A bullet came from not far away and bounced off her shoulder, leaving only a tiny wound.


    Su Ling was stunned and didnt respond to her current physical strength.


    This was one of the benefits of joining the Anti-Magic Bureau. She has injected Neutralized Ancient Deep-Sea Blood to make her bodys strength reach physical level 2, which would be immune to damage caused by all conventional thermal weapons.


    She turned her head to look, the wind and rain hit her delicate face.


    In the darkness, a thin man in a gray robe with a mask on his face slowly walked out.


    The man threw away his useless pistol.


    He also held a long knife in his other hand, a white de that shone with light.


    Two des, one ck and one white form a sharp contrast in the night.


    Su Ling leaned down and lowered the de while the man raised the de above his head. The two hadpletely different styles.


    For a moment, the intangible spirit met.


    The two quickly rushed past each other, their des collided and immediately separated after a brief tussle.


    Soon, the second match unfolded.


    Su Lings second sh was faster, more powerful, and more deadly.


    The mans left arm was severed and flew up into the air, with blood sttering everywhere at the broken opening.


    As if he had no sense of pain, clutching the de his right hand fiercely swung toward Su Ling again.


    Su Ling had already cut off his third knife.


    She held the knife in both hands, the strength was greater, and the speed of the sh was faster.


    Before the mans de fell, he was struck hard in the chest with a ck knife, and the thin body appeared to be a broken kite, drawing an irregr bloodline in the space.


    Su Ling didnt have the slightest idea of stopping and continued to chase after him, making sure topletely decapitate the other partys head before the battle was over.


    The man on the ground suddenly thrust a white de into his chest as if he weremitting suicide, and as if he was performing some unique ritual.


    Arge amount of death aura swept around and flooded into Su Lings five senses, causing her to retreat involuntarily.


    A terrifying cry rang out, and ck arms stretched out on the ground, holding up the mans body, turning him into a ck stench of blood.


    Ow!


    A monster like a huge worm crawled out of the vile blood, and its body grew to a length of seven or eight meters, and hundreds of strange hands grew out of its erged body.


    It smashed to the ground and swam wildly, attempting to attack Su Ling not far away.


    Su Ling quickly retreated and fought as she retreated, cutting off his approaching arm with one knife after another.


    The monster wailed and screamed miserably, and even though arge number of arms were cut off, it still kept growing its arms outward, and its huge demented body squirmed wildly on the ground.


    Down.


    Su Ling pointed her sword indifferently, and the huge monster was immediately pressed down by the invisible force and howled miserably.


    The ground cracked the next moment, and the monsters body was still struggling to support it.


    Having no choice, Su Ling stacked her abilities once again.


    Down!


    The monster that was still holding on, its flesh suddenly burst open in full force, and gravitypletely pressed the blood that burst out in one location, without sshing a bit in all directions.


    She covered her aching chest and gasped.


    Not bad.


    All the injuries were ribs. Although Su Ling looked pale, she could sustain herself.


    She took out a tube of injection, and the red liquid in it was boiling.


    Su Ling injected all the red liquid into her chest, and one of the benefits of the Anti-Magic Bureau was, Strange Blood-K232, it can speed up the recovery of the injury.


    George and five investigators in ck suits came from the other side of the factory.


    All five investigators were covered in blood and dust, but each one looked rxed, not at all like they had just fought a fierce battle and saved their life.


    As for George no trace of blood could be seen on his ck trench coat, not even a dirt, almost as if it had just been taken out of the dry cleaner.


    Only the tip of the ck umbre he was holding had red slowly trickling down.


    As he approached the abandoned factory, he saw Su Ling covering her chest and gasping for breath, standing beside the corpse.


    You guys like to act alone, I knew that from the very beginning.


    George sighed, obviously the two were partners, but she disappeared right after the battle began.


    He knew that this was the personality of the neer and could not be changed easily, so he didnt say much.


    Personality sometimes makes neers pay a heavy price, but sometimes, personality was also the motivation to support them to be stronger.


    George could see that Su Lings mental strength and pains were supporting her, and once she lost her personality and became stable, she would not be stronger or better but would quickly be mediocre.


    He was afraid she would die faster or return to a quiet, normal life.


    Thetter was actually quite good, but he felt that the probability is the former.


    So George felt it was better to maintain the status quo.


    Su Ling just silently put away the ck knife and stood beside George with a pale face.


    She pursed her lips and said, Ive solved the trouble, we can move on.


    George didnte alone. Beside him were five colleagues from the Anti-Magic Bureau, all of whom were investigators with C-level qualifications.


    Ordinary investigators needed ten years of seniority to reach C rank, and the mostmon investigator in the anti-magic bureau was D rank.


    The five investigators stood behind George, each waiting for his next instructions, all maintaining respect for this legendary investigator.


    People respect not only for his great power but everything he has done for mankind.


    George drew out a cigarette expressionlessly but did not light it immediately. The initial prediction of the battle was very far from the current one.


    The Anti-Magic Bureau should have crushed the enemy and made Nns inner and outer world feel the power of order, which should have been the case, but as a result, they fell into a tug-of-war in the industrial zone.


    Even Though this attack was sudden  But they had been prepared for it  Arge number of traps were made beforehand with the invisible arts, and many monsters were summoned.


    The wind definitely got out, and George couldnt help but begin to suspect a question that he didnt want to think about before.


    Whether it was the unison attack on the investigators at off duty a few days ago, or the odd circumstances of this siege, it could only mean one thing.


    Theres a mole in the bureau.


    Moreover, the mole rank will not be very low.


    Because, investigators below the B level would not know the specifics of the operation and would only follow orders when they were ordered to strike.


    He put the cigarette into his mouth, lit it, and silently exhaled a smoke ring.


    ~Inner mole, who is it?


    He also knew very well that everyone must be suspected, and it was not umon for investigators to bepelled and seduced by cultists.


    Many people were not determined enough, but their hearts were unable to confront supernatural forces or their families were threatened.


    We cant find the mole for now.


    Besides, they had to do something more important first.


    George said in the headset, We must find the ce of sacrifice quickly and take care of the priests here.


    There was one unfortunate thing, Nns only S-ss investigator was on a business trip to Emery.


    Hes working with a local member of the Xu Foundation to deal with a special existence that Once you know it, you escape; when youe into contact, you die.


    The monster wont be able to make it back, otherwise, things would be much simpler.


    George puffed out his cigarette and said, The invisible technique of holding back ordinary people canst for up to two hours, and if the problem will not solved after that time, everyone will have to go one by one to erase the memory again.


    As long as the priest is killed and the sacrifice is stopped, theyout of the Quiet Word in Bnd is over.


    At this point, George was silent, recalling the information shown on the pages of the memory book.


    When he essed the memory pages at that time, hisplexion changed dramatically because he recognized the priest sent to Bnd by the Quiet Word was his old friend who had gone astray.


    The man called Yare Vird, the author of The Silent Language, a man who lived for more than a hundred years.


    George closed his eyes, he still remembered all the past of the two of them back then.


    Himself, Yare, and the aristocratic bastard named Byron, the three explored all over the world in search of ancient secrets and seek mad excitement.


    Both he and Byron were young at the time, and the long-established Yare Vird was the dominant person in the small group.


    A few yearster the trio parted ways, eventually embarking on three distinct paths.


    He opened his eyes and said calmly, Our first goal is to kill Yare Vird, the priest of the Quiet Word, and end this night of chaos.


    Georges face was calm, and his heart quickly made up its mind.


    The man was a real immortal, he must use disaster-grade relics at the right time to end him.


    Second de  Absolute Death.


    Night rain drizzled.


    Deep in the abandoned industrial area, there was an abandoned building near the edge of the city that was on the verge of demolition.


    On the top floor of the abandoned building, unadorned floor, there were hundreds of gray-robed people sitting on the ground.


    Every one of them kept absolute silence and did not make any movements.


    Outside the abandoned building, the sounds of battle could still be heard from time to time, but the congregation sitting on the top floor seemed to hear nothing.


    Its very Quiet.


    Their doctrinal goal was to achieve absolute peace of mind, and for this goal, they believed in the quiet singer, a symbol of peace of mind and calm.


    An old man sat in the middle of the crowd.


    As the priest of the quiet word, he never makes a sound in front of the believers.


    Priests used their thoughts tomunicate their thoughts.


    All the believers had a white paper in their hands, and if there was a ck letter on it, it would pass quickly, and the next sentence would appear.


    And the white paper floats in turn.


    The foolish mortals have discovered us, and time is running out to move.


    At present, the ignorant mortals have the upper hand, and our strength is temporarily no match for them.


    With the Quiet Word, there is no longer any possibility of defeating these foolish mortals, and we are still not strong enough in Bnd.


    But we also have a chance, a chance given by God.


    At this point, he paused.


    The Quiet Word had received an important piece of information in the past few days,pletely credible enough to change the course of the war.


    The whole of Bnd has be some sort of special ce, and, It will be very easy tomunicate with the gods in this special ce.


    The embers of Chaos have sessfully contacted the heretical and false gods of their beliefs several times because Bnd has undergone a mutation.


    We have to perform a sacrifice.


    Bnds mysterious power will help us to reach the great singer.


    All the words appeared one by one on the white paper, then blurred and disappeared. The gray-robed worshippers still did not make a single sound, but they all knew the priests thoughts.


    Only his power could defeat the mortals of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Immediately hold a necessary sacrifice, begging the Great One to send down a great divine gift.


    The power of the singer will bring peace to everything, and everyone will get real peace of mind.


    In the end, we will sacrifice Bnd to our esteemed singers.

 Chapter 42: The Sacrificial Disaster

    Chapter 42: The Sacrificial Disaster


    The congregants of the Quiet Word got up from the ground one after another.


    Only the priest who presided over the dedication ceremony sat in the middle and hadnt moved at all, as if he had fallen into a virtual state of death.


    He was already very old and aged at least seventy or eighty.


    Yet his face, which was far from the youthful look, had no wrinkles on it.


    This old mans face existed with an indescribable, unexined sense of weirdness.


    A believer with a solemn expression walked from behind the believers while holding a ck sphere the size of a heart.


    He slowly knelt in front of the priest, lowered his head, and offered the ck sphere in his hand high up.


    The priest gently reached out and took the ck sphere.


    This was the relic that the Quiet Word was going to sacrifice to the great Quiet Singer.


    Disaster (disaster level) mysterious relic.


    All disaster relics were something that the state valued the most, and the Nn Anti-Magic Bureau would hold a special meeting whenever a new disaster relic appeared.


    Information files on disaster-grade relics were also essible only to investigators of Grade B and above.


    Holding the ck sphere, the priest slowly stood up, as slowly as a dying person.


    The believers standing around all knelt down at the same time and bowed their heads neatly.


    The priest still did not say a word but continued to spread his heartfelt message on the paper.


    New ck letters appeared on each white paper.


    Sacrifice to the Great Quiet Singer, that He may grant us eternal peace and reassurance.


    The ck sphere in the priests hand bloomed quietly, and an ancient silver-gray cross floated in it, it was old and stale, without the slightest sparkle.


    The disaster-level relic that the Quiet Word was about to sacrifice was called  the Old Color Cross.


    One of several disaster-grade artifacts passed down from generation to generation, which was said to have been made by a mysterious schr who had been searching for the outside world until he left the world.


    He was gued by bad luck from his childhood, with illness, curses, and idental injuries all part of his daily routine.


    Each of his family members and friends died in an ident, but he survived all kinds of hardships, and suffering, lived hard, and he kept running all day in pursuit of peace of mind.


    Finally, he made the Old Color Cross, and finally the schr was reassured the moment he finished it.


    As long as this cross was held on the body, the user will have the power of a barrier.


    This barrier was not real but conceptualized, no matter what physical damage, curse, poison, charm, or disease, would bepletely nullified by this invisible barrier.


    The cost of using it was also obvious, the holder would listen more and more murmuring, strange sounds and gradually fall into an uncontroble madness.


    When the holder receives more attacks when on holdings, then they tend to get into a frenzy faster.


    No one who used it in the future could be reassured, except the mystery schr, so the Quiet Word believers were quite resistant to this disaster relic.


    The priest held a ck sphere in his hand that had been split open into lotus-shaped shapes, and the old crosses floated in it, and the kneeling congregants parted to either side, none of them raised their heads.


    He slowly walked forward, went straight ahead without any intention of stopping.


    The priests body went straight through the wall, and stepped out of the top floor of the abandoned building, stepping vainly in mid-air in the darkness.


    His footsteps stopped in mid-air.


    The noises around him stopped, and the rain in mid-air disappeared.


    Silence.


    The priest, who had been silent for a long time, finally waited for the silent singer to represent him and began his silent prayer deep inside.


    <strong><em>Your name is the name of all, and your voice is the voice of all.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Quiet Guider, Chantor of the dead.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Eternal Restorer who gives rest to the world.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I will offer the ever-fading cross, calling to You from the depths of my heart, expecting You, begging You.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please grant eternal peace and reassurance to the restless world.</em></strong>


    In the dark sky, countless gray lines formed an irregr wriggling pattern, serving as an invisible altar tomunicate with quiet singers.


    They dont expect that Quiet Singer would descend, but just hoped that the Great One will send down a gift.


    As long as the gift descends, the Quiet Singer can use the power of the gift to make the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau taste despair.


    The old-color crosses creep up into the air, the rain all around them stops drifting, and a big dark vortex emerges in the pitch-ck clouds.


    There seemed to be something terrible about to emerge from the dark vortex, darker than the darkness, thousands upon thousands, bound by some invisible force.


    Once they appeared, the whole world would suffer great destruction.


    Underneath the abandoned building, George, Su Ling, and the other investigators looked up, and they all noticed a strange sight in the dark sky.


    An extremely strong, impossible to ignore, unnameable aura flowed from the huge dark vortex, and the investigators were stunned beyond belief and felt a strong sense of overwhelming.


    Except for Su Ling and George, every one of them held their heads and squatted down, unable to bear the pressure.


    Su Ling held on for a while but couldnt help and closed her eyes.


    George put down his ck umbre and let the rain hit his face. Only he could bear the headache of looking straight into the whirlpool.


    Huge, horrible, unnameable, thousands


    Are all those inside dependents?


    Even on rainy nights, he could see roughly that floating in mid-air was the priest of the Quiet Word, performing some kind of mysterious sacrifice or ritual.


    Although it was not clear what the other party was going to do, George didnt wait for the enemy toplete it.


    The white lightning shed in the air, the priests face waspletely illuminated, and George saw his face thoroughly, a lifeless face that didnt look like a living person.


    Conditions for the use of the third de  achieved.


    Borrow and take the third de.


    The flying knife appeared in his hand, he stared at the old man in the dark sky and threw the flying knife in his hand into the sky with little force.


    Inside the coffee shop.


    The wind, which had lost its momentum, suddenly picked up again, and from time to time rain swept into the cafe, and the floor quickly became damp.


    The cafecked the security of the door, so the wind and rain could easily get in.


    Shen Yi had fallen asleep in his chair.


    He crossed and ced the two hands in front of him and leaned his head on one side, one of which held the shadow mask, while he fell into a deep and quiet sleep.


    At this moment, the formless and massless gray fog came from the surroundings.


    The cat jumped onto the table, narrowed its eyes and stared out of the cafe, its hair perched up as if it had encountered something very threatening and was facing a great enemy.


    In the ck rainy night, some kind of terror stirred.


    An inner whisper, a silent agitation.


    A threat.


    Just then, a familiar smell suddenly disappeared from the Cokes perception, and it immediately turned its head to Shen Yis location.


    But was surprised to find him disappeared!


    Coke was so frightened that it rolled off the table.


    It could not detect any breath of this man at all, nor could it perceive any energy fluctuations, it was as if the other party had disappeared in front of it out of thin air.


    If it was stealth, spatial jumping, or traveling through the world, then the Chaos Seed with its powerful perception talent could detect itpletely.


    However, this kind ofplete disappearance, bing non-existent, was the first time in its thinking and cognition.


    It waspletely gone.


    There was no trace left, as if he had never lived in this world, neither in the past nor in the future.


    The coke shuddered, and great sense of fear rose in it.


    Aina, dressed in her pajamas, also came out of the house, and the lightning shed, white light shone on the little girls surprised face.


    She found that the divine messenger who had been sitting outside had disappeared.


    Lord Messenger.


    Shen Yi felt a great vibration in his sleep, and at the same time heard an old, thirsty prayer.


    <strong><em>Your name is the name of all, and your voice is the voice of all.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Quiet Guider, Chantor of the dead.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Eternal Restorer who gives rest to the world.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I will offer the ever-fading cross, calling to You from the depths of my heart, expecting You, begging You.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please grant eternal peace and reassurance to the restless world.</em></strong>


    While sleeping, he was gradually harassed by the constant sound and finally woke up.


    The surroundings had been filled with gray fog, and everything in the cafe had disappeared.


    He was the only one here.


    Neither Aina nor Coke were anywhere to be seen.


    He knew that the others in the cafe couldnt hear the vibrations or see the grey mist, but he just didnt know how Coke would feel about his sudden disappearance.


    Well, Quiet Words, did you guys finally find me?


    Shen Yi smiled, but he was mentally prepared for this and even said that he had long expected this moment to happen.


    He had heard from Aina that when the Chaos Remnant Order was under threat, they thought of continuing to worship and let the Lord of Ashes solve the problems of the mortal world.


    In Shen Yis view, the characterposition among cultists was all alike.


    Then, when the Quiet Words were at a dead end, there was a high probability that they would choose to call the Quiet Singers.


    Now his thoughts were indeed fulfilled.


    In that case, let me make an appearance.


    With a smile, he took out his shadow mask and threw it down lightly, watching it fall into his own shadow.


    The show begins.

 Chapter 43: Quiet Singer Descends

    Chapter 43: Quiet Singer Descends


    In the darkness.


    A great sacrifice was being held.


    In the middle of abandoned buildings, The priest of the Quiet Word was floating in mid-air.


    The priest seemed to be standing in the middle of the clouds in the sky and the buildings on the earth.


    He recited the prayer in his heart.


    In the darkness, a flying knife went straight up in mid-air, and human power was trying to interrupt the mysterious and great sacrifice.


    The priest only slightly inclined his head, his eyes swept to the tiny flying knife that hade not far away, the invisible force formed a barrier, and the flying knife immediately fell from mid-air.


    Then the priest turned his head back and concentrated on prayer.


    This time, the sacrifice has been effective, the effect of the spell manifested.


    In the swirling clouds revealed a dark, pitch-ck hole, from which countless dependents peeped down, peering into the tiny world belonging to mortals below.


    They salivated and tried to break free, wanting to rush below and destroy the entire world.


    However, all the dependents were not the target of this sacrifice.


    Quiet words long for the grace of the greater, desperate for the alms of the more eternal, for absolute peace of mind.


    Suddenly, the priest felt a sharp pain in his back.


    Howe?


    The flying knife that had clearly fallen down just now actually changed its trajectory again and flew straight out from the blind spot of his vision.


    Tracing an arc, it hit the priests spine, piercing straight to the deepest part of the vertebrae.


    However, his body had long been quite different from that of a mortal.


    The priest did not die from this blow, nor did he stop this sacrifice, and there was not even a trace of uneasiness shown.


    Still not working?


    George took a deep breath, the A-ss investigator who was involved in this operation was only one who was none other than him.


    There was no other powerful colleague who could assist to interrupt this sacrifice.


    The situation just now, he only used the third de, and the opponents position was too high and too far Although the power of the second de was absolutely dead, it was very easy to be deflected and defended and dodged.


    Unable to hit would be ineffective.


    The same was true for the first de, no matter how bizarre and terrifying the power was when it hit, but it was meaningless if it couldnt hit.


    All mysterious relics had conditions and costs for use. Although there were grades, they did not have absolute strengths in the true sense.


    Su Ling drew her sword and tried to stop the sacrifice, but a ck umbre was already in front of her.


    George stared at the swirl of clouds high in the sky with aplex tone which had never heard before.


    Its no use, its already toote.


    Su Ling was slightly taken aback, and she saw a look on Georges face that she had never seen before.


    Serious, resolute, determined, and with a tinge of imperceptible despair.


    She vaguely recalled her childhood, her father also once had such an expression, and thenter it was endless despair.


    Su Ling raised her head.


    A shadowy figure slowly descended from the swirling dark cloud cave.


    He calmly descended to the fictional altar high in the sky.


    All the raindrops that fell within sight were still.


    In an instant, everything was still.


    Everything was silent.


    The sound of wind and rain that had never stopped all disappeared, and the whole old industrial area was in absolute silence, without any sound resounding again.


    Su Ling tried to speak to George, but found herselfpletely speechless.


    The other people were alsopletely speechless, not just speechless, but truly unable to make a sound.


    George flicked the de with his finger solemnly, without making any noise.


    The world was in a state of absolute silence.


    They all knew clearly that it was no longer useful to use any more relics or make any resistance.


    George and Su Ling only did everything they could to keep themselves in a standing position instead of just falling to their knees.


    Neither of them knew what would happen, and could only silently wait for things to continue to develop.


    All that could be done now was to pray to the God of sun in their hearts.


    Unfortunately, neither of them believed in God.


    The Quiet Word worshippers all knelt on the ground, not daring to move a muscle.


    They could no longer keep their original peace of mind state, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly, and their thirst for peace grew farther and farther away.


    In the dark high sky the priest was lifeless, as if the face of the deceased had finally shown a great shock, astonishment, and incredulity.


    The calm he had been maintaining waspletely shattered!


    Even after hearing that the Lord of Ashes believed in by the Order came several times, Bnd had be very easy tomunicate with the gods outside the world.


    It was hard for him to imagine that the great serenity singer would actuallye to this world.


    Originally, all he thought about was the desire for gifts.


    Since the Order had been recorded, the Quiet Singer has descended only once.


    Hisst descent directly led to theplete fall of a powerful country, with countless people peacefully dying in the silence.


    This was an extremely important event rarely seen in history, and the historical pattern of the outer world was changed as a result, and almost all people in the inner world had heard about it.


    The priests face was full of shock, and he looked carefully at the gentleman standing on the fictitious altar, and immediately knelt down in the high altitude.


    His appearance was not much different from that of a normal person, more like a gentleman living in the modern age, only to rece the human face with a mask of white bones.


    Although he simply stood in the high air, he already put enormous pressure on everyone present.


    However, this pressure began to gradually subside again.


    The hearts of the people present gradually calmed down, very calm, very peaceful, and their innate emotions, desires, beliefs and thoughts all began to fade a little by little.


    Shen Yi looked at the gray mist around him, but did not move forward immediately.


    Over this period of time, he had supplemented a great deal of ult knowledge, especially the information rted to the three worldly gods, the Lord of Ashes, the White Mists across the Shore and the Silent Singer.


    The shadow mask had fallen into the shadow.


    Shen Yis appearance began to change. He changed his appearance into a modern gentleman with a delicate bone mask on his face.


    Just like the silent singer mentioned in the ult book The Language of Silence.


    A description of the features that was perfectly consistent.


    Let the show begin. He said to himself.


    After preparing himself, he stepped forward in the gray mist, and after walking for about a few minutes, he finally emerged from the gray mist.


    He discovered that his surroundings, unlike before, were allyers of ck cumulus clouds, as vast as mountains, swirling around him like a whirlpool.


    Wait No, how are the surrounding clouds and theres no one at all.


    Shen Yi found in the next moment that there seemed to be nothing under his feet.


    And above his head, there seemed to be a lot of inexplicable things staring at him, and his subconscious mind told him not to look up.


    He was summoned out several times but had never encountered such a situation.


    This time, he seemed to be appearing high in the sky!


    His body began to fall downward.


    But he wasnt afraid, as long as he used fogging before falling to the ground, there would be no problem.


    It was quite exciting.


    However, when he fell about a few hundred meters, he suddenly stopped at a position more than one hundred meters from the ground.


    An irregr wriggling patternposed of countless gray lines held Shen Yi.


    Of course, with his experience he knew very well that this was definitely a summoning circle used by summoners to meet gods outside the world.


    After stopping at the spell formation, Shen Yis eyes began to sweep around.


    All the raindrops within his sight had stopped, and at a distance of several dozen meters from him, also standing high in the sky was an old man with a face full of shock and disbelief.


    After seeing him, the old man was shocked for a long time, and eventually knelt down slowly.


    In a high-rise building not far away, hundreds of believers on the unseen top floor also knelt down.


    Each and every believer was keeping their respect to the great Silent Singer.


    Shen Yi suddenly heard the old voice in his heart.


    The serene guide, the ode to the dead.


    The Eternal Restorer who gives rest to the world.


    I offer the old cross that faded forever, please grant us true eternal peace of mind.


    Shen Yi listened calmly, realizing that it was the old man who was not far away floating high in the sky wasmunicating with him with his thoughts.

 Chapter 44: Eternal Despair

    Chapter 44: Eternal Despair


    He had already prepared himself to y every extra-worldly god.


    Because he long checked it out in the library about every extra-worldly god, and what gifts they would bestow on its believers when they were descended.


    The Quiet Singer was the extraterrestrial god of winter.


    Winter was the ruler of silence, finality, and things that would not pass away(stillness).


    He would give his believers stillness or give them peace of mind.


    Things that were still were naturally easy to understand. As long as they were consistent with the principle of not moving, they were all feasible.


    As for peace of mind


    At first, he thought that the peace of mind sought by the followers of the Quiet Word was death. After all, the descriptions of the two were too simr.


    But heter learned the truth from the book.


    The Eternal Peace of Mind sought by the Quiet believers was not death; they did not reject death, but only because of the belief that  that there was an opportunity to obtain eternal peace of mind after death.


    The Eternal Peace of Mind didnt refer to death. But to be led by the Singer to outside the world and be an immortal without desires and emotions.


    An immortal has neither desire nor affection but also an eternal life, which was the closest thing to Peace of Mind in the doctrine of the Quiet Word.


    Live forever like a nt.


    No pain, no struggle, no indignation, no joy, no anticipation, no longing, no love.


    As long as there were no desires and feelings, there would not be any ripples in the mind, and if you let go of everything, naturally there would be no more distress and agitation.


    Complete peace of mind. Eternal peace of mind.


    Of course, even if Shen Yi could understand what eternal peace of mind is, he would never identify with it.


    Because it was a state that seemed too inexplicable to him, although he could understand the meaning, but he did not want to agree at all.


    What he wanted was a peaceful life, but he didnt want to be a nt.


    His thoughts could even be said to be opposed to those of the Quiet word.


    All he wanted to do was to sit quietly in the cafe, observing peoples joys and sorrows, and then join in the fun with them and share his stories with friends, or listen to their joys and sorrows.


    Everyone, everything, whether it was good or bad, he wanted to ept.


    Society was a collection of people. He never wanted to escape from everything and pursued the so-called eternal peace of mind alone. Instead, he was more eager to enjoy the emotions emanating from people.


    He saw the ancient cross floating in the ck lotus in front of the priest.


    So thats it  It is a sacrifice this time, isnt it  Ill take it


    Miserable mortal, I ept your sacrifice.


    Without any hesitation, he nodded. Sure enough, at the next moment, the ancient cross floating on the lotus automatically flew into his hands.


    The priest of the quiet word, there was neither emotion nor any fluctuating voice in his mind.


    It wasnt a humannguage at all, but more like a tune whose meaning they could understand.


    Like silent snow, melting ice, and passing wind.


    Nothingness.


    It made him more and more serene, almost unaware of the fact that he was human.


    Not only did he hear it, but all the quiet worshipers around him, as well as the investigators on the ground, all could not help but listen to the sound of Shen Yis nihilistic voice.


    It was the only song in a world where sound did not exist.


    Shen Yi looked at this ancient cross,pletely unaware of its use and effect.


    For him, it must also be a mysterious relic with special effects.


    Lets go back and check again.


    The first few times, he thought that the summoner had used some kind of invisible art to make the sacrificee to him automatically, but now he could probably understand it.


    This may be some kind of special rule, whereby the self-acting as God of the Outside World chooses to receive sacrifices, then the things selected as sacrifices will automatically belong to him.


    He couldnt help but think of a possibility.


    The first timethe time of the living sacrifice


    In the first summoning, he turned down the Witch of Blood and FleshAina, who was a sacrifice.


    And if, just as a possibility, if I had agreed to the sacrifice, would Aina have automatically flown into my hands?


    Or would there be a different form of expression?


    He was not sure of the answer.


    While the investigators below had all fallen into a state of despair, barely keeping their normal will, except for George and Su Ling.


    They still did not fall to their knees, but because of the influence of the quiet singer, became calmer and calmer, and gradually epted their own end.


    The priest waited in the high sky, hoping that the great Quiet Singer would grant himself real peace of mind.


    He no longer cared at all about the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau. Those miserable mortals were nothing more thanrger molehills, and they were meaningless in front of the extraterrestrial gods.


    After His descent, even the entire Nn could be destroyed!


    But he was different.


    He finally had a chance to get real peace of mind!


    At this thought, the priests heart rose for the first time, and he soon realized that his mood swings were terrible, that they werepletely at odds with the serenenguage of reassurance.


    But the excitement was hard to calm because he was a human being.


    As he struggled to calm his excitement, the strange aura that appeared from the Quiet Singer gradually calmed him down, leaving nothing to think about.


    By the time, Shen Yi also noticed the people on the ground, but the distance between the two sides was as far as a hundred meters, so he really couldnt see who the people were.


    In short either a cult or an investigator from the Anti-Magic Bureau Because ordinary people wonte here at this time.


    Instead of looking to the ground, he turned to the priest of the Quiet Words before him.


    About your request.


    I refuse.


    The priest was stunned, he didnt know what he was rejected for. He stood still in the sky and didnt react for a long time.


    The congregations at the top of the abandoned building were also astonished by what they saw. For them, the priest was one of the people who had the most ess to the ticket.


    Why is this happening?


    It was the first time Shen Yi rejected the cults wishes.


    In every previous case, he almost yed along with the idea of the summoner, only slightly changing his role when rescuing Aina.


    But now it was different.


    Because he mastered the power of fogging to escape and didnt know about his true identity, even if he was not an adversary of a cult, he could dy the process for 10 minutes until regression.


    Above all, he knew that his Extra-Worldly God aura was definitely heavier and more terrifying than usual.


    After thest attempt to release the breath, neither George nor Su Ling dared to make a move on him.


    So, as long as the cultists still had remaining sanity, they would never defy him.


    So he refused decisively.


    But what he didnt know was, that the priest did not even have the slightest idea of revolt and battle, and such thinking did not exist in his mind in the slightest.


    It was impossible for man to confront an extraterrestrial god.


    No matter how well-trained and strong an ant was, it could not be a match for an extraterrestrial meteorite.


    In fact, there was no such thing as a fight between the two.


    It may not be appropriate topare them together. Perhaps not quite right, would be to regard them as iparable.


    Destruction, and what did it have to do with it.


    In fact, Shen Yi loathes the existence of the Quiet Word.


    Whether it was the harm they did to Aina or the threat to the city that made him feel ufortable, there was nothing to hide.


    Shen Yi said softly.


    I refuse to grant you peace of mind, forever.


    The priest trembled all over, his face was full of fear, despair, and horror as if he had heard the biggest and most incredible thing in his life.


    His eyes were wide open, his whole body trembling, his mouth opened to speak, to plead, but he simply couldnt make any noise.


    Even if his whole family died in front of him, or the monster ate him alive, as a priest who has had many years of training and has been seeking peace of mind.


    Could not possibly show such an expression.


    Especially in the current special atmosphere, almost everyone was bing calmer.


    Only theplete copse of faith andplete repudiation of what he had pursued all his life would have caused him to suffer to such an extent.


    Moreover, it was a direct oracle from the One, which could not be refuted and had no chance of fighting.


    Even so, he could not help but ask questions frantically, trying to find ways to make up and redeem.


    Shen Yi has many why, why, why, and why in his mind.


    But he didnt answer, and why would a Quiet Singer have to exin to a mortal?


    Under the white bone mask, his face did not show the slightest expression.


    There may be different answers to how to make a person miserable and desperate to the limit, but Shen Yi had already learned something through various investigations.


    How to make a cultist of the Quiet Word fall into the limit of despair.?


    It was nothing more than to refuse to give him eternal peace of mind as a quiet singer.


    Shen Yis thoughts and ns were all correct, and in a few simple words, he broke the Quiet Word priests heart defense.


    He kept staring at priests who couldnt shake off shock and despair.


    Watching the other party fall little by little from despair to confusion, then to seek remedy and redemption, then,pletely into the copse.


    He savored the entire process, but there was no difort or a trace of sympathy in his heart.


    Instead, he had a real and unreal thought.


    Bullying the viin was quite enjoyable.


    The questioning voice in his mind finally stopped.


    The priest of the Quiet Word finally fell into eternal despair.


    The original wrinkle-free face was instantly covered with wrinkles, and there was no trace of brilliance in the two eyes as if they were already dead. The body shriveled up and fell from high in the air.

 Chapter 45: Its not over.

    Chapter 45: Its not over.


    Complete silence, no sound, even the air seemed to stop.


    He witnessed the priests who had lost their faith fall of his own ord.


    And suddenly realized that this seemed to be the first time he had killed someone.


    Perhaps because he didnt kill him by himself, so he didnt feel anything special.


    There was no need for him to show mercy to such a person, who was about to destroy Bnd, who could have killed everyone around him, so.


    But he also knew it wasnt justice.


    Because he was only disgusted by the Chaos Remnant Order, which has little threat.


    Shen Yi was between the sky and the ground, at a high altitude, about 100 meters above the ground.


    All the surrounding raindrops were stagnant as if they were pinned by invisible pins on the drawing board called world, unable to move.


    He raised his right hand and poked the water droplets that were still in the air one after another, thetter being subjected to force and turned into still water sshes.


    He caught a drop of water in his hand and put it back again.


    Between this, the still thing had undergone a wonderful change, and the total number of mysterious relics in the world has increased by one.


    Its just that no one knew about it.


    Shen Yi took a deep breath, and he was now standing here as an extra-worldly god for everyone to watch. This time, the situation was even more peculiar than the previous few times.


    It was another mysterious experience he had never experienced before.


    Suddenly there were a lot of voices in his mind, all of which seemed to be the anguish of some people.


    The great god of the world.


    Dont reject me!


    Please grant me peace of mind!


    The heart voices all came from the roof of an abandoned building not far away, and Shen Yi turned his head and looked over.


    He could look straight at the top of the abandoned building, but could not see through the walls.


    However, even if he couldnt see through the wall, he could still know the existence of the people behind the wall, and he could tell from the inner voice that the people behind should all belong to the Quiet Words congregation.


    This part of the cultists were also threats, but it didnt matter anymore.


    Because he knew that the next step would be for the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau to wrap uppletely, and what he had to do had already been done.


    At this moment, the Quiet Word believers on the top floor of the abandoned building were all in disarray.


    Why is this happening?


    Some people tried to wail, but their voices could note out at all under the influence of the Quiet Singer.


    These people could no longer maintain their original peace of mind. It was still silent, but the congregation was in great pain, full of struggle, and their original calm face became extremely hideous.


    Many people tried to shout, but could not make a sound at all.


    Among them were many Nn aristocrats, nobles, and rich people, but even the members of the royal family could not be exonerated in front of the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Each summoning participant was sanctioned and sent to the Coronation Church for the great purification.


    It was a rare form of capital punishment.


    However, what frightened them most was not simply death, but the fact that they would never have peace even after death.


    The mentor had failed!


    Even those who have believed in the doctrine for many years, like their mentor, werepletely rejected by the Quiet Singer and could not gain peace of mind.


    If so, is it that no one here can gain eternal peace of mind?


    Or is it that the path was wrong from the beginning?


    No one knew the truth, even if they were ten thousand times more imaginative, they could not imagine the truth at all.


    The Silent Singer that the Order had believed in for countless years was actually yed by a human being since he descended.


    They could not understand the current situation, and each of them fell into great confusion.


    Shen Yi, who was high in the sky, saw the grey fog emerging from all around, and he knew that ten minutes hade.


    He disappeared from the sky little by little in the veryrge and noisy heart sounds.


    In the grey mist, he did not immediately return but stroked the old-colored cross in his hand.


    It was considered a harvest of the day.


    Another gain was the ability of the Quiet Singers.


    When he was summoned as the Lord of Ashes he got a white me that could be released, and as for the White Mist across the Shore, he got the ability to atomize.


    After being summoned as Silent Singer, what kind of abilities will I get?


    He returned to the cafe with an uncontroble curiosity.


    On the ground, George waved his hand slightly, ordering others not to act rashly, and gradually approached the priests body.


    Even after falling directly from a height of more than a hundred meters, the priest still did not diepletely, but he had no more grace in his eyes and was just waiting for his death.


    George narrowed his eyes, knowing very well that the priest must have done some kind of modification to his body, otherwise the flying knife that stabbed his spine just now would have killed him.


    He had psychological expectations of the priests defeat.


    This kind of thing was toomon. In history, countless sects tried tomunicate and summon extraterrestrial gods, and many of them were overthrown by extraterrestrial gods.


    Each of these orders was simply specting on their ideas about the extraterrestrial gods.


    Quiet words It seems that you miscalctedpletely wrong Your arrogant attempts to please the extra-worldly god, to gain eternal peace of mind


    Unfortunately, all along, humans have only used their own minds to understand the gods outside the world.


    While speaking through, George was stunned by the sudden realization that he could make a sound now.


    The Quiet Singer high in the sky gradually left, and the world, which had beenpletely calm and those wind and rain that were still, gradually gained new vitality.


    The rain began to fall again.


    Investigators other than George and Su Ling finally couldnt hold on until now, sat down on the ground, sweating profusely, and were all in a state of daze.


    Su Ling was also in a high degree of confusion, her body soaked in rain was baptized with sweat again, and her eyes became empty.


    She stood in ce and breathed deeply for a long time, trying to adjust her sanity.


    However, images and sounds of Him still appeared in her mind from time to time.


    Su Ling was dizzy, and always had a feeling that her thoughts were about to be interrupted as if she didnt want to think about anything.


    She couldnt hear anything.


    Wake up!


    It was only when she heard a sudden loud noise that she awoke from this condition.


    The senses returned to normal, and the dripping rain still sounded nearby, and George was looking at herself with concern.


    Fortunately, youre still keeping your senses.George was also relieved.


    Although the Anti-Magic Bureau has special psychotherapy methods, the treatment time was lengthy, and it wasnt a pleasant experience topletely lose ones mind.


    Are you okay? Su Ling looked at him in surprise, who seemed to be fine.


    George raised his left hand. His little finger was twisted off by him, the strong will and instant pain kept him from losing consciousness.


    Other investigators finally arrived at the scene one after another.


    Therge force of the Anti-Magic Bureau had surrounded the abandoned building while upying various nearby prime points.


    Hundreds of troops were deployed and armored vehicles and heavy weapons were used.


    Every one of them knew the Quiet Word was over.


    All the cultists in the abandoned building were doomed to escape, and, by now, they have lost the possibility of battle.


    George exhaled a breath and said impassively in his headphones.


    Arrest people.


    The biggest hard bone was gone, and the rest was just the finishing touches.


    After a pause, he gave anothermand, Su Ling, youre the first to go.


    Su Ling was dazed for a moment and nodded.


    Immediately, she took the action and breaks into the building, followed by investigators.


    Under everyones eyes, George pressed the ck umbre in his hand against the priests chest.


    The tip of the umbre popped out the de, piercing through the heart.


    There was no hesitation.


    Goodbye, old friend. When he finished killing, he opened his mouth to bid farewell to the other side.


    The priest looked like he had lost the will to fight and was no longer a menace, but he had a lot of experience and had no intention of letting his guard down.


    Who can bepletely at ease with a cultist?


    After all, even the cults themselves often didnt sure about their next moment, or what they wanted to do?


    George breathed a sigh of relief and slowly squatted down.


    This night of chaos finally came to an end actually confronted the god of the world and also survived the scene


    Just now, he really thought that the entire Nn was going to be destroyed by Quiet Singer.


    After a while, a male B-level investigator, Yaen, came.


    His expression was a little ugly.


    We found a room in this building with many broken corpses. They are innocent people who have nothing to do with this world. It looked really


    After the debriefing, Yaen left.


    George nodded, the Quiet Word would kill the sacrifice before offering.


    He had long known this, and in a sense, even if Quiet Words wasnt the most dangerous of the congregations, it was certainly one of the most vicious for themon people.


    Just then, he suddenly felt a strong sense of injustice.


    This kind of inconsistency came from around him.


    Was it a corpse?


    George, who had crouched down, stretched out a hand and examined the body carefully.


    He was silent for a long time and said, He is not Yare Vird at all


    But the information said the person sent into Bnd was Yare Vird, the highest priest of the Quiet Word.


    Whats going on? He said to himself.


    Could it be that there was an error in the information provided by the one in the cafe?


    Although the Quiet Word was hit hard this time, the matter wasnt over yet. Whether it was the question of Yares whereabouts or the possible inner ghost in the anti-magic bureau, both matters must be dealt with as soon as possible.


    George fell into deep thought and subconsciously took a cigarette out of his pocket.


    However, the rain that had fallen freely, wet the cigarette butt the next moment, leaving him stunned on the spot, looking at the cigarette in his hand for a long time.


    This matter is not over yet, I have to visit the one in the cafe again.


    He wondered whether the information had gone awry, or it was in another, more dire situation.

 Chapter 46: New Power

    Chapter 46: New Power


    Inside the cafe, the gray mist surged up once again.


    First, the white-bone mask appeared, then like a modern gentleman, Shen Yi slowly emerged from the fog.


    The white mask popped out of the shadow under his feet and automatically flew to his hand.


    Instantly the disguise of Quiet Singer was gone, leaving the attire of the cafe owner.


    Coke came over from the side and looked at him in disbelief, as if incredulous.


    When Shen Yi saw Cokes strange expression, he felt very funny.


    The expressions made by Coke had always been quite human, especially the shocked and frightened face.


    Not only would the Coke make expressions, but sometimes it would match in with the lifting of the paw, which was more interesting than many cats he had seen.


    Shen Yi with a gentle smile, crouched down in front of Coke, reached over and rubbed its little chin.


    On the other hand, the bbergasted Coke stood motionless on the ground and let him stroke it, not daring to move at all.


    Shen Yi said with a smile, Im just like you now, I havent slept at night.


    Tonight I went to fix a small matter, a little problem.


    Ive been so busytely that Ive been forgetting about you. Well, Ill fix your problem soonand the new door.


    The your problem in Shen Yis mouth naturally refers to the cat litter boxes, cat food, and cat toys.


    But when it came to Coke it shuddered. It reached out its two front paws, hugged Shen Yis arm, and rested its head on it, staring at him pitifully.


    Shen Yi had no idea that he scared the coke, and rubbed its little head happily.


    Good boy.


    After stroking the cat, he got up from the ground and sighed softly.


    Im tired.


    Havent slept for almost two nights.


    Shen Yi covered his face and was a little dizzy.


    He felt that if he held on any longer, the worldly gods that the major sects believed in would die suddenly.


    At that time, will they summon a corpse?


    He really did not want to know the answer.


    As for the matter of the Quiet Word, it was useless to think about it anymore. He was sure that George woulde to the cafe to give himself a result.


    Moreover, at that time, the Quiet Word had been forced to a dead end.


    Its almost dawn.


    Rather than experimenting with the new powers and new mysterious relics, he felt that it was better to go to sleep immediately.


    But where to sleep?


    He couldnt squeeze in a bed with a little girl.


    He slopped down in the chair, it was the same chair he had been sitting on in the middle of the night.


    As a result, I can only sit here and continue to sleep in the chair.


    Shen Yi closed his eyes and soon rxed his consciousness, and was about to drift off to sleep.


    Just when he was about to drift off, a little girls voice came to his ears.


    Lord Messenger.


    In a trance, he woke up and saw Aina standing right in front of him.


    She was standing not far away, wearing a velvet ck robe that still had bloodstains on it, and her face was filled with a reverent look and a lot of dismay.


    She said softly, Im leaving.


    Shen Yi was dumbfounded and sobered up a lot.


    Aina nodded her head and said with a determined look, The people from the Order came to me, they asked me to go back, saying that I must be in the Order now .


    She thought for a moment and continued, The high priest is also still alive after the attack, he said that the Order needs me very much now, and all those children also need me.


    Shen Yi nodded his head in response and said nothing. In fact, his heart was leaping for joy, finally his bed could be vacated.


    However, his expression was still gentle, and his tone was quite soft.


    Actually, it doesnt matter if you stay for a few more days.


    Ainas eyes lit up.


    As soon as Shen Yi finished speaking, he wanted to p himself in the face. Why should he retain her? What qualifications did he have to let her stay with only one bed?


    Shes not a cat. You can keep it if you want.


    So he immediately added, What do you want to do about the Chaos Remnant Order?


    Aina bit her lip and said, I want to talk to the high priest first, and to make a collective change, perhaps it is more important to understand what most people think than their individual will.


    Shen Yi nodded immediately, and said with a smile, You understand very well, lets go back to the sect, first.


    He couldnt stand it any longer.


    She wanted to say something more, but in the end, she said nothing, just silently thought in her heart.


    Thank you for your help and care, Lord Divine Messenger  I will definitely spread your name and let the people of the inner world know about your power and wisdom


    Shen Yi took the initiative to stand up, took another umbre and handed it to Aina, who had not returned the umbre she tookst time.


    This is the second umbre Ive lent you. I hope youll return it safely next time.


    Aina nodded her head and took the umbre and left the cafe with great reluctance.


    Shen Yi and Coke, one person and one cat stood at the entrance of the cafe and watched her fading away.


    After a minute, Shen Yi let out a long breath.


    He immediately turned around and went back to the back room,ying down on the cot without hesitation, he didnt even bother to take off his clothes.


    The bed was neatly arranged by Aina, leaving behind a faint scent and warmth.


    Less than ten secondster, Shen Yis consciousness disappeared.


    Opening the eyes.


    He saw the familiar ceiling.


    How long have I been sleeping  It feels like a long time


    Taking in the seriously injured little girl, guiding the Anti-Magic Bureau to attack Quiet Words, summoned as a Quiet Singer and descended into the night sky to y the role of a god outside the world.


    One by one, the past few days memories came up. It was difficult for him to imagine that all of this had happened within two days.


    But after opening his eyes, it was still the same familiar ceiling that he had known since he came here.


    He said to himself: What I have experienced in the past two days is more like a dream.


    Even if it seems like a lifetime.


    Im still me.


    He slowly sat up from the bed and feltpletely refreshed and full of energy, but when he took out his phone, he found that he had only slept for five hours.


    Sleep seems to restore energy much faster than before.


    He shook his head and prepared to get up and wash up.


    He made breakfast for himself, but found that it was really not as good as Ainas.


    The cafe without a door spent another night. He was relieved to see that the cafe hadnt been ransacked, but he knew such a state cannotst long.


    He said to himself: Well, Bnds security is still quite good, the people are simple  No, lets forget it, its actually not good at all.


    The cafe door was to be solved quickly. Shen Yi made a phone call to the relevant person and inquired about the instation of the door.


    Negotiate the price for about an hour.


    Phew, the price reduction is a big sess.


    Shen Yi breathed a sigh of relief and revealed a down-to-earth smile. He was simply happier at this moment than breaking the cult leaders heart defense.


    He returned to the back room, took out the notebook from the drawer, sat at the table and recorded everything that had happenedst night.


    Quiet Word  (Summoning)  Taken down.


    Anti-Magic Bureau  Defeat Quiet Words.


    He began to record the obtained information one by one, including the wonderful phenomena that would ur around after the Quiet Singer descended.


    After noting down all the information, he put down the pen, but did not put away the notebook.


    Because there were other things to recordter.


    Next, lets try out the new sacrifice and power.


    He now has a wonderful sense of anticipation, like an unboxing blogger, who had a new and exciting review experience at the end of each summons.


    He took out the Old Color Cross and began to experiment with various positions and even threw the cross out and watched it smash against the wall before falling down.


    Despite several trials, he still could not find the effects of the old color cross.


    For a while, he didnt expect to hurt himself with a cross.


    Coke has been squatting beside him all the time, his expression gradually became iparably bewildered.


    Shen Yicked sufficient ult knowledge, resulting in him being unable to use it correctly, like the transit ring on his hand.


    The shadow mask was a coincidence, and he knew very well that not every time he would be lucky enough to unlock the effects of mysterious artifacts.


    He took the cross color and sat back on his bed.


    I still need to supplement my ult knowledge to do so, but the knowledge in the library is limited after all


    This was a big difficulty for Shen Yi.


    The ult knowledge in the library was limited and primitive, while the real ult knowledge was all in the inner world, even the untold secrets of many people.


    How to get it? He couldnt just ask Byron and George for it, can he?


    I still have to find a way to truly integrate into the inner world


    Shen Yi temporarily put the old color cross into his clothes pocket. Although the use of the mysterious relic was still to be developed, but he could feel the new power was already stirring in.


    He could already feel the new power he had gained this time around.


    The new thing that appeared in his body was no longer a certain kind of airflow, but a faint coolness that gathered in the heart of his left hand.


    The coolness gathered in the palm of his hand, as if he was holding a small piece of ice that would not melt, but as if he couldunch it outward.


    Could it be that the power of the Quiet Singer is the opposite of the Lord of Ashes?


    Shen Yi had a spection in his heart that his new power might be rted to freezing because the manifestation of this power was both simr and different from the power of the Lord of Ashes.


    He turned on the tap in the cafe, and a trickle of water flowed.


    Shen Yi raised his left hand, mobilized the coolness in his hand to aim at the water flow, and tried to unleash new power.


    The next moment, the water was frozen.


    The watering out of the faucet indeed no longer flowing down.


    After being stunned for a moment, he realized that the water flow was not frozen, but stood still.


    It was like the many raindrops that he had seen at night.


    The water flowing out of the faucet, and the ssh that fell into the sink, all remained in a subtle state of stillness, as if they were fixed in a frame cut out of time.


    Its the power of a Quiet Singer.

 Chapter 47: Stillness

    Chapter 47: Stillness


    He quicklyprehended what Quiet Singer power was.


    And was very surprised. Because this power was far more powerful than the first two.


    The power to keep things still?


    Shen Yi narrowed his eyes and smiled creepily. I wonder if it can work on living things. If it can, it seems to be verymon in certain special art connoisseurship.


    He was not sure if this power could have the same effect on living things or could only work on non-living things.


    Meow!


    Just then, Coke suddenly rushed over from nearby and vigntly stared at Shen Yi.


    It bared its teeth, its tail straightened up, all the fur on its body exploded, and hunkered down as if ready to strike an attack at any time.


    The furry Coke on the ground immediately enticed Shen Yis attention, and at this moment, the water flow around him resumed flowing.


    Stillness onlysted for a few seconds. He couldnt help feeling a little disappointed.


    Even so, he cheered himself up by saying it was still powerful and regained his spirit back.


    Finally, I have an efficacious ability.


    In Shen Yis heart, even if it didnt have lethality, it would still be more effective than the illusion-like white mes, and the atomization for escape and sneaking around.


    It was evident to him that the ability to make things still was more adverse and intuitive. As long as he used his brain, he could develop many ways to do so.


    Ow!


    An angry roar suddenly came from Cokes mouth as it built up momentum in ce for some time and lunged toward Shen Yi in extreme anger.


    In Shen Yis impression, Coke has been obedient these days, and it was the first time he saw it get angry and pounce on someone.


    The coolness in his left palm renewed, and he subconsciously aimed his hand at Coke, who had jumped into mid-air.


    The next moment, he saw an incredible scene.


    The cat, with its mouth open in a state of swooping and jumping, froze in mid-air.


    Even the still hair was in its original state.


    As the time approached, he quickly stepped aside.


    Bang! Coke banged himself against the wall.


    Coke, who was ready to transform, was shocked to find that he had pounced on the wrong side, and the man who stood here just now seemed to have teleported to the other side.


    Shen Yi took out his mobile phone and prepared to set the timer. While the angry Coke rushed over again after its initial bewilderment subsided.


    Stay still.


    Once again, the cat with his teeth bared and ws open was frozen in mid-air.


    He once again stepped aside and waited for Coke to recover from its stillness.


    Bang. It banged itself against the wall again.


    He took a nce at the timer and found Five seconds.


    The time of stillnesssted for five seconds, and the same went for water flow before.


    But the experimental subjects were very few, so he wasnt sure if every target would be stilled for five seconds.


    The Seed of Chaos was a little frightened this time, but the hovering aura of an extra-worldly god made it very irritating.


    It shrank back slightly and once again lunged towards Shen Yi.


    Still.


    He again stilled the Cokes body, then reached out and turned its direction in mid-air.


    Five seconds passed quickly. Coke which just retained its original kic energy and inertia, rushed in the opposite direction.


    It took a lot of effort to stay in bnce.


    Coke could not understand what was happening. As the seed of chaos, it has lived for a long time and seen countless different forces.


    But it still could not understand how this mysterious man could use the power of several extra-worldly gods.


    It shrank into the corner of the cafe in terror, looking at Shen Yi with incredulous eyes.


    Shen Yi walked over with a gentle smile, stretched out his hand, and approached it very slowly, trying to stroke its head.


    With the thought of, once Coke had any more aggressive intentions, he would immediately start atomization.


    He whispered, Stop it, Coke.


    Wow. Coke squawked, but there was no further attack.


    After subsiding the coke, he came to his usual self and immediately started his experiment, with a lot of possibility of his new power to his hearts content.


    Still.


    He stilled the object that was falling, stilled the clock that was moving, stilled the leaves that were blown by the wind.


    Shen Yi couldnt figure out the specific principle of stillness, so he could only use it through constant experimentation.


    <strong> Some rules about Still:</strong><ul><li>It cannot stop the flow of air, only still the visible objects.</li><li>It can only immobilize a whole, not individual parts.</li><li>Stillness itself does not cause any harm to the living body.</li><li>External interference can influence the thing being stilled.</li></ul>


    At noon that day, a customer came to the door.


    It was a regr customer, a female high school student, who hade a few days before and confided in Shen Yi about not being able to handle her friendships.


    It was clear that this was amonsense person who belongs to the world.


    The sudden arrival of a customer took Shen Yi back, but he immediately put on a professional smile.


    WeeI meant to say that, but the cafe is closed right now.


    Pointing at the ss door, he said with difficulty: You see the condition of the door. Im still trying to fix it.


    However, the high school girl didnt care at all: Its all right, boss. I just came to have a seat, cant I?


    After a little thought, he nodded.


    Of course, you can.


    He watched her carrying her small bag and sitting down on a chair in the cafe.


    When the other party sat down, he could not help but be curious and quietly used his ability on her once.


    Still.


    It was his first time using his extraordinary power on an ordinary person.


    She waspletely stilled.


    Five secondster, the high school girl moved freely again.


    She thought for a while, then raised her hand and shouted, Boss, I want a cappino.


    Shen Yi immediately said with a smile. Ill prepare it for you, please wait.


    Just as he thought, the person concerned did not even realize that she had been stilled.


    He prepared the coffee and handed it to the high school girl.


    Thank you.


    This time also she came to chat with Shen Yi, talking about somemon problems and the pressure of the campus.


    Shen Yi stood by her side, gently as a confidant, enlightening andforting her.


    The two talked for about an hour or so.


    Thank you. She finally burst out crying and left with an umbre.


    Standing at the door, he looked at her departing back and was silent for a long time.


    After experiencing all sorts of mysteries, he has always had a special sense of detachment whenmunicating with ordinary people.


    It was as if the two were separated by an invisible wall.


    Ignorance, is it happiness or misfortune? Shen Yi shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    After the high school girl left, he continued his experiments to fully master his power.


    <strong> Newly discovered rule:</strong><ul><li>If you want to still a target, use your left hand to perfectly align with the target, as long as there is a slight deviation, it will fail.</li><li>The power takes effect in an instant, and the distance seems to have no limit, but if there is an object blocking it in the middle, it will not work.</li></ul>


    It could be interpreted as Shen Yis handunched an invisible beam of light, when the beam of light hit the object, it would be still for five seconds.


    Of course, this beam wasnt actually real light, and it wont be reflected by the mirror.


    During the period of stillness, even if he did anything to the party, the other party would not discover it.<ul><li>However, it onlyst five seconds.</li><li>After five seconds, the still state would be raised. If the persons state was changed and they would be a slightly wiser person, then they would notice the oddity.</li><li>If he wanted to still something again, he had to re-condense the coolness after the rest, and he couldnt do it simultaneously.</li></ul>


    He tried it out so many times, but no matter whether or not he stayed focused, he needed a fixed five seconds to concentrate on the coolness in his palms.


    In the end, he tried and found that the power would not work on him at all.


    Finally, its not just a power to bluff and escape.


    He breathed a long sigh of relief with a smile of contentment and a clear sense of steadfastness on his face.


    After the throughout testing, he recorded the rules about the new power, one by one, in his notes.


    Then, he suddenly realized that he had nothing to do now.


    The matter of the Quiet Word was resolved, and the cafe was temporarily closed because of the door.


    Plus, the trial of the new power was somewhat over.


    The past two days, trouble waspletely gone in an instant, and he had a rare leisure time.


    He sat in a chair by the window and looked out of the cafe.


    The rain was still pouring outside.


    If it was to say. There was still lots to be done, such as contact with the inner world, learning about the ult, the things to keep a cat, and money.


    But there wasnt anything that needed to be done immediately.


    Shen Yi charmingly brewed a cup of coffee, made a delicious snack, and ced it on the best-viewed table.


    He leisurely walked over and sat down on one side of the table, ready to enjoy the time.


    Boss Shen.


    George walked in from outside the cafe with a smile and put away the ck umbre. While Su Ling followed him without any expression on her face.


    Shen Yi nkly stared at the coffee and snacks on the table.


    Having spent two months together, he knew George well enough to know that the brief period of rxation and peace was over.


    After putting his umbre aside George stepped forward: Thank you for your help yesterday, because of that important information, the Quiet Words power in Bnd was crushed.


    He pointed at Su Ling beside him, who turned slightly sideways and seemed to dislike being pointed at.


    George smiled and said. I want to celebrate here with her. You have no problem with that, right?


    Shen Yi nodded with a smile, he actually had an opinion, but it was hard to say it.


    Of course. My cafe is always open to friends, so tell me. Whats the matter this time?


    Georges face showed an expression of I cant hide anything from you, youve seen it all.


    It seems that nothing can be hidden from you. Indeed Im not just here to simply chat.


    Shen Yi stood up, walked towards George who was not far away, and said with a smile, I know, if nothing special happens, you wont bring her along with you.


    Georges expression gradually became heavy and nodded his head.


    What Im going to talk about is a dangerous man named Yare Vird.

 Chapter 48: Yare Villard

    Chapter 48: Yare Vird


    Pleasee and have a seat here.


    Shen Yi pointed to a seat not far away. It was a seat with a poor view.


    It was very far from where he wanted to sit just now. For some reason, he didnt want the two to see his coffee and snacks.


    Excuse me, Boss Shen.


    George nodded, walking towards the seat on that side, followed by Su Ling.


    Before we talk about things, order two cups of coffee and help me with a little money to fix the door.


    He continued with a smile. The weather has been so badtely that there arent many customers. If you guys donte again, Im afraid Ill be close to bankruptcy.


    Shen Yi revealed a bitter smile and truthfully said his recent situation.


    He was indeed running out of money.


    I understand.


    George nodded in understanding, but his understanding waspletely different from that of Shen Yi, he naturally thought that Boss Shen was just joking.


    How could such a big shot need money?


    George understood very well the psychology of extraterrestrial creatures like Shen Yi, who hid among themoners and mortals, observing peoples joys and sorrows and obtaining some special pleasure.


    Maybe thats enough for them.


    Paying for coffee a little at a time was a sort of ritualistic practice. George knew very well that if he did send over $1.8 million in cash, Boss Shen would feel insulted.


    We wille more often, rest assured.


    George had no idea that he was bored. On the contrary, he thought that Boss Shen needed to watch more interesting things to get pleasure.


    Shen Yi asked, What do you want to order?


    Latte. As usual, George ordered the same coffee.


    Su Ling wanted to try something new, so she pointed to the certain coffee on the menu.


    I want this one, Brevet


    Shen Yi nodded lightly and continued to ask. What about the snack?


    Su Ling raised her hand and propped her chin up, and said, Lets not order the snacks, Im not very hungry today.


    Shen Yi and George were both stunned for a moment, and the two of them looked at Su Ling with incredulous eyes.


    Whats wrong?


    Su Ling was a little embarrassed by being stared at with such a look and quickly turned her face away.


    Then Ill go and prepare, you two wait here for a while.


    With that Shen Yi turned around and went to the bar and started brewing the coffee.


    Su Ling thought for a moment and suddenly asked. At the end, you wanted me to go upstairs first so that I could take credit?


    George did not deny it and said bluntly: You joined as a B-ss investigator. As long as you survive, youll be an A-ss investigator, its just around the corner. All you need is more experience.


    What Im doing is just giving you the experience you need.


    This time Su Ling did not talk back and remained silent for a while, saying: Thank you.


    How does it feel to arrest those cultists with your own hands? George suddenly raised such a question. It is said that everyone has different thoughts in mind when arresting others for the first time.


    Su Ling looked at the ceiling light and said slowly. I thought of my father.


    Looking at her face, George said earnestly. The crimes your fathermitted were not your fault at all. You dont have to feel guilty.


    Youve already made up for the victims a lot, so lets call it a day.


    Su Ling shook her head, not wanting to talk about this topic.


    George sighed, knowing that psychological problems were hard to solve, and there were too many investigators in the bureau with psychological problems.


    He took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, but it did not light it.


    After a while, Shen Yi came with two cups of hot coffee and skillfully put them down.


    He still had a gentle smile on his face.


    So lets start. Is this about Yare Vird? whom you want to talk about. I remember he is the priest of the Quiet Word


    George nodded in response. The information given by Boss Shen had mentioned Yare Vird, which means he also knew something about this man.


    But no one in this world knew Yare Vird better than he did.


    George recalled his memories and continued. Yare Vird was a very dangerous man. Many years ago, he, I, and another wizard, the three of us formed a small team with the goal of seizing lost and mysterious artifacts from around the world.


    The wizard and I were both young at the time, but Yare Vird has lived for more than a hundred years. So naturally, he was the leader of the small team of three.


    Weve done a lot of things, got a lot of mysterious relics, and gained fame in just a few years.


    But none of us wanted to stop there, so we took a different path.


    His tone gradually became solemn.


    Yare Vird is a crazy man at heart. Although he appears calm andposed on the outside, he has the most insane core.


    Shen Yi just listened silently, but Su Ling on the side couldnt help but ask, Is he strong?


    George nodded lightly and said. In fact, he can be regarded as half of my teacher, and most of mybat skills are taught by him.


    Hearing this Su Ling was stunned because she knew how powerful George was.


    His fighting ability ranked among the top five in all of Nn. Even with the same physical fitness, the worlds top killers, martial artists, and athletic champions couldnt pass him by two rounds.


    All along, George had been fighting against monsters the size of buildings and hills, dealt with all kinds of dangerous situations, and survived many desperate situations in all sorts.


    The teacher who taught himbat skills was Yale Wird. Even if that man might not be as powerful as George, he would definitely not be something that ordinary people could handle.


    George said seriously: Su Ling, if you meet this man alone, remember not to fight but to run away immediately.


    Su Ling was silent and did not reply.


    George shook his head and said, An investigator like you wontst long But you may not know that the enemy you met is him because this guy can change his appearance. Even if he is standing in front of me now, maybe I wont recognize him at all.


    At this point, George paused for a moment, and suddenly looked at Shen Yi very seriously.


    I want to confirm one thing.


    Shen Yi nodded, Go ahead.


    George continued. The Priest of the Quiet Word we captured is not Yare Vird. Is there a discrepancy in the intelligence, or is the Quiet Word mastermind still in Bnd?


    Shen Yi closed his eyes and began to think about what Byron had been up to. One thing he could be sure of was that Byron had no possibility of deceiving him.


    This man did not hesitate to summon the extraterrestrial gods for his daughter, so he definitely would never deceive the messenger of God for his daughter.


    Thetter. He gazed into Georges eyes and answered seriously. But its also the former.


    There is indeed a deviation in the information. Even if I had not investigated it, there would be two priests in Bnd.


    George looked grim and nodded heavily. I understand.


    He looked at Shen Yi and said solemnly, All along you have helped me a lot, thank you very much.


    Shen Yi was taken aback by his solemnity, then he smiled and said sincerely, We are also friends.


    George nodded and began to savor the still piping hot coffee.


    After the duo left, Shen Yi calmly finished his coffee and ate his food, but his heart was not at all calm.


    Yare Vird


    This name was undoubtedly the author of The Language of Silence.


    He lived for more than a hundred years and had written The Language of Silence in his early years. He also had adventures with George, captured mysterious relics around the world, and taught young Georgebat skills. Finally, joined the Language of Silence because of his dedication to the study of the ult and became a high-ranking cult priest.


    Even though he had never met the man, he already figured out his life experience and knew that this was an excellent and dangerous man.


    It was gettingte.


    He looked out the window and found that the rain was still pouring and persisted longer than he thought.


    It was just that the drizzle had be very small.


    He vaguely saw a ck figure in the alley outside the cafe, slowly approaching, looking somewhat abnormal.


    He frowned and stood up, he was sure that this was not a guest.


    Because no normal customer woulde to the cafe at this time.


    The ck shadow was like a broken mannequin, approaching the cafe at a lumbering slow pace, with very incoherent movements.


    From the very beginning, he knew that one day he would face the battle head-on. The more he went on the more he felt the situation would happen.


    But this was all an imaginary situation he thought before, this was the first time it really happened.


    Supernaturalbat.


    Atst, the shadow came to the cafe door and revealed its true appearance.


    Gray nts putrefy the bodys organs and swelled like a gourd in its skull.


    It was a rotten-smelling human puppet, still maintaining the appearance of life, with no vitality in its eyes, but a peculiar dullness.


    It was like a living corpse.


    Coke hiding from Shen Yi in the corner also saw it, but he didnt have the slightest desire to attack. Instead, he raised his two front paws to his mouth and made a small gesture of wanting to vomit.


    Wailing as a ntden living corpse raised its rotting arms and approached Shen Yi, who was not far away.


    The speed is very slow.


    Shen Yi somehow understood that his opponent was very slow, even slower than a normal person.


    Such a rotten corpse, what kind ofbat power did it have other than horrible?


    The living corpse opened its mouth. Arge number of green nts emerged from the mouth that grew rapidly. Along with the rancid smell, the green nts sprang straight to the Shen Yi in front of it.


    A dozen vine green nts pierced Shen Yis body, but not a trace of blood flowed.


    He calmly looked at the monster, and his body began to turn into a white mist little by little and easily floated in the mid-air.


    A terrifying breath descended.


    The coke in the corner shivered all of a sudden, even the lifeless living corpse felt the shock at this moment.


    In another part of the cafe, Shen Yi reverted to human form and calmly stretched out his left hand, easily aiming at the monster.


    Stillness.


    It only stopped for five seconds.


    The monster could move again.


    Just when he wanted to continue fogging and dodging the attack, he found the living corpse hiding in the corner with extreme fear, holding its disgusting head and crouched down.


    Whoo! Whoo! The living corpse tremblingly shrieked with great fear.


    Like a living corpse, Coke also hid in another corner, afraid toe out, and looked frightened.


    The only one still standing in the middle of the cafe, like a perpetrator was Shen Yi himself.

 Chapter 49: The End of Smoke

    Chapter 49: The End of Smoke


    He had long known that whenever he used his abilities, the aura of an extra-worldly god would appear on his body, which could have a tremendous effect on strong inspirational people.


    But he didnt expect it to be quite useful for dead things as well.


    Oh, and the cat.


    The coke, shrank in the other corner of the cafe, only exposing his small head slightly, and looked at Shen Yi.


    Seeing his funny appearance, Shen Yi almost couldnt help butugh out loud. His aura obviously frightened him.


    The cats inspiration would probably be very high. Didnt all kinds of stories and legends say that cats were psychic animals?


    Shen Yi nodded and felt that Cokes performance was not surprising at all.


    He sauntered to the other one and eyed the living corpse that was in a state of fear.


    The living corpse also looked at him with a shocked and frightened expression, a look that was so difficult to describe. The already ugly-looking corpses shocked face became a little funny.


    Suddenly, the living corpse which had been frightened out of its depth, began to stop moving. It trembled in the corner for a while andpletely stopped moving.


    Shen Yi squatted down and found that it became motionless, just like an ordinary corpse.


    It should be that the maniptor behind the scenes felt that it could not be a threat to me at all, and disconnected the maniption.


    Coke still scrutinized Shen Yi in terror.


    After examining the corpse, he rose to his feet and walked to the Coke, and stretched his hand forward in an attempt to reassure his cat.


    Good boy,e on,e here.


    Coke shook his head, leaning against the corner of the wall,pletely afraid to go out.


    It thought thoroughly that if this man took another step forward, he would immediately turn himself into a wall and rush out of the city in one breath.


    Come on, or Ill let you keep himpany for a moment.


    While speaking, he pointed to the living corpse not far away. For him, it meant he would ce coke on him.


    But Coke heard another meaning, after hesitating for a moment about whether to transform directly.


    In the end, Coke crawled out obediently, came to Shen Yis hand, and lowered its little head.


    Meow.


    It rubbed Shen Yis palm tteringly, trying not to be dealt with.


    Shen Yi smiled and rubbed the cats head for a while and then looked at the corpse that had lost its vitality and felt a great headacheing.


    What to do with this thing


    The body was still in the cafe, and it was not good to keep it there.


    But how to deal with it?


    Normal people should have no experience in handling corpses.


    But for Shen Yi, handling the corpse was more troublesome than fighting monsters.


    After taking a deep breath, he pulled the already immobile living corpse out of the corner and dragged it towards the outside of the cafe.


    The corpses body was terrible, with a disgusting sense of corrosion.


    He dragged it for a while and paused, thinking that even if he dragged the body out, there was no ce to hide it.


    He did not have a shovel to dig the ground nor a vehicle to transport the body, and it was disgusting to chop them up.


    He dragged the body back again.


    He sighed and decided to hide the corpse first.


    Lets wait for the two investigators toe. Let them help with the body.


    Sitting back in the chair, Shen Yi thought of something and felt that there was a great possibility.


    If theyunch an attack on me, it will also possible for them to attack George and Su Ling?


    He took a deep breath, hoping from the bottom of his heart that the two would be fine.


    He was more worried about Su Ling, who was a bit rash, than the experienced George.


    George was the type of person who would run away if he couldnt fight, and would even bargain with the enemy if necessary, but Su Ling didnt look like she would give up with the cultists.


    After leaving the cafe, George held up the ck umbre and especially advised Su Ling.


    Su Ling, these days be careful. he said.


    Su Ling was puzzled and looked at him.


    George was silent for a while, and said, I have asked people to investigate carefully. The mole in the bureau will certainly reveal the foot and will be probed soon.


    But until we find out who the mole is .


    Su Ling nodded lightly and said, I understand, dont worry about me too much.


    George suddenly said, What happened to your father, I know.


    Do we have to talk about this topic?


    Su Ling frowned and felt that the other party had repeatedly brought this topic up.


    The drizzle fell slightly, while George continued, Your father used to be a witcher hero. Later, because he didnt want your mother to die, so he took the wrong path and became a cult.


    Su Lings hand under the raincoat clenched into a fist and lowered her head.


    George continued, The hero who has been a demagogue has hurt a lot of people, and he hurt you as a father.


    Over the years, youve spent a lot of money trying to make amends for the people your father hurt.


    I think thats enough.

 Chapter 49.2

    Chapter 49.2


    George had already had Su Lings file, he knew very well about her family background and also knew that she was actually a little girl living in the shadows.


    I just want to tell you, Su Ling, you and your father will always be two people, and you are also the victim of the incident. You dont need to atone and repent forever.


    Su Ling remained silent for a long, long time.


    The fine rain hit her face, and her delicate face had no expression.


    She gazed into Georges eyes, and there seemed to be a hint of anger in her tone.


    Weve only known each other for a few days, so dont think you know me very well. To enlighten me in such a tone of an elder will annoy me a lot.


    Were just partners, not friends, let alone family.


    Su Ling said without hesitation, turned around, and left without looking back.


    George stood alone in his ck umbre and remained silent for a long time.


    He sighed and raked his hair from front to back.


    Did I screw it up again? Damn it, I cant help it, I know its going to happen .  Maybe its good.


    George shook his head and walked away, his back slowly disappeared alone in the alley outside the cafe.


    An hourter, he returned home.


    George lives in a single-story vi on the outskirts of Bnd.


    No rtives, no neighbors, not even a living pet.


    He was the only one within 500 meters of the entire vi, and the nearest convenience store was a mile away, making life very inconvenient.


    He didnt need any friends or family, because that would undoubtedly hurt others.


    Returning to the dark and quiet home. George didnt turn on the lights and sat straight down on the couch and turned on the TV.


    He calmly leaned back on the couch and watched thete-night shows on TV.


    For more than a decade, he has been living alone like this and lived to be thirty, forty years old


    Even if someone had been his friend, they would have forgotten.


    I shouldnt have said so much. he said to himself.


    Although he and Su Ling had only been partners for a few days, seeing her preupied look, he couldnt help but say a few more words.


    He sighed and took out an old photo from the pocket of his pants.


    It was a picture of Su Ling going in and out of the slums.


    A dirty-faced, helpless, bewildered little girl, dressed in a muddy vest, held a broken ss in her hand as a defensive weapon.


    He closed his eyes and silently put the picture back in his pocket.


    ording to the high-ranking officials of the Anti-Magic Bureau, rtives and friends were the only possible price, and they specially arranged a girl who could make him feel sympathetic as a partner.


    I wonder if a man like Boss Shen will be restricted by the disaster-level relics?


    After more than two months of getting along, he already regarded Shen Yi as a friend. Heughed at his thoughts.


    Perhaps he had a friend who would never disappear.


    As for Su Ling, sooner orter, he wouldpletely forget her, right?


    This was the price of using the first de.


    The effect of the second de would only reduce the lifespan, and you could find ways to supplement it. But every time the first de was used the user wouldpletely forget a rtive or friend on the worldline.


    Many details made George understand that he might have had children and wives in the past, but their connections with him had been severed.


    Even the prophet or other people could no longer make them recognize themselves.


    Unless it was the power of an extra-worldly god, which was higher than the rules of relics.

 Chapter 49.3

    Chapter 49.3


    It was possible for them to still be alive in this world, maybe even living in Bnd, but they must be strangers when theye into contact with them.


    Forget it, there are more important things.


    George forced himself not to think about it, and began to sort through the clues he had.


    It didnt even have to be tomorrow morning, the Anti-Magic Bureau could soon find out who the mole really was.


    An investigator who frequentlymunicated and interacted with the Quiet Word would definitely not have left no handle.


    Moreover, the scope of the investigation was notrge. Because the only people who knew about each battle n were B-rank and above participating investigators.


    It will be over soon.


    But he also knew that if the mole was Yare Vird, he would have left Bnd.


    His own careful advice to Su Ling might not be so necessary.


    The surroundings suddenly fell into eerily silence.


    An absolute silence, even the sound of bugs and rain disappeared.


    It was not normal.


    Everything began to be discordant, as if something had changed.


    George, who was sitting on the sofa, narrowed his eyes and felt a very special aura. It was so close it came to the door of his house.


    Not only that breath, but the breath belonging to human beings gradually increased, and at least hundreds of people came around the vi.


    The remnant of the Quiet Word


    He still sat on the sofa, just turned off the TV calmly.


    At this moment, his headphone rang.


    Andes surprised voice sounded from another side: Boss George, we found out. It was Yaen, that guy is Yale Wird!


    He forged a new life using methods that are unknown for the time being and also passed every annual inspection by the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Yaen is gone now, and our men have started searching for him in the city!


    George nodded lightly and replied: You can tell everyone that, Yaen, no, that Yare Vird should be here with me.


    A man dressed in white was standing right in front of George.


    From his appearance, he seemed to be a friendly young man in his early twenties. He dressed in clean white and neat clothes; he had light blue hair with a kind of smile that would make people approachable.


    George would asionally see the young investigator in the Defense Department, but never had a deep conversation with him.


    He said calmly: Yare, you have been in the anti-magic bureau for all these years, right? Its just that you never had much contact with me, supposedly because you dont want me to know who you really are.


    He suddenly remembered something and said, So, the sudden feeling of wrongness I felt in the abandoned building wasnt from that priests corpse, but from you who came to my side to report.


    How did you do that? As far as I know, no one can escape the induction and annual testing of the Order Pointer, and those who have a dissident heart will be pointed out.


    Yare smiled and replied, Because of the gift of the Quiet Singer, the only gift left by Him a thousand years ago. Because of His power, I could remain undetected by any test relics.


    I see. George nodded, the power of the extra-worldly god was indeed unreasonable.


    He said stallingly, So, what are you doing in my house, to catch me?


    Of course, Im not here to catch you but to kill you, George.


    Yare had a very gentle smile on his face as if he did not possess any aggressive brother next door but said the most dangerous words.


    I want to say in advance that your relics have no effect on me.


    Yare took out a grim-faced target from his arms, and his blood-red eyes seemed to be alive, constantly looking around.


    He continued: Distortion level relic, must hit the target, can attract weapons with flight trajectory.


    Its not very versatile. Usually, it can only attract a bullet, but at some point, it is a natural enemy for certain people.


    George lit a cigarette.


    This time, his cigarette was finally lit.


    If you had run away hours ago, you would have probably escaped, but now youve chosen to bepletely exposed, mobilizing yourst men to kill me, and the chances of your escape are much lower.


    George continued, Why? Give me an answer, this is not at all a style you used to have.


    Yare stood still for a long time, finally stopped smiling, his face darkened, and there was silent anger in his voice.


    George, back then I asked you why you wanted to be a hard-working investigator.


    You said  one always has to do something, uneconomical but necessary.


    A new smile appeared on Yares face and said mildly: I recently found out that I am the same person as you, the one in the cafe is fine, but if you dont get rid of this guy.


    I will not be able to feel at ease.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    George fell into silence. Hundreds of Quiet word cultists had already surrounded his vi, and the three-grade flying knife relics could no longer be useful.


    The cigarette fell to the ground, George stomped it out with his foot, and expressionlessly picked up the ck umbre next to him on the sofa. In fact, it wasnt only an umbre but also a weapon he had trusted for years. A superior family members skull was used as the raw material for the umbre frame.


    He stared at his former friend.


    Is that so? But you are very wrong because Im not the same person as you.


    Hundreds of gray-robed men had surrounded the vi, each one expressionless and silent.


    Next instant, the lone vi in the darkness suddenly burst into mes.


    George, holding the second de in his right hand and the ck umbre in his left, jumped out of the second-floor window with wounds all over his body.


    The fire burned beside him, George didnt look back, but he startedining as soon as hended.


    I was assigned this house, I cant afford to buy it myself.


    He saw a dozen cultists surrounding the back of the vi, after seeing him they began to chant a spell, and the invisible force in the air began to tremble slightly.


    George quickly opened the ck umbre, and the equipment made from the skulls of the superior family instantly made the unknown invisible technique vanish.


    In the next instant, he had already rushed in front of a group of cultists, and the second de in his hand slid lightly across their bodies at a very rapid pace, the de was extremely precise, like an extremely delicate operation.


    Second de-Absolute Death.


    Several cultists immediately fell down, instantly losing all their breath of life.


    Even though the effect of Must Hit Target prevented the flying knife from being used as a flying knife, the mysterious relic could still be used as a melee weapon in the near war.


    The effect of the third de was an absolute hit, which had no advantage as a melee weapon.


    The first de, which costs a lot, had the effect of Absolute Banishment, which was extremely restraining to extraterrestrials. But for enemies without the concept of immortality, its threat level was no different from that of the second de.


    So he used the second de as a melee weapon.


    George, like an unstoppable humanoid monster, quickly pierced through the cultists, and no one was able to stop him.


    On the other hand, the cultists began to panic due to his manic-level attack.


    But George was expressionless, just breaking through the city in the rain.


    As long as he could escape to a ce with arge number of buildings, he could rely on his agility to wander and even break his enemies one by one.


    Once again, Yare appeared in front of him blocking his path.


    Having no choice he stopped in his track and looked at the man in front of him silently.


    It seemed if he wanted to leave then he had to get past him, but there was no way.


    He sensed that Yare had set up some kind of invisible art in front of him. Even though he couldnt tell the exact effect, it was clear that it was bound to be a wide-ranging trap.


    If he go further, he would be attacked by invisible techniques, and if he tried to avoid it, then he would be entangled by Yare.


    At this moment, arge number of cultists surrounded him, and each cultist stared at him.


    Here Yare ambushed another group of people.


    It seemed like he was cornered into Dead end.


    George knew very well, that at the end of the day he was still a mortal, not a monster. The mortal body had its own limit, it could not withstand the damage of arge number of invisible art.


    If he lived in the city instead of this deste empty ce, then there might be a lot of room for escape and fighting.


    However, it could also cost lots of peoples life.


    Ordinary people who were living in the city, working hard for the ordinary life, living with worries and longings for tomorrow.


    It suddenly dawned on him.


    That not wanting to drag others down when encountering enemies was his purpose of living on the outskirts of the city in the beginning.


    More than ten years had passed, and he had almost forgotten the original intention.


    George looked far into the brightly lit city.


    People live in the city and they themselves lived in the suburbs.


    He said to himself, But Im the rat in the city, worrying and fretting every day, and  never get back to the countryside.


    With his hands behind his back, Yare said calmly, You have nowhere to go.


    It seems like this, I have indeed been cornered. Georges face was rxed andzy as if it was not himself who had been cornered.


    Yare slowly took out a western sword and approached him a little.


    He knew the danger of this man best.


    Compared with many years ago, the current George had shocked him a little, he was so powerful.


    Just now the two fought in the vi, and Yare was almost killed by the second de. Without the help of the others, even with must hit the target, he might not be able to take down George.


    Byron betrayed me. Yare looked at George and suddenly spoke: The man who might betray me is the most suspect, and the only one alive is him.


    George was slightly taken aback, Byron, that man has not been seen for a long time. So he was also involved in this incident?


    The three of them were friends from birth to death, and they had saved each other countless times. Unexpectedly, now they meet again at such an event with a strange connection.


    The bonds between people were sometimes reconnected.


    Yare continued: I had made a promise to help me on the condition of the disaster relic and the resurrection of his daughter because if you want to destroy Bender, you must need the assistance of a top wizard.


    Even though time was tickling, he still seemed to want to say it, as if he couldnt rest easy without telling all this in front of George.


    But George knew that this came from the viciousness in Yares heart. His headphones were connected to the Anti-Magic Bureau, and many investigators could hear the conversation here.


    And Yares actions would undoubtedly expose Byron involvement in the incident. From now on, he would be hunted down by the Anti-Magic Bureau and the Corona Church, and he would no longer have a foothold in the surface world.


    He had seen this man, through revenge to put his mind at ease.


    Yare said with a face full of indignation and hatred,  I originally wanted to deal with him after the sacrifice was over, but he actually betrayed me first  It turns out that he doesnt care at all whether his daughter can be resurrected or not.


    George shook his head: I dont know exactly what happened, but I know what kind of person Byron is, and, since you didnt see me clearly at all, you probably didnt see Byron clearly at all either.


    Hes not someone who doesnt care about his daughter, he says seriously. Maybe he just doesnt believe you, thinks youre a scum.


    Yare was silent for a long time, and his originally calm face suddenly turned hideous: Stop it! This time I will send you to hell, next time, I will take care of Byron and Bnd together! You all have to pay the price!


    George just looked at him calmly, with a hint of mockery at the corner of his mouth.


    Youre still this stupid and arrogant, if you hadnt tried to monopolize the relic in the first ce, the three of us wouldnt have parted so easily.


    Yare, people like you simply couldnt get peace of mind.


    And you dont have a next time. This time, things had been very noisy. Not only Nns anti-magic bureau but also global forces such as the Corona Church attached great importance to it.


    Even if you managed to escape from Bnd, the Quiet Word would no longer have a foothold in the second continent.


    He just thought it in his mind but did not say it.


    There was no need to talk to the man in front of him anymore.


    In the earphone, Andy was shouting frantically, asking him to hold on for ten more minutes, just ten minutes.


    But George knew the result was likely to be in the next moment.


    Its noisy.


    He frowned, took off his earphones, and calmly looked into the sky.


    The Anti-Magic Bureau A-level investigators none of them could live in peace, neither die in bed.


    It was just a verymon ending.


    He scratched his hair and saidnguidly, At least when I die, there are still people who remember me, and I can remember many others, so its not bad.


    George picked up the headphones in his hand and finally said, Andy, help me tell Su Ling not to seek revenge on that man.


    He was silent for a while and added: Tell her find a chance to quit the anti-magic bureau and be an ordinary person, study, go to school, she still has a chance Theres more toe, and its good to be a country mouse.


    With that, George crumpled the earphones in his hand.


    Have you finished yourst words? You dont want your partner to go the old way?


    Yareughed cruelly, You are indeed right, once you be an A-ss investigator you cant end well, And that girl is only experience away from being an A-level investigator.


    George didnt answer him again, didnt even look at him, just looked in the direction of Bnd.


    For decades, he had only one job, to watch over the city.


    Yare was a little annoyed, stretched out a hand, and waved it down gently.


    Hundreds of cultists, including Yare, attacked at the same time. No matter how powerful George was in the end he was still a mortal just a body of flesh and blood who relies on relics to fight.


    George once again picked up the ck umbre andughed.


    He did not give up fighting.


    The battlested for a long time.


    The entire vi was razed to the ground, and no life could be seen within 500 meters.


    In the end, the Quiet Word lost two-thirds of its followers, and Yare, the mastermind of the murder, was nearly killed.


    They aplished their goal this time by a fluke.


    All participants were terrified.


    As of now, the vanguard troops sent by Quiet Word to Bnd have been almost wiped out.


    Yare had thought that everything would be over soon, but he did not expect that George still possessed a very frighteningbat power despite the open area and the inability to use the relics properly.


    George, not bad for you


    Yare talked to himself, reminiscing about Georges power, and he couldnt help but admire him from the bottom of his heart.


    Now he was fleeing from the outskirts of Bnd to the nearest port, leaving Nn by waterway.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Caf.


    After hiding the body, Shen Yi changed into his pajamas and decided not to think about so many things.


    Finally, I can rest properly tonight.


    Shen Yi smiled at the mirror and nned to go to bed on time today. It doesnt matter, even if the Quiet Words remnants had not been cleaned up, the rest would be handled by the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    He was not an investigator, so there was no need for him to worry too much about it.


    Turning off the cafes lights, he went back to his room.


    As usual, he brushed his teeth and washed, took off his jacket, and sat on the bed for a while.


    With a sigh of relief, hey down on the not-sorge bed.


    Closing his eyes, prepared to zone off.


    But for some reason, he couldnt fall asleep despite being to bed early.


    Is there something else that hasnt been done?


    It seems not Anyway, when its time to sleep just sleep well.


    I still cant sleep.


    Why cant I sleep?


    After tossing and pondering about it for a while, he finally understood why he couldnt sleep.


    Because he was concerned about the two investigators, wondering if they had been attacked by the enemy.


    Just like Aina, they might be injured or worst case scenario die if attacked by the enemy .


    Sinceing to this world, he had no family, no friends, no past, and became nothing.


    All the things worth nostalgia were lost in the hometown.


    The loneliness was more bitter than pure coffee, with an endless aftertaste that could not be dispersed.


    It wasnt that he didnt notice it at first, but he didnt dare to consider it.


    But now, it was different. He no longer had the past but has the present.


    Shen Yi sat on the bed and recalled the high school girl at noon, who had a lively conversation with himself and finally went back in tears.


    What did she say .


    No matter how much he tried, he couldnt seem to remember what the other party said.


    She seemed to be talking about something in school  About her and her front desk, well, it was just some ordinary quarrel.


    Thats all.


    Ordinary peoples thoughts, ordinary peoples lives, isnt that the case?


    To put it bluntly, his purpose has always been to live a peaceful-ordinary life.


    Shen Yi raised his head, looking at the ceiling very familiar.


    He seemed to remember what George, Aina, Su Ling, and Byron had said and done, and would even repeatedly recall the few scenes where he was summoned.


    The memory was so fresh that he had not even forgotten it a little.


    He knew some things were different from the very beginning. Maybe he had realized it earlier when he saw the seriously injured Aina, but he didnt think much about it and concealed himself.


    Unknown to him, his world has already established a close connection with the world inside.


    Maybe if he had reported it earlier, instead of waiting a few days for the two investigators toe to his door, the Chaos Remnant Order wouldnt have been badly damaged and Aina would not have almost died.


    Fortunately, after handing over the information, the Quiet Words power in Bnd was basically wiped out, and the city would no longer be in danger.


    Maybe its a good life now, reestablishing some connection between Aina and George, and even Su Ling and Byron.


    People always need to be needed, and without certain connections with others, people could not live in society.


    Eventually, they would be consumed by loneliness and emptiness.


    He still remembered at the time of summoning when he saw Byrons father-daughter embracing each other he was so envious, now he would not be so envious anymore.


    Heughed out and said to himself, No wonder I cant sleep, with all this in my mind. Its indeed true that people tend to start thinking about life in the middle of the night.


    He simply leaned back on the headboard, took the ring off his hand, and yed with it carefully in his hand.


    Cant sleep.


    After ying for a while, he got up from the bed and left the back room, and went to the cafe that had been messed up by the monster.


    Instead of turning on the lights, he just sat in a window chair, looking morefortable in the dark.


    In the darkness, he noticed a figure approaching from outside the cafe.


    The figure looked more familiar as it neared. But due to darkness, her expression couldnt see clearly, only to see the other party looked a little lost and helpless.


    He subconsciously greeted her with a smile: Wee! I remember you left less than two hours, right? Where is George?


    Su Ling didnt answer him, and her delicate face was hard to see in the dark.


    Shen Yi stood up from the chair, reached out to the wall, and turned on the light. When he looked back, Su Lings expression took aback him.


    Under the lights, Su Lings face lookedpletely bewildered and overwhelmed, like a little girl who had just received a birthday present but had identally lost it.


    She was remorseful.


    He had never seen such an expression on Su Lings face before.


    The few times they met, she had always shown a kind of ice beauty temperament, asionally showing a bit of greed for money and delicious food, yet with a certain stubbornness and purposefulness in her bones.


    Whats wrong? By her expression itself, he knew something was wrong and couldnt help but ask.


    Su Ling sat down in his seat in a daze and was silent for a long time.


    Hes dead.


    Shen Yi did not react for a moment and then understood who Su Ling was referring.


    First, there was some consternation, followed by a surge of emotion, and the fragments of Georges memory emerged in Shen Yis mind one by one.


    Less than two hours ago, the man was still sitting here,ughing and chatting with himself. Looks like nothing unusual, still was that kind ofzy uncle look.


    Shen Yi knew one thing in his heart.


    For six months he was the only one who could count as his friend, he also cared about Aina, but she was not a peer to him.


    The only person who could be regarded as a friend was George, who often came to the cafe with other intentions.


    But the man who had been running around and working for the city was now dead.


    Even though he never showed it once, in his heart he had always admired this person who lived for everyone.


    After crossing over, he had nothing and finally re-established a new connection, but now one of them was broken.


    His tone sank, and asked calmly, calmer than usual.


    Quiet Word?


    Su Ling squeezed her hands tightly and nodded.


    Shen Yi stood in ce for a long time, lowered his head for a while, tilted his head again, and finally calmly made a cup of coffee and brought it to Su Ling in his seat.


    He stared at the girl in front of him.


    Drink it and feel at ease, then  What do you want to do when youe to my ce?


    Su Ling slowly looked at him and said firmly, He is my partner, I want to ask you to help me take revenge.


    She had decided long ago, As the price, I will do anything without viting my principles.


    Shen Yi extended his right hand and gently ced it on the back of Su Lings faintly trembling hand.


    You dont need to say that.


    Because George is also my friend.


    After a pause, he continued, Tell me everything you know in detail.


    Su Ling nodded her head, and she told everything she knew.


    Regarding the death of George, it was confirmed that the mastermind was Yare Vird.


    There was a lot of informationing out of the headset, and the Anti-Magic Bureau had not yet concluded thest arrest and had already mobilized en masse again to search for the remnants of Quiet Words throughout the in and out of the city.


    Even if Shen Yi left it alone, Yare probably couldnt escape.


    Shen Yi listened silently in his seat, knowing how George had died and knowing that Byron had been exposed.


    He took out a piece of paper from the back room, wrote an address on it, and handed it to Su Ling.


    Shen Yi said beside her: Go to this vi to find a man named Byron, tell him this is silentnguage, a request from the Mist, he will help you find a way to revive George.


    Resurrection?


    Su Ling looked at the man in front of her with a shocked expression.


    Resurrection was forbidden, and, only <strong>an Extraterrestrial god</strong> could do it, but the man in front of her said resurrection out lightly.


    Dose he really has a way to revive George?


    Shen Yi saw her expression and asked, What, are you afraid? Or are you unwilling to do it?


    He already knew the Corona Church and the Anti-Magic Bureau strictly forbid that resurrection.


    Even though Su Ling was an investigator, if she broke this taboo and resurrected a dead man, she would bemitting a felony second only to summoning an extra-worldly god.


    Once caught, the best oue would be life in prison, more likely to be purged by the coronal church.


    But he still chose to let Su Ling personally go to Byron.


    On the one hand, he wanted to know what kind of justice Su Lings principle of justice was, and on the other hand, only in this way could hepletely trust Su Ling in the future.


    Su Ling clenched her hands and spoke: This is not against my principles, I just  cant tolerate the evil things.


    She looked at Shen Yi and said, I will find Byron and ask him to help resurrect George.


    Shen Yis voice remained calm, I will help George get revenge, but I also need your help. You must follow all my instructions and tell me all about the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Su Ling nodded lightly, she could actually feel real angering from him.


    The man in front of her waspletely different from before.


    She still remembered her father saying, that the extra-worldly creatures might be no different from normal people in normal times, but at the moment of necessity, they would reveal their monster fangs and make their enemies taste the ultimate pain and terror.


    At the thought of this, Su Ling trembled a little.


    Thank you. She nodded and left the cafe.


    After seeing Su Ling off, Shen Yi hung the old-colored cross on his chest, put the shadow mask in the shadow, and entered the night from the cafe.


    He was heading to the port near Bnd, Bnd Thames Port.


    ording to the information given by Su Ling, the Quiet Words followers were scattered and fled everywhere, but an urate prophet of the Anti-Magic Bureau said  Yare fled to the port, apparently he wanted to escape through the Thames waterway.


    He stopped at a streetmp not far away. His appearance gradually changed into another.


    He knew very well in his heart that, from the day he was summoned, the peaceful life was gone forever.


    For a long time, he wanted to be alone in the world and solve troubles passively. He almost never thought about taking the initiative to investigate various things, his only thought was just to hide and protect himself.


    However, he had long been the very center of the whirlpool of the inner world.


    He will be summoned again and again, not only the quiet words, in the future there would be more troubles toe.


    Shen Yi took a deep breath.


    Su Ling felt right, now Shen Yi was indeed very angry.


    George was his first and even only friend after crossing.


    As for whether he could be revived, it was not at all clear.


    What if he could not be resurrected?


    Most likely, this regr customer of the cafe just passed away forever.


    Georges death was not his fault, Shen Yi knew this very well.


    The people who were responsible for this were those who think they could act with impunity and had no regard for the pain and sorrow of the innocent, and who can trample everything underfoot for the sake of their selfishness.


    They hurt Aina, attacked him with monsters, killed George, and tried to sacrifice everyone in the city.


    If it goes on like this, then more people you know would be victimized in the future.


    So, what he had to do  was to crush all of this incorrigible trash into dregs.


    Shen Yi took a deep breath and something in his eyes was different.


    The fine rain fell slightly, and the blurred figure slowly disappeared from the light of the streetmp into the darkness.

 Chapter 52.1 Offer Your Soul

    Chapter 52.1 Offer Your Soul


    The sky gradually brightened.


    It was soon going to be early morning, and the rain was getting smaller and smaller, only drizzle was still hitting his raincoat.


    He came to the Bnd outer region, dressed in a ck raincoat, his face was looking like a face of passers-by.


    Unlike before, he did not put on a face mask this time since the shadow mask sufficed to disguise him.


    And soon, he reached the destination  the observatory deck, the ss nk road under his feet was full of stagnant water.


    From here, one could see the outskirts of the city with binocrs. Shen Yi picked up the binocrs and quickly found the small vi in the suburbs.


    He let Su Linge here to find Byron.


    Byrons involvement in the incident came to light, and he knew very well as long as he was not captured immediately, he would probably hide here.


    Yare, you have to pay the price, not because of your evil doings, but because you made my friends pass away, made the girl I saved get seriously injured, and made my life chaotic.


    Shen Yi had already made a n in his heart and decided to take action.


    He slowly closed his eyes, rxed his whole body, and began to atomize.


    Fingers, arms, skin, internal organs  Even the clothes worn outside also fogged up together, gradually drifting around into an irregr white mist.


    Began to flee in the mid-air.


    It was Shen Yis first attempt to fly in the true sense.


    As he began to float up, he imagined a sensation upward, like a jump from the ground.


    White mist floating up from the ss walkway of the observation deck.


    When he came to the high altitude, the surrounding airflow made it difficult for him to keep his body. So he put his full to concentrate to control the foggy himself, otherwise, he might be driven by the airflow.


    It seemed that he couldnt fly too high In case, if he flies too high and couldnt control it, then he might be blown to an unknown ce by the wind


    High in the air Shen Yi looked to the Bnd city below.


    This cosmopolitan city in the southeast of Nnd was like a behemoth of densely packed buildings lying across thend, with nearly ten million people living as parasites.


    The urban area and the suburbs were separated by a huge ring wall 50 meters high. Originally, the ring wall did not exist and was only established in thest ten years at the expense of the government, and many ces were still under intensive construction.


    The high wall that surrounds Bnd had no official name, but the locals call it The Bnd Circle.


    His fogging body easily flew out from the observation deck and crossed the 50-meter-high wall to the citys outer suburbs.


    Shen Yi, who had be a fog, moves from mid-air to a road where the number of surrounding buildings has significantly reduced, from the high-rises that could be seen everywhere in Bnd to the low-slung ones.


    Shen Yi looked further away from the outskirts of the city and then went out dozens of miles and gradually moved away from the human gathering ce.


    Most of the area further outside is the so-called Bands.


    For ordinary people, the various gangs of vagrants and beasts and monsters of the Bands were a great threat, and only the roads maintained by national governments were rtively safe.


    However, it wasnt always badnd outside the city, and the government still invest a lot of manpower to continue to protect the necessary areas.


    For example, the port.


    Crossing the city outskirts from here, one can reach Bnd Thames Harbour after 17 kilometers.


    Without any dy, his body flew in the direction of the southeast.


    And reached the Bnd Thames Port. It was located at the mouth of the Thames River adjacent to Bnd and was one of the worlds cargo terminals with the most advanced technology, as well as the busiest port in Nnd.


    Standing above the warehouse, Shen Yi carefully looked at the surrounding environment. It was his first time at Nns port.


    Arge ship moored at the edge of the port, and the deck was full of various containers. Numerous cranes were working in an orderly manner, extending their powerful arms, unloading a container full of goods, a freighter, or loading a container onto a freighter, and finally, they were shipped all over the world.


    As helooked at the sea in the distance, he could see a border-like ck at the end of the sky.


    He said to himself: Many ships will pass through the Thames to the Sea of no Light outside Nn Im also a little curious about it, but unfortunately, its too dangerous, otherwise, I really want to see the worlds oceans.


    The sea of no light was a collective term for the worlds major seas because as long as people get too far from thend, the sun overhead would gradually disappear.


    At that time,plete darkness would fall on the surface of the sea. Thepletely lightless travel would be a great test of the psychological endurance of the voyager.


    He once saw in the ult books, some inds were also lightless, the local people were willing to exhaust all their wealth to obtain the existence of light.


    He had a little bit of spection in his heart that the only danger of sailing was probably not only thepletely dark sky, but the ship with bad luck would meet something difficult for ordinary people to understand.


    He shook his head and said to himself: The best way to live in this world is to stay in the center of the city No, no matter where you live, it may not bepletely safe.


    But when he thought about it carefully, this was probably his own problem.


    ording to George, the vast majority of people in the outer world would have never been able to touch the mysteries of the inner world in their lifetime.


    Even if they were lucky enough to witness some events, they would be found out by the anti-magic bureau and their memories erased forcibly.


    And an organization like the Quiet Word that wanted to destroy a city was very rareprobably.


    Shen Yi stood above the warehouse, the surrounding drizzle hit his raincoat, and there was a subtle touch as the wind blew onto his face.


    He nced at his watch.


    Soon, it was going to be an early morning.


    On the other side, Su Ling found herself in the first ce, and she arrived by air. So the people from the Anti-Magic Bureau should not havee yet.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang out.


    Shen Yi took out his mobile phone and answered the call, Su Ling on the other side, reported the situation of the Anti-Magic Bureau to him, and the investigators did not arrive yet.


    But at the time, Yare was originally in the suburbs. After killing George, he would flee as soon as possible, which means he should already be here.


    Time was running out.


    The harbor was so vast that it was almost impossible to find another hidden person alone.


    But Shen Yi had a way to get Yare to take the bait himself.


    Time is running out, and he must be fished before the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau arrive.


    Shen Yi atomized and fell from the top of the warehouse. At the same time, his right hand took out a coin from his clothes pocket and tossed it into the air, while his left hand already condensed the coolness and aimed at it.


    Still


    The coin stilled in mid-air, as well as therge area nearby, as long as there was a life with a higher inspiration, it would immediately feel the breath of an extra-worldly god.


    He calmly reached for the still coin.


    Soon, the coins stillness lifted and it sprinted up slightly in the hand.


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    While moving around the port, Shen Yi tossed the coin again and used stillness.


    In order to keep the other Worldly God breaths from appearing, Shen Yi did not rely on fogging to move quickly anymore.


    He relied on walking to move through the harbor, and every ten seconds he used his stillness power to allow the aura belonging to the Quiet Singer to explode.


    Yare, take the bait.


    -

 Chapter 52.2

    Chapter 52.2


    A radiant young man dressed in white sat in a corner of a warehouse in the port.


    He was extremely calm.


    Within ten meters, there was no sound, as if everything had fallen into peace with his heart.


    Yes, he was none other than Yare Vird.


    Who was marked as a Disaster (danger) level by the Anti-Magic Bureau higher-level officials, and there were probably no more than twenty people in Bnd who had this danger level.


    Yare closed his eyes and kept his heart calm.


    He was well aware of the movements of the seven A-level investigators of the Anti-Magic General Administration, which was why Quiet Words entered Bnd during this time.


    In fact, there were no A-level investigators sent to other cities or countries. They were still in Bnd, excluding George, there were only two people, one of whom was the director himself.


    The Director would not move easily.


    So, the one responsible for hunting himself would likely be the other one. As for the B-ss investigators, he had no idea how many woulde this time.


    He opened his eyes and said to himself, If that guy ising, its not easy to deal with either. I have to move quickly.


    Every A-rank investigator was a powerful existence.


    Even now, Yare was uncertain whether he would have seeded in killing George without the targeted relics.


    Or the man killed them all.


    Just wait a bit more until the boates, and he could go straight to the sea.


    For the time being, I have to leave Nn and go to another country to hide for a few years, no, at least twenty years.


    If the Coronation Churchs pursuit was pressing, he would have to live in the vast evilnd for a period of time.


    Of course, he could think of anything that George thought of.


    He also knew that this time the Quiet Word had alreadymitted the wrath of the public, and Nns top brass would take it extremely seriously.


    Just need to hibernate again. After all, I have a nearly infinite life span. He said to himself with an evil smile.


    Yare was actually the Divine Son of the Quiet Singer. More than a hundred years ago, he transformed into a special creature through a ceremony, through the gift of the Quiet Singer.


    He was not exactly a human anymore.


    The gift also gave him the special ability to avoid the detection of the Prophet and the Order Pointer within the Anti-Magic Bureau, and he went undercover for a long time.


    Transcendent talent power or mysterious relics, those powers were ultimately no match for the Divine Gift.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt the breath of an extra-worldly god!


    With his eyes wide open, Yare directly rose straight from the spot and could no longer remain calm.


    Quiet, everything was quiet, and there was clear and cool breath.


    Within a second, his heart gradually calmed down, and his lust, thinking, reasoneven ego began to subside a bit.


    The breath of Quiet Singer.


    Aftering back to his senses, he really couldnt understand how the breath of the Quiet Singer could appear here.


    Lets take a look.


    After a moments hesitation, he decided to go to the source of the breath to find out.


    As a priest of the Quiet Singer, the attraction of this scent was too great.


    At this moment, he had no idea how wrong his choice was. He was like a cat-smelling catnip, actively and quickly approaching the source of the smell.


    The drizzle was falling slightly outside the warehouse, and the machinery in the distance still roared.


    It wasnt until he arrived at another warehouse that he finally stopped, and thats where the breath came from.


    He scrutinized the warehouse, there were no goods in it, only a man stood under the stairs leading to the second floor. It seemed like he was waiting for his arrival.


    As soon as he saw the other party, his eyes almost popped out of his socked and paralyzed to the spot.


    The man in the warehouse was in his early forties, expressionless, with a disheveled andnguid air. And he looked exactly as


    George!


    Yare was startled, but soon he came back to his senses. No, it absolutely could not be George, because the man was already dead.


    He had a hard time collecting his mind and carefully stared at the man in front of him.


    The man with the appearance of George spoke unusually calmly.


    Ive been waiting for you for a long time.


    Yares heart hit a question mark, and he cautiously asked. Who are you?


    Shen Yis appearance gradually changed, his height became slightly shorter, so his features began to adjust, and little by little he became the same appearance as Yare.


    Yare frowned, looking at the man who was exactly like him, feeling a different kind of weirdness in his heart, as well as a strong inexplicable fear.


    The man did nothing but just stood there with no expression on his face, with all in control of his eyes, as if looking down on himself from above.


    Yare once again asked, Who are you? Why are you waiting for me here?


    It was difficult for him to figure out the true identity of the other party, and he had never heard of any investigator who could change his body shape at will.


    It was even less likely to be a member of the Corona Church because the breath of the Quiet Singer just now was real.


    There werent many existences that could emit the breath of an extra-worldly god. Apart from the gods themselves, then their messengers and dependents.


    The first answer was absolutely impossible, then the other party was most likely to be the messenger or family member of the Quiet Singer.


    If that was the case, then its someone from the same camp as him.


    After figuring this out with reasonable logic, Yare felt a lot more rxed, and his heart was relieved.


    He could never dream of the truth.


    Just as you thought, I am the messenger of the Quiet Singer.


    Shen Yi smiled. With his previous experience, he had already guessed how the other side was thinking. After all, Byron and Aina thought in the same direction of the path.


    This was clearly in the realm ofmon sense in the inner world.


    Since he could break out the aura of the quiet singer, while still standing in front of him in a mysterious manner, he could determine that he was a divine messenger.


    It was difficult for ordinary people to escape from stereotyped thinking. As long as there was not a strong sense of disharmony, the correctness made up by the deceived persons brain would not be torn apart.


    They would think that the situation was the same as they thought and that they wont even admit it when exposed.


    Shen Yi calmly looked at Yare and spoke in a tone of no sorrow, no joy, no usation, just stating the facts.


    You cant have eternal peace of mind, Yare Vird.

 Chapter 52.3

    Chapter 52.3


    What?


    Yares face paled, and he was obviously poked into his greatest fear in the depths of his heart.


    Why?


    Apart from why nothing came to his mind.


    This was the first time he had seen the Divine Messenger of the Quiet Singer, and he didnt know why the other party hade from outside the world, and why would the other party say he couldnt get eternal peace of mind?


    Shen Yi was right about his psychology. Just like the priest of Quiet Words, whom he was summoned by thest time, the biggest fear of this group of lunatics was not getting eternal peace of mind.


    The first piece of information he read from The Silent Language in the library, and the man in front of him was the original author of that wonderful book.


    Shen Yi recalled the various things he had experienced in the past few days and was actually a little surprised.


    Because he had met Yare once, when he went to report to the Anti-Magic Bureau that day, the Yaen he met at the bus station was actually Yare.


    It was also the connection, the bond between people.


    Now all he had to do was to find a way to let him personally step into the greatest despair.


    At present, Shen Yis integrated intellect could be used in this conversation.


    Even though it was only the first official meeting, he knew exactly what the other person was thinking.


    Whether its Yares greed, fear, or coveted goals, they have beenpletely exposed in a few days.


    Shen Yi gently raised his left hand, calmly spreading it forward calmly, like a small action when introducing something.


    Unleash the power of stillness.


    Yare was stunned for a moment and suddenly saw the man standing at the bottom of the stairs, unknowingly hade to the top of the steps, still looking down at him expressionlessly.


    Yare was very shocked, and the opponents strength made him unbelievable.


    Did he just teleport Suddenly he came to the top I didnt even feel the activation of the invisible art, it should be teleportation, time pause


    While he was in shock, he felt a powerful breath of an extra-worldly god erupting from him.


    Yare knelt down, still uprehendingly asked, Why cant I get it, Ive done so much, isnt the Great One satisfied?


    Shen Yi did not answer immediately but remained silent for a while.


    Not enough, still not sufficient But you are close.


    You have to make a choice.


    Yare frowned and asked, A choice?


    Shen Yi nodded lightly and said, Yes, you have to dedicate your soul to the possession of the great Quiet Singer.


    Sacrifice your soul!


    Yares eyes widened, he once had this idea, but just thought about it, because it defies the prevailing wisdom and teachings of the Quiet Word.


    Whats wrong with offering your soul  He wrote about the idea in The Quiet Language, and Yare spected that the person whose soul belongs to a Quiet Singer might be assured of eternal peace.


    However, that was only an unofficial theory.


    But now there was a deceptive existence, pointing him to the correct path.


    While he was a little confused.


    The line of quiet words is wrong. Shen Yi continued expressionlessly. Trying to obtain eternal peace of mind through other methods is doomed to failure, as you have already witnessed once.


    Hearing this he closed his eyes. Yes, the other party waspletely right.


    Just a few dozen hours ago, he was actually in the old industrial area, and from a distance, he saw the Extraterrestrial god that he had believed in for a hundred years, and he also witnessed the tragic failure of other Quiet believers.


    He muttered to himself: The Silent Language has so far taken the wrong route of sacrificing others.


    Every sentence Shen Yi said had a basis, and even Yare agreed with it. Coupled with the identity of God Envoy, it was easy to let a fatal hint take root.


    Sacrifice, myself


    Under the influence of the Quiet breath, Yares thinking was a bit trance and sluggish. He originally had a firm will, but he would still waver when he was not defensive.


    Im here to reward you, becauseyouve done well enough, only the path has drifted.


    Shen Yi calmlypleted the logic of his appearance here.


    From the beginning, he never thought of fighting fiercely with the other side, but wanted a more desperate way to end Yare.


    Shen Yi once again stretched out his hand to still the other side, descended the stairs, and left the warehouse.


    Those who are not pious enough cannot get eternal peace of mind.


    The renewed sense of quiet breath left Yare in a persistent trance, and it took him a while to sober up.


    Yare immediately realized something, the ship that was going to pick himself up and leave the Bnd would being soon.


    As soon as he boarded the ship from here, it would be very difficult for the investigators to track him.


    Yare got up and turned his head to look outside the warehouse. The God Envoy just now disappeared.


    However, the words of God Envoy reverberated in his heart and could not be forgotten.


    This was a reward from Him.

 Chapter 52.4

    Chapter 52.4


    Felling vibration, Shen Yi opened his phone and saw a new text message from Su Ling.


    <em>~Investigators from the Anti-Magic Bureau have arrived at the port.</em>


    And she had also sent over their exact location. At this point, what she had done could be said to bepletely crossed the line.


    Su Ling.


    Shen Yiughed and said to himself. Thank you for your cooperation.


    He released the white me in his hand and manipted it to fly towards the investigators location.


    He would not let Yare have a chance to get on board no matter what.


    The option in front of him was to be arrested by the investigators or choose a path that seemed hopeful but was actually more desperate.


    The Investigators who entered the port felt a hot, distorted, heavy breath that belonged to the Extraterrestrial gods.


    Each of them looked shocked, but the breath began to fade away.


    The lead investigator was a young man in his early thirties, he had a pair of spectacles and was in a white trench coat, carrying a ck case in his pale hands.


    He was the only investigator here who didnt look shocked.


    Keep up. He said coldly.


    Shen Yi sessfully used his power to guide the investigator. As long as Yare tried to escape from the warehouse, he would be discovered by the investigator.


    After doing everything, he turned into the appearance of a dock worker and walked away.


    As he was about to leave the port, a new text message came on his phone.


    The message came from Su Ling, who was monitoring the movements of her colleagues through the public frequency in her headset.


    The investigators still hadnt found Yare at the port, which made Su Ling a little anxious.


    On contrary, Shen Yiughed.


    I hope Yare can stick around and hold on until the right time. Well, this port is very huge, there should be plenty of scopes for him to hide.


    Su Ling sent a Question Mark.


    But he didnt reply further and left the port in the appearance of a worker. It was easy to run into trouble if he stayed here any longer.


    After a while, he sessfully left the inner port area and came to the exit leading to the outer road.


    Investigators had already blocked the road here, and several men in ck suits were checking on theing and going workers.


    Without any hesitation, Shen Yi went to the investigator and calmly epted the checking of the other parties. He had no worries because the effect of the shadow mask was difficult to see through.


    After checking, the investigator nodded and confirmed that he wasnt the target. Okay, you can go.


    Thank you. Shen Yi said with a smile.


    After passing the inspection, Shen Yi walked away without looking back at the dock.


    The rain, which had been going on for days, wasing to a halt.


    In the warehouse, Yares face was grim, and his heart began to go crazy. He was like a raging beast,pletely losing his usual gentleness and calmness.


    He looked out through the gap and saw several investigators constantly searching every ce.


    <em>Damn, damn, whats going on!</em>


    Out of all the time, these guys just arrived at this timewhy dont they arrive a littleter, just a littleter!


    The ship that was going to pick himself has arrived! And it was about to sail!


    He frantically grabbed his hair and even tore off a part of it.


    The investigators had separated him from the ship by a rift.


    And realized that he had no way out, the investigators were guarding the port. There must be traps at all entrances and exits, and he was bound to be discovered if he tried to get on the ship now.


    Even if he could take down investigators below Grade A by force, the battle would not be solved instantly, nor would he be able to escape quickly.


    What to do?


    How long can I hide here?


    Even if the port wasrge enough and suitable for hiding, no one could hide here longer, and eventually, they would get discovered sooner orter.


    Yare clenched his hands, it was only a matter of time for the investigators to find him, and sent him to the Corona Church to get the so-called purification, and under the light of the light, not even a trace of ashes could remain.


    Why didnt Envoy help him? His aura was so powerful that as long as he made a move, he would kill all the investigators in the port.


    Let alone investigators he could even sweep the entire port together!


    After venting his anger, Yare gradually closed his eyes to calm his mood.


    In fact, he understood in his heart why the divine envoy refused to help.


    Many things outside the world were not interested in the struggle of mortals, and the other party had already told him the right path.


    There is only one choice left.


    With determination, he opened his eyes, his expression was firm and bright.


    Just like those who had an epiphany, Yare had already made a decision in his mind.


    At this moment, he revealed a confident smile and became calm and rxed.


    The foolish and self-confident mortals must have never thought they had thisst option to turn things around.


    Yare let out a long breath, and the tension on his body disappearedpletely. George, I persuaded you not to be an investigator.


    I told you, investigators were the most worthless option. For the so-called two billion human beings and civilizations, the value has been drained and wiped out little by little.


    Only the stupidest will fight for others. Every life in nature lives for themself, which was the eternal truth of the universe.


    Yare knew that he had to hide for more than ten hours, but he was confident to do it, and then it was time for the show.


    Now its proven, I have thestugh more than you, and all you have is stupidity.


    No one is more religious than me, and only I can have eternal peace of mind.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    The investigators searched the port for a long time, but despite the long search, they could not find Yares whereabouts. Which was expected, since the area around Bnd Thames port was veryrge.


    And what was more Yare had lived a life of more than 100 years. After joining the anti-magic bureau as an investigator, he knew the behavior of his colleagues very well and he also had a strong anti-detection ability.


    Coupled with the wonderful and unpredictable invisible art, it was natural to be able to hide temporarily.


    But his fate was already sealed.


    The Anti-Magic Bureaus higher-level officials had forcefully revived the Prophet using current shock. After her confirmation that Yare had been hiding in the port for more than ten hours, the investigators blocked the entire portpletely.


    The Quiet Terror thatsted for several days in Bnd wasing to an end.


    This time the investigator who lead team here was one of the seven A-ss investigators.


    He was in his mid-thirties, wearing a pair of ordinary sses, white hair, dressed in a white trench coat, his face had no expression. Standing above a warehouse, he was carrying a ck case in his hand.


    Leo was the strongest rookie investigator in recent years. Those who liked and admired him would call him White Knight, while those who hated and feared him call him White Death.


    His deep eyes scanned the pier, his eagle-like vision gave him insight into everything even mice could be seen clearly.


    Standing next to him was his deputy partner, wearing a ck smiley mask, ck gloves, and a suit.


    While scanning the pier, he calmly issued orders through his headset.


    All investigators below B rank, once you encounter the target, flee immediately.


    Yares personal strength could only be regarded as the worst level in the disaster level. But it was just a matter of time for him to kill C-level investigators, and there was no need to cause too much extinction on his own side.


    Su Ling. Leo closed his earphones and said.


    Huh? The deputy was slightly taken aback, not knowing why he mentioned this name.


    Leos tone was indifferent, without a trace of emotion: Why didnt she take part in the search? Obviously, she was Georges partner.


    The deputy shook his head slightly and said, I dont know.


    Leo nodded in response and didnt ask further.


    Today, the Lord of Ashs breath which broke out in the port made him very concerned, but in the end, he couldnt find anyone involved.


    The breath of the Extraterrestrial godsappears more and more.


    Leo calmly looked at the sky, which was alreadypletely dark.


    He clenched his hand, realizing a certain possibility.


    If it was really what he thought, then he could find the target a little faster.


    It was about time again.


    There was one thing that the top management of the Anti-Magic Bureau had reached a consensus  the current Bnd was prone to the influence of extraterrestrial gods.


    In the dimly lit warehouse.


    A faint shadow materialized in the ckness.


    Yares body was being separated from the stairs little by little, fingers, eyes, and skin, like a diver emerging from the water, gradually emerged from the stairs.


    He knew the time hade, he was waiting for this moment.


    Summoning the great Quiet Singer, and let all his enemies plunge into despair, only he himself would have eternal peace of mind.


    He quicklypleted the outline of the summoning spell on the ground.


    Yare could no longer be familiar with the ritual of sacrifice, knowing every step.


    That will be the end of it.


    His mind was extremely clear as if he had experienced the highest epiphany, though he had reached the realm that had only existed in history for the great sages.


    The mortals outside were still struggling for hatred, survival, and responsibility, but he was about to get eternal peace of mind first.


    Happiness was to get, and peace of mind was to let go.


    Everyone was suffering because of what they could get, but once they let go of everything, they could be free from the worlds strife and misery.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Yare knelt in the center of the circle, his eyes full of rity.


    And began his prayer, silently in his heart. At this moment, he seemed like a philosopher, and there was no trace of greed or anger in his heart.


    <strong><em>Your name is the name of all, and your voice the voice of all.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Quiet Guider, Chantor of the dead.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Eternal Restorer who gives rest to the world.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I will dedicate my soul, calling You from the depths of my heart, expecting You, begging You.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please grant eternal peace and reassurance to the restless world.</em></strong>


    Outside the warehouse.


    Leo looked up at the sky, and a touch of astonishment passed over his expressionless face.


    A huge vortex appeared in the sky.


    The swirling clouds once again revealed arge pitch-ck hole, and once again the dependents were seen looking down from it, peering in.


    Howe it be, descending so often? Leo looked at the scene incredulously and soon realized that the surroundings had be different.


    Everything began to fall into silence.


    The wind gradually stopped, the fine raindrops stopped falling, and everyone could not make a sound.


    The extremely important event that happened dozens of hours ago was going to repeat at this moment. I am afraid that no one could imagine such an incredible development.


    The location of the phnx had been locked, but they may have been toote.


    Leos expressionless face looked stern as he leaped down from the warehouse and headed to the location where the sacrificial ritual was unfolding.


    Yare silently prayed in his heart. The quiet aura began to permeate the surroundings; by this he knew that he had seeded.


    As the divine messenger had said, this was his reward.


    And what he had to do was to ept it with grace.


    Yare!


    Following the breath, the investigators rushed into the warehouse. Some of them were shouting, some looked terrified, and some had alreadyunched their attacks.


    On contrary, Yare looked very calm and no trace of fear could be seen on his face, he did not even bother to attack them, neither made any defense at all.


    It was already over.


    The weapon pierced his defenseless body, and blood flowed out.


    He just smiled indifferently at everyone. Even if they killed him here, it would not have any effect.


    Because he had sacrificed his soul to the great Him.


    Life and death had long been detached.


    He calmly said to everyone: You have failed, each and every one of you failed, because you are only mortals after all, and you dont know what you should really pursue?


    Peace of mind, only true, eternal peace of mind, should be the thing we should pursue.


    But you who are trapped by various ties and bonds in the world can no longer be reassured.


    Following Yares speech, the investigators present in the scene quieted down unknowingly, and whether knowingly or unknowingly, the investigators put aside their desire to attack.


    All the fighting stopped at this moment.


    Yare.


    A calm tone came to his mind, like a silent piece of music, which had never been heard before, but Yare knew the meaning.


    His eyes lit up.


    Hes here, and hes calling my name!


    In contrast to him, the investigators present in the ce felt extreme fear. They sensed a Quiet Singer aura followed by a peaceful atmosphere, which immediately dulled peoples thinking, calmed them and they fell into confusion.


    Leo had taken out his pocket knife in advance and made a hole in his left hand, and kept his final sobriety expressionlessly.


    He lowered his head, and neither did he dare to look directly at the Extraterrestrial gods.


    He knew well that it was useless to do anything now and could only wait for a result.


    The eventual result was all up to the extra-worldly god.


    Even if he didnt want to be killed, he understood humans could only live in the cracks of the world.


    Shen Yi disguised as Quiet Singer walked out of the gray fog and looked around the situation.


    The development was exactly the same as his thoughts.


    He saw that there were many people gathered in the middle of the warehouse, and this time the summoner was Yare himself.


    The man knelt in the circle, smiling faintly, waiting for his soul to be picked up by the Great Serenity Singer.


    Shen Yi, under the white bone mask also smiled at him.


    Youre really lucky  Yare


    In Yares perspective, the great Quiet Singer was calmly looking at himself kneeling on the ground.


    At this moment, he was truly at ease, as if he had experienced the supreme state of letting go of everything and was iparably at inner peace.


    The Great One spoke again.


    I refuse to grant your soul peace of mind.


    Once his words were finished, Yares originally calm face suddenly underwent a drastic change.


    Stunned, bewildered, pained, incredulous, overwhelmed, desperate, just in a few seconds, iparablyplex negative emotions shed on his face one by one.


    Even the strength to think evaporated in a sh.


    He could not believe what he was hearing!


    Whats going on? How could this happen? I must have misheard, it was my understanding that was wrong! Absolutely impossible!


    Very good  You have the same expression as I thought  the expression of absolute inability to get peace of mind, utter despair Shen Yi thought to himself andughed.


    He just wanted to see that look.


    Even though it may not be soplicated to kill Yare, even though it might be dangerous to be summoned, he just wanted to give Yare the deepest despair and pain.


    Moreover, it seemed that this was the only way to give him eternal torment.


    He continued: But I ept your sacrifice and ept your soul.


    He had long wanted to give it a try.


    At the first sacrificial summoning, he refused to ept Aina as a sacrifice, but he would not refuse this time.


    Since Yare worships the Quiet Singer so much.


    Let him have his wish!


    Shen Yi calmly stretched out his hand to Yare in an attempt to capture the other partys soul.


    While Yare on the ground was shocked to find that he could no longer control himself, his body was undergoing some kind of intense change!


    He was in so much pain that it seemed like something wasing out of his body.


    But even if he wanted to scream miserably, he couldnt make a sound inplete silence, much less he couldnt contain what he wanted to rush out of his body.


    Its not right  Why is this  Something is not right, Gods envoy  Actually lied to me!


    In the midst of extreme despair and pain, Yare had lost the ability to think.


    His body suddenly fell down, and there was no trace of life left, and his face was full of shock, pain, confusion, and all kinds of negative expressions.


    Until thest moment, he could not figure out the cause and effect.


    The most unsettling way to die.


    The already dim warehouse waspletely dark at this moment.


    Endless darkness engulfed everything.


    In an already lifeless body, the pale blue light floats out, gradually converging, bing a dazzling blue glow in the mid-air.


    The investigators stared at the horrific scene, a distorted shadow wailing in the blue light, like a wisp of blue light that seemed to be extinguished at any moment.


    The figure seemed to be desperately begging for forgiveness and struggle, tearing his heart out, but getting no salvation.


    For Shen Yi, he saw a light blue bead flying out of Yares body and falling directly into his hand.


    Is this the embodiment of Yares soul?


    He cradled it inside the palm of his hand, feeling a faint coolness, as if it had been wailing in pain.


    YareI dont know what your soul is for eitherbut Ill try


    The time for the summoning had not passed yet, the investigators present there remained silent, absolutely not daring to take the initiative to attack the extra-worldly god.


    Gradually, the time was up.


    With a smile, Shen Yi walked into the gray fog.


    George, be at ease.


    With the departure of the  Quiet Singer , the quiet atmosphere gradually disappeared.


    In the dark warehouse, most of the investigators were in a state of calm and confusion, and only a few recovered immediately.


    But they all had onemon thing which was Yares death, they were confused about it.


    What happened?


    Just now, the Extraterrestrial gods descended again?


    Yare died?


    Everything that happened just now seemed like a dream.


    If it werent for the corpse, the thing that happened here was hard to believe it seemed as if it never happened.


    Someone gasped. Yare, that guy, got the so-called eternal peace of mind?


    Leo almost remained awake all the time, only briefly confused.


    In the darkness, he calmly stepped forward and turned the body on the ground.


    Yares face was full of horror and unwillingness.


    Leo shook his head.


    Apparently not.


    It was over.


    Yare was dead.


    The investigators began to collect the body, cordon off the scene, and dealt with the final touch.


    In the earphones, the sound of people cheering and sighing in relief could be heard, while others were in tears.


    Leo stood up and left the dim warehouse, standing outside in the moonlight, silent for a long time.


    A doubt rose from his heart.


    Is it really over here?


    Why do events about extraterrestrial gods be more frequent?


    He always felt that there was someone behind this whole scene who was manipting the whole thing without really revealing himself.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    <strong>Volume 1 Ending</strong>


    Atst, the rain stopped early in the morning.


    However, the sky was still cloudy after days of rain.


    Now, Bnd was filled with white mist.


    The Quiet Horror Incident finally came to an end, and the Anti-Magic Bureau ended the incident with an iplete victory.


    The loss of two priests and arge number of worshippers was enough to cause a profound loss of Quiet Word throughout the country.<ul><li> </li></ul>


    North bank of the Thames, West Bnd.


    A vi with an area of thousands of square meters.


    It was sold for tens of millions of dors, in fact, ordinary people could not afford it even if they had money.


    Because the people who lived in this area were the real noble.


    As Aina entered from the main entrance she was dazzled by everything in front of her. On the vis door stood waiters on either side and from the door, one could see the long chandelier that was hanging from the top of the third floor to the ground.


    It felt like she wasnt entering a vi but a pce.


    It was Ainas first timeing to such a high-end vi, so her little heart was pounding crazily.


    The waiters were all polite, with a smile on their faces, extremely well-mannered, and apparently trained for years.


    Ms. Aina, please let me help you change your clothes.


    Two gentle sisters took her into the cloakroom.


    As entering the cloakroom, her eyes widened. She never thought that the cloakroom could be this big.


    Two beautiful waitresses pulled out two racks of exquisitely crafted womens childrens clothing from a side, embellished with various jewels that made Aina spit out her tongue.


    After changing into a delicate little dress, Aina followed the waitress all the way to the backside.


    On the vis backside, there was an open-air private pool.


    The pool was full of women with little clothing and frolicking games in the water, seeing that Ainas face turned red, and didnt dare to look at them at all.


    Standing beside the pool was the hawk-nosed old man with his hand behind his back, whom she met before, he wa surrounded by four ck-suited bodyguards, each of whom looked entric and instinctively told Aina they were not ordinary people.


    Oh, not intuition, but inspiration.


    Having awakened the power of the Divine Son, she was no longer purely human and could perceive many unnatural things.


    It was clear the hawk nose old man was the owner of this ce.


    The attendants here all respectfully called the old man councilor.


    What is a councilor? She did not understand at all.


    But she was a little surprised to see him.


    It turned out he wasnt deadthat time there were corpses on the ground, so she thought he was deadbut nothing happened


    The old man nodded in greetings with a smile, and said softly, Dear Divine Son, this will be your new home from now on.


    New home?


    After saying this, the old man walked away, leaving the dumbfounded Aina.


    Aftering back to the sense, she saw two drinks on the pool table, one was orange juice and the other was red, seemingly red wine.


    The orange juice was for herself, and the red wine was for whom?


    There was a slightmotion, followed by footsteps. She looked toward the source of sound and saw the kind old man followed by the blonde reporter approaching.


    This is thest question. As one of the most prestigious phnthropists in Bnd, what do you think, exactly, has made you consistent in your character over the years?


    The kind old man said with a smile, Probably the love of everyone in this world.


    Money is only a valuable thing after all, and I think greed is the biggest shoring of todays people. In fact, as long as everyone shares and contributes more, the world can be a better ce.


    After the reporter left, the old man walked straight to Aina and sat down in a chair.


    He picked up a winess and looked at Aina with a smile.


    The kind old man had a gentle smile on his face and he not only looked healthy, but there seemed to be no injury at all.


    Aina asked dumbly, High Priestess?


    The High Priestess said with a smile, Aina, we meet again.


    Looking at his hand, she asked incredulously, How could this happen? Your arm is not


    The High Priestess shook the wine in his hand and said quietly, Its been a thousand years, the direct opponent of the Chaos Remnant for a thousand years was the mighty Coronation Church, and still survived to the present era


    Why do you think I have survived for more than three hundred years?


    She stayed silent for a long time, suddenly her eyes became firm, and said. High Priestess, some of my thoughts, in fact, still have not changed, but I also understand that you do know more than I do.


    The high priest smiled slightly and said, Aina, all of this belongs to you. The reason for this is simply because God loves you, regardless of your strength, gender, or thoughts.


    So you and Iare not enemies by any means.


    Aina nodded again: Well, I understand.


    The high priest smiled calmly: Quiet words are just a group of self-destructive lunatics. The current situation is more beneficial to the order.


    Aina couldnt understand, and asked: But so many people died.


    The high priest shook his head: It doesnt matter, most of them are just peripheral members But in the eyes of the Anti-Magic Bureau, we are almost destroyed, which is naturally good news.


    He raised a finger slightly and narrowed his eyes: Let the mystery be hidden.


    Aina was about to speak.


    But felt the red brand on her back heat up slightly.


    Outside Bnd, in the vi basement.


    George felt like he had a long, long dream.


    There seemed to be no end.


    Gradually, he heard some kind of voice calling, as if someone was calling him.


    The voice was somewhat familiar, but at the same time, it seemed unfamiliar.


    When he woke up again, he found himself lying on a in white bed.


    The surrounding was pitch ck, without any semnce of light.


    Youve finally woken up.


    In the darkness, sat a middle-aged man in a ck tuxedo with red roses pinned to his chest, and he was holding a ck-colored cane in his hand.


    Apparently a true Nnd nobleman.


    Old friend, we met again.


    George narrowed his eyes and saw who the other party was: Byron?


    Byrons calm voice sounded in the darkness.


    To resurrect the dead with the help of Extraterrestrial gods, both the perpetrator and the person involved have been absolutely guilty of unforgivable sins.


    Now you, like me, have no choice but to lurk in the inner world and start life anew.


    Resurrection?


    George was a little surprised. He stretched out his hands and began to feel the new body. His appearance didnt seem to differ from before, even the scar on the corner of his mouth was preserved.


    But the past seemed to be the past.


    But there was nothing left to miss.


    He calmly stared at his former friend and asked in a deep voice, So you really came into contact with Extraterrestrial gods


    Then, why did you resurrect me?


    Byron narrowed his eyes and looked at the red brand on the back of his hand. Im just following hismand.


    George, make a choice.


    Byrons voice rose high and loud for George to make a choice.


    Pledge allegiance to him! Or report it all! that is to kill me, kill my daughter  Kill yourself!


    Byron waspletely unaware that the Him in his own eyes and the Him in Georges heart were not the same character.


    But perhaps it was indeed the same person.


    So it was that gentleman who saved himself?


    With this thought, he fell into deep silence, seemingly in a dilemma.


    After a long time, he stretched out his hand to Byron and asked in a low voice.


    Cigarette.


    Bnd Cemetery.


    Hundreds of investigators uniformly dressed in formal ck suits, each of them maintained silence, silently paying tribute to the departed.


    A man with white hair on temples, the early fifties, and a stoic face stood at the front of all. He was the chief director.


    A man in a white robe stood beside tombstones, praying softly for the dead.


    May the will of the primordial fire wash away the filth of their bodies and minds and purify them from all impurity.


    So that they may attain truth and happiness in the wonderful Kingdom of God.


    In this way, they can find peace and rest in the kingdom of All Saints


    In this way, they can obtain light and Gods favor in the supreme kingdom of God.


    The priests of the Corona Church were praying for the people who sacrificed their lives in this event.


    May everyone be blessed with truth and happiness, peace and rest, light and love, under the protection of the great Him.


    The middlemost position of all the graves belonged to George.


    Su Ling stood at the side of the procession, quietly looking at the empty coffin buried in the ground.


    The people here were all mourning for him, but only Su Ling knew that man was still alive.


    She had a rather strange feeling that it all seemed like fate and surreal.


    Just this feeling must be buried deep in the heart.


    Now they were paying tribute to the legend, but once they knew he was resurrected, the people who were paying tribute would be enemies in an instant.


    The mourningsted for several hours.


    After putting away their grief, they all returned to their work.


    The work of the investigators would continue until the day when humanity was no longer there.


    Leaving the cemetery, Su Ling headed directly to that mysterious cafe without hesitation.


    It was as if some voice was calling her, making her even more impatient.


    The cafe door had been fixed long ago. In the cafe, the man was serving the customers with a smile. He was talking andughing with those ordinary people as if he were a truly ordinary member.


    The soft tune, gently echoing in the warm cafe, made everything very rxed.


    Su Ling breathed a sigh after entering the door, and the man smiled and nodded when he saw hering.


    Would you like a cup of coffee?


    Su Ling looked at him in confusion and nodded slightly.


    Um.


    After a while, Shen Yi brought her a cup of hot coffee with a smile.


    Instead of leaving immediately, he sat opposite Su Ling.


    Drink it, the new vor I tried to make. Maybe its more suitable for women.


    Su Ling nodded and without hesitation, she picked up the coffee cup and drank half of it in one go.


    She froze slightly and found it really delicious.


    On the other hand, Shen Yi was shocked, then remembered that this group of people were not afraid of hot.


    After finishing the coffee, Su Ling felt her body be warm. She let out a sigh of relief and intoned, We had a meeting, and the participants were all B-level investigators at a minimum.


    And the main content of this meeting is actually two things.


    The first thing is about frequent descent events in Bnd. The Nn Anti-Magic Bureau nned to transfer all the A-level and S-level investigators who are away on business back to Bnd.


    And the second thing is to discuss your The Anti-Magic Bureau has decided again that it(extra-worldly god) will not be your enemy at all times when it is not necessary and will try to please you and let people connect with you.


    (In their eyes, Shen Yi is not human, but an extraterrestrial mysterious man, so the bureau discussed to please him)


    Su Ling thought about it for a while, and then showed a subtle expression: And I, took over part of Georges work, was specifically in charge of discussing, er, investigators to investigate you.


    Oh.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly, but he was not that surprised.


    After all, he was already the center of the whirlpool, and it was normal for him to be mentioned and monitored by the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Of course, the most important thing was still the summoning thing, which had been giving him a great headache and it was going to be more and more in the future.


    Su Ling then added: ording to the higher level, Bnd will be more and more chaotic in the future.


    Could it be that Shen Yis eyelids jumped a little, and he had a lot of bad premonitions.


    Su Lings further speech authenticated his thoughts.


    The director said at the meeting  from now on, forces and individuals who are thirsty for theing of the gods throughout Nond, throughout the Second Continent, and even throughout the world maye to Bnd, because everyone knows Bnd has been a frequentnding ce of divine descent.


    She stared into Shen Yis eyes and said slowly, People thirst for everything and cannot get it, so they can only ask for it from the extra-worldly god.


    Sure enough.


    Shen Yi closed his eyes and sighed softly, it seemed that his path to pseudo-gods had just begun.


    What a deception.


    Well, I see.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly and asked with a smile, How is George doing?


    Once he was mentioned, Su Lings tone became cold: That bastard told me that he cante to see you for the time being, and he still needs some time to do somethings that he cant do as an investigator.


    So thats how it is.


    Shen Yi nodded once more, indicating that he already understood.


    Although he had absolutely no idea what George was going to do.


    Well, I still have work to do. Continue to enjoy your coffee, Su Ling.


    After saying that, he got up and left.


    After leaving the cafe, Su Ling walked down the foggy street with her head down and turned a blind eye to the surrounding people.


    She always had a strange feeling in her heart.


    That man


    Su Ling carefully recalled from the beginning to the end of the incident, and suddenly noticed that it was as if everything was within his expectation.


    And every step, every persons fate, ultimately involved with him, as if a pawn.


    She was now clutched by the handle and could not easily defy this man.


    Could it be


    Yi, this name was naturally a fake name, but the meaning of it makes Su Ling shudder, could it be that not only the Demon Prevention Bureau, even the Chaos Remnant and the Quiet Word were just his pawns?


    She suddenly felt a strong burning from her abdomen.


    She first froze slightly, then felt the heat elevate to an almost unbearable level, and even felt that the organs within her abdomen were heating up as well.


    Its hot.


    Su Ling was not sure why but knew that this was never normal.


    She immediately walked into a deserted alley, slowly pulled off her shirt, and looked down at her stomach.


    The originally fair and smooth abdomen had aplex structure and bright red imprint.


    She slowly raised her head, a little breathless, as if a huge invisible shrouded over the Bnd, and she had be a thing in the.


    Volume 1: Deceiving the World (End)

 Chapter 55: The Summon Begins Again

    Chapter 55: The Summon Begins Again


    Write This Down was ying in the cafe, at this moment, along with the music, the customers heart also eased a lot, all anxiety and restlessness washed away leaving a peaceful atmosphere.


    Even though this cafe was located remote, the environment and taste were quite good, along with the thoughtful service and elegant temperament of its owner, which gradually led to its poprity growing and gaining many regr customers.


    Your coffee.


    With a smile, Shen Yi served a mhiato to a new guest.


    Thank you. The guest nodded politely. He was a middle-aged man with gray temples who looked around the surroundings carefully.


    The espresso had ayer of hot milk foam to keep the coffee warm, and the milk foam was sweet and smooth, just right to dilute the bitterness of the espresso.


    A cup of mhiato was perfect for those who could neither give up the taste of coffee nor the sweetness.


    In fact, it was only after learning to make the coffee did he know the actual meaning of mhiato, which actually means Branding.


    Brand.


    By this point, he couldnt help but recall the red brand(imprint) that he saw in his dreamst night and all the things that had happened recently.


    It has been almost two months since the Quiet Horror Incident.


    The months passed in a sh and it was September 2nd. During this period of time, Shen Yi had not been ushered in any new summons.


    Sometimes he couldnt help but give birth to the joyous thought.


    Is it all over?


    However, both the power in his body and the mysterious relics in his collection told him that everything was real and that it would never end simply.


    From beginning to end, the Quiet Words incident did not hurt Bnd, but it attracted enough attention from the Nn Anti-Magic Bureau.


    They transferred back arge number of people and hid themselves in Bnds shadowy inner world, which immediately became difficult.


    Boss.


    A soft crisp female voice interrupted Shen Yis thought. The voice belonged to none other than the female high school student who was a regr customer and often came here to talk to Shen Yi.


    The well-behaved Coke was lying beside the girl, watching the humans in the store coldly.


    Hello, what can I do for you?


    With a professional smile, Shen Yi calmly walked out from behind the bar gracefully.


    Another day of business passed in a wink.


    Once again, it rained hard tonight, and the sound of water baptized the ears.


    Its raining again.


    Standing in front of the ss door, Shen Yi looked at the rainstorm in the night, which evoked some bad memories.


    The water at his feet gradually rose, but there was still some distance from the diffuse into the door.


    Along with the wind, the ssh of water hit his hand, he shook his head gently.


    Then closed the newly renovated door by pulling the ss door on each side.


    Then, as usual, he swept the floor, cleaned the tabletop, and put all the messed things back in their original positions.


    All along the soft and soothing music kept ying on the side while he worked attentively.


    After everything was done, he let out a breath and wiped the sweat from his face.


    Sure enough, I still have to hire a clerk.


    A few months ago, the stores expenses were so high that at one point he was on the verge of bankruptcy, and with no money, he couldnt ask for someone.


    Fortunately, nearly two months of good weather brought the customer back to the cafe. Because of the foundation of word-of-mouth, more frequent customers have turned the revenue situation on the offensive.


    He silently calcted in his heart that a new period of heavy rain was about to begin, and the passenger flow would likely decrease again in the next few days.


    In other words, there was no new staff needed for the time being.


    Well, lets wait for this heavy rain before hiring a new clerk.


    He took another look at the downpour outside and subconsciously folded his hands, and prayed sincerely.


    I hope nothing will happen this time.


    After making sure everything was done, he returned to his room, taking out the notebook from the drawer, he sat on the bed and began to flip through it.


    A lot of written information and drawing could be seen in the notebook.


    Since the end of thest summoning, his still time has doubled, going from five to ten seconds.


    The still has a lot more convenient after doubling. If Shen Yi had ideas and desires, he could use this power to get arge amount of money.


    Although Su Ling vaguely hinted that even if he did some ordinary illegal acts, the Anti-Magic Bureau would turn a blind eye to it.


    But Shen Yi didnt want to let the Anti-Magic Bureau, who had never let down their guard downgrade his evaluation.


    Another haul from thest summon was also huge.


    <strong>Soul ball.</strong>


    Holding the pale blue soul ball in his right hand, he leaned against the bedboard and rested his head on the solid wall.


    The soul ball contained Yares memory.


    Old-colored cross he silently began to contemte in his heart, sketching the outline of every part of it, and finally depicting the faded cross full in his mind.


    The soul ball in his hand gushed out a faint coolness, which immediately went upstream along his wrist and gradually came to Shen Yis body.


    And he got an extra memory picture in his mind that did not belong to him.


    It belonged to Yare Vird. Shen Yi saw that holding the old-colored cross in his hand, Yare exined to the believers about its magical effect and its cost involvement.


    The images he saw were dreamlike, unreal, but real.


    After learning the thing he wanted, he loosened his grip on the soul ball, even so, the memory of the old-colored cross still existed in his mind.


    Like ying the ball, he tossed the soul ball into mid-air and caught it again.


    In short, its a searcher with 100-year memories.


    At first, he didnt expect Yares soul to be so useful, but now he felt that this mans soul was more important to him than all the mysterious relics.


    Yare, youre still very useful. He sighed with a smile.


    After all, the ult knowledge contained in the library was only introductory and limited, and it was impossible to disclose the truly useful knowledge.


    With this soul ball, his knowledge of ultism has been greatly improved. After Yare Virds remedial lessons for several months, he was no longer a beginner in the field of the ult.


    Whether it was an old-colored cross, the transit ring, or the shadow mask, he already knows the effects and costs of several mysterious relics.


    Along with he also discovered an interesting thing identally, that he never seemed to pay the price, but could activate the mysterious relic at will.


    This was unique in the field of ultism.


    In fact, prior to learning this, he had some knowledge that this was a big thing, that some untouchable level relics even had the effect of changing the world, but they also had a terrible cost at the expense of the individual, which couldnt be borne.


    Perhapsits the power and breath of an extraterritorial goda kind of benefit


    He also thought so in his heart, after all, he was repeatedly summoned as a spurious god, so it was normal to dip a little benefit.


    s, I stillck the ability to attack directly until now. I hope the next summoning will allow me to make up for the shorings.


    He yed with the Soul Ball in his hand, but in fact, he was still a little depressed.


    Through Yare Virds memory, he came to know that he also learned a lot about intangible techniques and how to use invisible arts, and Shen Yi naturally wanted to learn them.


    But when ites to him he couldnt even learn a single invisible art.


    In Yares memory, it is said that ordinary people can also learn a few basic invisible techniques. Those with talent can master more than a dozen, and true geniuses can master even more Why cant I even learn the most basic ones?


    Shen Yi didnt know why he had no talent at all for invisible arts.


    He did a few magic rituals in the cafe, but nothing worked.


    As he was pondering it, the time passed gradually and it was time to zone off.


    Putting the ball and notebook back in their ce, he went to take the bath, changed into pajamas, turned off the lights, andy down on the bed.


    And closed his eyes and zoned off.


    Another beautiful and peaceful day.


    The ground gradually began to vibrate.


    Once again, some kind of unknown murmuring sounded in his ear.


    This time the voice sounded like a female.


    It seemed to be crying and angry, but also like being apathetic and quickly hiding everything behind indifference.


    <strong> The earth that amodates the other world, the colorlessnd of illusion.</strong>


    <strong> A colorless city where all people contend, praised, and feared.</strong>


    <strong> I will offer the ever-changing sword.</strong>


    <strong>Ask the Great You to open the door and wee the humble me to it, so that I can get a glimpse of true power.</strong>


    Shen Yi opened his eyes, rolled over and sat up from the bed, slowly turned on the light, and changed his clothes calmly.


    Alright, here we go again.


    By the time he put everything on, the surroundings were already filled with gray fog.


    He remembered that he had seen in The Origin of Gods Beyond the World that the Colorless Citys essence was a vast kingdom, connected by an endless number of cities, with almost no end in sight.


    This kind of thingHow on earth is it going to be disguised? He couldnt help but think so.


    This time, the summoning became a little different.

 Chapter 56: The Witches of Knowledge

    Chapter 56: The Witches of Knowledge


    Colorless city.


    He was also an extra-worldly god, and was known as the city of pure colors, the city of white, and the endlessnd.


    In peoples cognition, He was a persistent white city, a boundless, almost endless kingdom.


    His representative time was twenty-two oclock every day.


    The Colorless City was the extra-worldly god that represents the de.


    All conquest began with the de. The de was the norm of battle and struggle.


    It was said that every inch of Hisnd has fought wars and shed the purest blood.


    He would not deliberately bestow anything on His followers but would give those who entered the city brand new weapons to rush them into new battles.


    A weapon?


    As he recalled it he took out a small knife from his pocket, which was the only weapon he had now.


    Some time ago, he bought this knife from a knife store. As for why he brought this was because it was very sharp and could be used for self-defense, and it was to cooperate with the power of still tounch attacks.


    Althoughpared to the group of monsters, the attack power of the knife was still too far, and Shen Yi was really helpless.


    If the gun license had been issued already, Shen Yi would have nned to buy a pistol.


    Even if the pistol couldnt really deal with monsters, it was at least a little bit of self-defense right?


    Maybe I need to prepare a machine gun, but unfortunately I cant buy it.


    Shen Yi shook his head and cast aside the reflective overtones.


    Putting the knife back in his pocket, he began to change his overall appearance, a ck suit, a ck vest, a white shirt, and a ck silver-encrusted civil wand, and the overall appearance was like a standard modern Nn gentleman.


    The shadow mask works very well to satisfy my various cross-dressing ideas. The Chaos Embers Order, the things you sacrificed are really good.


    With a mischievous smile, he sped the two fingers of his right hand together and tapped lightly on the side of his face, surfacing a dark golden mask.


    This was his brand new image for the inner world.


    After getting ready, he advanced through the gray fog for about ten minutes, and finally left the boundless gray mist and came to a new location.


    And found himself in the midst of the vast expanse of white.


    This is the central avenue of Bnd Imperial College?


    With a frown, he looked at the surrounding scenery. The environment here was very strange, the surrounding buildings were exactly the same as the Bnd Imperial College in memory.


    But here every building waspletely white, in fact, it wasnt only the building, but every brick and tile on the ground was also white.


    The time of the summoning was obviously at night, but when he looked up, he found it waspletely daytime, except there was no sun or any stars in the sky.


    All there was endless white.


    The world was pure color, white, and everything was like that, even motionless rivers and lifeless trees.


    In the endless white city, the only one with color was Shen Yi himself.


    He raised a hand and pointed it into the distance. Arge number of buildings suddenly began to change, turning into brand-new white and brand-new buildings.


    After staring for a long time, he was certain those were still Bnd buildings in his memory.


    But he just couldnt remember where exactly this ce where.


    What a strange ce. Is this really a colorless city?


    After experiencing many inexplicable summonses, Shen Yi became immune to any new changes and new situations.


    He suddenly had a strange feeling, not some kind of intuition, but something more mysterious, something that people called inspiration.


    Someone was waiting for him in the library.


    With this thought, he stepped towards the library, and the only sound in the empty world was his footsteps.


    Gently push open the door and walk inside the library. What came into his sight was a stunningly beautiful woman, there was no word in this world that could describe her breathtakingly beautiful appearance.


    She seemed to be lying in a rattan chair, suspended in mid-air, holding a ck book in her hand, with a friendly smile between her lips.


    Long silver-white hair, wine red eyes, lovelorn skin like snow, and her slender ck and purple stripes robe clinging to her body. As she smiled, the sparkle in her eyes was like stars shining like a flock of stars fascinated and dreamlike.


    As if it was an illusion, Shen Yi felt a strange feeling in the first ce.


    She seemed to be a much older Aina, just about ten years older and had apletely different temperament.


    The beautiful woman slowly descended from mid-air, her lips gently parted, emitting an ethereal voice like that of ark.


    The colorless city that amodates the other world, I am the Witches of Knowledge, the one who awakens and summons you. Im d to meet you.


    She knelt down gently, lowered her head, and immediately stood up and looked at the person in front of her.


    She always kept a smile on her face. Even kneeling was extremely elegant, and calm, without the slightest urgency and modesty.


    The Witches of Knowledge?


    Shen Yi silently wrote down the name and stood calmly beside the library.


    What do you want? he asked.


    In fact, Shen Yi was really a bit confused this time. The person who imed to be a witch in front of him was the first person who dared tomunicate normally with him when he was summoned.


    Or maybe she wasnt human at all.


    In the past few times, no matter how strong the summoner was at the end of the day, they were all human beings so they would be in a state of shock when he came, and unable to control themselves. But the person in front of him did not do this at all, instead, she seemed very calm.


    Once again she opened her mouth, and the sound she made was like flowing water and a slight brush of wind.


    The Light Chaser begged me for a de, and I have an oath not to give my things directly to mortals.


    I want to get one of a de from you and give it to the mortal light chasers, and in exchange, I will also give you one of my des.


    Shen Yi didnt answer immediately but remained silent. Light Chaser another term that I dont know. But I can use the Soul Ball to search when I get back to the cafe.


    As for the de she mentioned, it should be a weapon.


    Do you think the chips are not enough?


    Shen Yi shook his head and said only one word.


    Not enough.


    He had learned and dared to rip off from others.


    She nodded lightly and said, I see, then as an extra bargaining chip, I will tell you more about the future.


    A silver ss bead formed in her white and soft hand.


    First of all, I offer this thing, the ever-changing de.


    Silver ss beads? Is this what she called ever-changing weapon? It must be a mysterious relic as well.


    I am willing to ept your sacrifice.


    When Shen Yi finished saying this, the ss beads automatically flew into his hands.


    For some reason, he had an intriguing delusion, as if this bead held an uncountable amount of force that surpassed everything in the world.


    Meanwhile, the knife in his arms flew out automatically and came into her white palm.


    She nodded with a smile and said, The Light Chaser is about to arrive in Bend, he will seek the Pseudo god, exhaust his life, and will do his utmost to eradicate all of that person.


    Pseudo-god?


    On the surface, Shen Yi remained calm, but in fact, his heart thumped.


    Because the pseudo-god might mean himself.


    Deceiving the world and ying God, ones actions were indeed unforgivable sins in the eyes of many people, especially believers.


    Could it be that a prophet-like force has discovered me and the so-called light chaseris someone who wishes to eradicate forgeries for his beliefs?


    She suddenly added: Here, I will reveal the future as more leverage.


    The Pseudo-god will eventually fail, and I have foreseen his defeat.


    She longed for the white sky outside her window, and there was a faint smile on her face.


    He will seed, he will prevail, he will make the enemys wounds surge up, and will turn the dark night into daylight.


    When he is most proud, he will fall from the sky and be destroyed in the presence of countless people. He will bepletely incorrupt, leaving not even a trace of it, and will never exist again.


    In fact, Shen was actually a bit resentful of words characterized in the field of ultism, which was so mysterious that it must be left to guess what the meaning was.


    The speaker clearly has a knowing expression on her face.


    But on the other hand, the only listener really didnt understand it at all.


    Does the pseudo-god refer to him? If it is me, why do I seed and win again? Why do I fall from the sky again? Iplete?


    And who was the light chaser?


    He wanted to know the answer very much, but there was no way to ask it clearly.


    Just when he wanted to continue themunication, gray mist surged up from the surroundings, and the ten-minute summon time hade.


    She was still standing not far away, unaware of the gray fog, and just kept staring at him with a smile.


    As if looking into his eyes.


    As usual, everything in the colorless city gradually disappeared in the gray fog. Shen Yi lowered his head in the gray fog and nced at the silver ss beads in his hand.


    Looks like something big is going to happen this time.


    He began to return the same way and soon returned to the cafe.


    The lights in the cafe were on, and everything around was the same as when he left.


    Aftering back, he returned to his original attire, and the first thing he did was to take Yares soul ball from the drawer and sit on the bed and held it tightly.


    He recalled the voice and appearance of the Witches of Knowledge and tried to find out relevant information.

 Chapter 57: The Initial Prophecy

    Chapter 57: The Initial Prophecy


    Once again, a stunningly beautiful face appeared in his mind.


    This kind of beautiful appearance hardly exists in the human world. Shen Yi was very clear about this. It was true that many people in this world have colorful hair and pupils, but such high-level stunning beauty would not be found anywhere else but in her.


    The witchs silver hair and red pupils reminded Shen Yi of Aina.


    Could it be that when Aina grows up, she will look simr Maybe there is a reason why Aina is called a witch


    Things in his mind began to evanesce.


    Yares figure gradually emerged dressed in a gray priests robe, he was sitting on a chair reading a book with a gentle smile on his face.


    This time he seemed to be in a dark underground workshop, surrounded by manyrge-scale alchemy equipments of unknown function, and even a few corpses of near-human physique hanging on the wooden frame behind him.


    Yares private workshop? If only he could find a way to find it, the things inside should be able to exchange for money, no The things left in it should make me stronger, right?


    Okay, for the time being, lets put it aside, none of these were important.


    He gathered his spirit, peered at the memory, and began to read the vague text in the book in Yares hand.


    After he gathered his spirits, the words in the book also became clear.


    Thousands of years ago, a certain kingdom came to its heyday, and people were intoxicated with inted desires. The kingdom was constantly plundering and growing stronger, and the kings army was invincible.


    Until one day, they freed a witch from the seal of a certain order.


    The witch was publicly disyed in the square of the kings capital. She has long silver hair and red pupils. She was so beautiful to the point that her beauty was coveted by everyone. Men, women, and children all were attracted to her, and people were boiling at the sight of her.


    Here, I will reveal the future as a token of my thank you to all of you She said so in the next moment, leaving the boiling people momentarily stunned.


    She revealed her beautiful smiled and made cruel predictions in front of everyone  this country will perish, that all the people, men, women, elder, younger, will die tragically.


    People were stunned, they were angry, unable to ept the prophecy, wanting to kill her, wanted to hang her, to burn her, to drain her blood, to cut off her head.


    After saying that, she turned and disappeared, leaving only the unsettling prophecy that disturbed people, and no one ever found out where she went again.


    Decades have passed, and the kingdom remained in its prime, with a powerful army that plundered almost everything in the Second Continent, without any enemy.


    Until one day, they quest for the more, quest for more, and even began to pursue more royal families in the afterlife world, and conjure up the extra-world gods who took their lives.


    In just a moment, the entire nation was overthrown.


    The hustle and bustle of its heyday disappeared, leaving nothing but endless silence.


    The Witch of the Beginning, the Witch of Prophecy, the Witch of Original Sin, the Witch of the First Ancestor


    Thats what people call her.


    Long silver hair and red eyes are her symbols, and all the prophets, insighters, fortune-tellers, and witches in todays world all possess her bloodline and belong to the descendants of the original witch.


    The memory began to blur from here, the words on the book gradually distorted, and the expression on Yares face gradually became uneasy, and he stood up in a trance.


    Eventually, it all fell apart.


    Shen Yi snapped open his eyes and let out a long breath.


    Looks like time is up, can only see this.


    As his consciousness returned to reality, he shook his head and took a deep breath.


    There was a brief sense of exhaustion.


    He was still a little unustomed to peeping at the memories in his soul, and he always felt all of these was strange dreams.


    The Witch of the Beginning The summoner this time was an incredible figure in history. ording to the book, the prophet in the anti-magic bureau is her descendant Perhaps, Aina is also her descendant.


    The first thing is figured out, and the next is this.


    He looked at the silver ss beads in the palm of his hand, like a childs toy, as if an ordinary ss ball.


    Shen Yi used the same method, held the soul ball in his hand, and inquired about the specific information of the silver ss bead in his hand, the ever-changing de.


    Once again he closed his eyes, peering into the memories of Yare Virds soul.


    He has to admit that Yares soul was really useful.


    And has a wonderful feeling of endless benefits.


    Information rted to Ever-Changing de


    ~In fact, no one knows where it came from, only that it has appeared several times in history, and each time it has emerged as a weapon in a different form.


    The Ever-Changing de could change at will ording to the users thoughts, and when itunches an attack, it is almost powerful that it could crush almost everything into powder.


    But each of its users had a tragic end.


    Ever-Changing de, Disasters (disaster-level) mysterious relics.


    The cost of using it is the loss of a part of the users body, sometimes a finger, sometimes an ear, sometimes skin, sometimes an internal organ


    This was a terrifying relic that will make the users body gradually mutted, and never regain human form.


    Itsst user, on the verge of death, had be turned into a humanoid monster with no skin and lost facial features, and he had long since beenpletely unable to lead a normal life.


    The damage caused by the cost of the Ever-Changing de cannot be recovered by any means, as long as you try to recover, it will be eaten up again.


    It is the most terrible permanent cost among all cost categories.~


    I probably wont have a problem, right?


    Once again, he exited from the dream-like soul memory and saw the silver beads in his hand at first nce.


    After seeing the relevant records, he also felt a little cowardly in his heart.


    However, he used a lot of mysterious relics so far and had not been affected by the so-called cost, so it would be fine to use it as a matter of course.


    Taking a deep breath he stood up from the bed, and ced the silver bead in the center of his palm.


    Change for me.


    ording to the records in the book, Shen Yi began to outline in his mind the shape of the object he wanted to change.


    Since this was the first time, he didnt think about anything tooplicated, but an ordinary cane.


    Simr to the one used by Sherlock Holmes, it could enhance the temperament, at the same time could also be used as a weapon against the enemy. It was the most suitable object for a decent person.


    The silver beads in his hand began to take a shape.


    It spread out like a liquid, gradually grew longer, thicker, harder, and finally became a thick, heavy, silver-encrusted ck cane.


    He waved the ck cane in his hand, making a whirring sound in mid-air.


    Not bad, it seems to be a little heavy.


    After waiting for a while, he didnt find any changes in his body. His fingers, skin, facial features, and internal organs, in short, nothing disappeared anywhere.


    With that, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, I dont have to pay any price Maybe, Im destined to go with the props.


    However, the mysterious relic was only one aspect of Shen Yis bottom card.


    On the other hand, his trump card was the power that would grow stronger with each summon.


    So he began to think about it while putting down his cane and supporting it on the ground.


    Every new ability acquired has something to do with the Extraterrestrial gods, so what will the colorless city bring to me?


    Shen Yi closed his eyes, trying to perceive the new power inside his body.


    But he feltpletely unresponsive for a long time.


    Huh, strange, Its never happened before.


    He was a little puzzled, but Yares soul did not record such a thing, and the new ability could only be discovered by himself.


    Thats weird.


    This way his interest piqued, and his spirit was getting better and better recently, so he decided to stay up all night to study.


    So he got up and opened the door, intending to make himself a cup of coffee to add a little spirit to stay upte.


    Just as he picked up the mug and was about to put it on the table, with that slight force, he heard a cracking sound in his ear.


    The mug in his hand suddenly shattered.


    The street where the coffee shop is located was considered remote in Bnd.


    Despite the heavy rain, a nervous woman walked into the street.


    She didnt stop until she came to the door of the cafe.


    Is this the ce?


    The beige female tracksuit outlined her body lines, the rain dampened the long golden sand-like hair, and the green eyes looked like a natural light green emerald.


    The depths of her eyes held not only determination but also a vague touch of fear, instinctive fear of the unknown and the great thing.


    Standing in front of the cafe, Chris took a deep breath and clenched her hands.


    No matter what the cost was, she was willing to bear it, as long as she could get a little help from this man.


    The revival of the organization, the burden of hatred, everything was carried back on her shoulders.


    After those people came, they easily destroyed everything she had fought for years to gain, killing her friends and colleagues.


    She asked her former teacher for help, but the other party shook his head and refused, just saying that he could help her leave Bnd and advising her to live an incognito life from now on.


    But she didnt want it to end like this. Not only did she want to restore the organizations status in the inner world, but she also wanted her enemies to be punished.


    While she was filled with hatred and could not find any way to change, she overhearda legend that had recently spread around the Bnd inner world.


    A new legend about a mysterious cafe.


    Chris gently pushed open the door of the cafe and found that the lights were on, and the elegant music was ringing in her ears.


    A young man dressed as a gentleman with a mild smile stood behind the bar, making a cup of coffee intently.


    Its him!


    Is he really waiting for Me? Just like the legend, he has almostplete control over the affairs of the inner world, and everyone whoes into contact with the coffee shop will be his pawn unknowingly.


    Thinking of this, her body quivered a little, but she gritted her teeth and resisted the urge to leave.


    Even if she became his pawn, she has nothing to lose.


    With a determination, Hello. She bowed deeply to the man in greetings.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    The mug shattered into pieces; he felt a convulsion in his heart. In an instant, a feeling of pain spread through the flesh.


    Whats going on


    He let out a long sigh.


    While looking up, he found Coke which has lying on his stomach not far away, was at some point stood up and hiding in the corner of the cafe with his hair standing on end, wide eyes, and full of terror.


    Meow.


    He was slightly taken aback and soon realized something.


    As a cat, Coke also had a certain degree of inspiration, and it was especially afraid of the breath of Extraterrestrial gods.


    He should have unintentionally stimted the ability of Extraterrestrial gods, causing it to explode, as it had done the first few times.


    Is this new power Strength? Or is it an overall change in physical quality?


    With this thought, he gently picked up another mug and immediately found that the mug had indeed be a lot lighter.


    His strength should have improved.


    Shen Yis mind processed, and in a sh, the silver ss beads in his hand turned into a heavy ck cane. He shook it in his hand but still felt it was very heavy.


    Why is the transformed cane feel so heavy? Or is it already heavy in the first ce?


    Feeling puzzled. He first handled the mug carefully and gently ced the it on the table. Then he brought the cleaning utensils and cleaned up the debris on the ground.


    Sure enough, the power has be stronger The tools in his hand have be less weighty This is the power brought by the colorless city, which can be directly applied to battle


    After cleaning up the pieces, he took out the old-colored cross that he carried with him on his chest and put it on the side of the table.


    Then he brought an ordinary knife from the kitchen, took a breath, and tried ruthlessly to cut his skin.


    As a result, he was bleeding.


    The situation was beyond his expectations, which made him dumbfounded and at a loss.


    Ah, this


    Whats going on? Could it be that it only increases the strength, not the defense? No, why do I feel that something is not right.


    Shen Yi had a strong feeling that his defense should also be increased, the new power was not just an increase in strength but should be an overall strengthening of the whole body range.


    It was then that he suddenly found his strength restored to normal.


    Shen Yi immediately concentrated on trying to make the power strong again, but it was still ineffective.


    Sometimes it works and sometimes it doesnt  Its like the Six Veins Divine Sword. he couldnt help butin about the poor performance of certain martial arts in the novel.


    There must be some reason for this, but he couldnt figure it out for a while. Well, he needed to test more.


    Lets finish brewing thiste-night coffee first This time I have to concentrate and not let the excess force to break the cup again.


    Shen Yis expression became serious.


    The coffee must be brewed well. If it cannot be made, the consequences would be very serious!


    He would die of poverty!


    Just as he was concentrating on brewing coffee, the ss door of the cafe was gently pushed open.


    Chris pushed open the ss door, and just as she stepped into the store, the rainwater on her clothes immediately sshed onto the ground.


    There are still peopleing at thiste hour?


    Shen Yi was a little surprised, but he didnt care about the shop getting wet at all, nodded lightly, and said with a smile, Wee.


    As a result, the woman who had just entered immediately bowed to him in panic.


    Hello.


    There was no need to mention anything he immediately understood.


    Heavy rain,te at night, suddenly came to the door, respectful Definitely someone from the inner world.


    But that didnt stop him from doing business, he greeted with a smile, Lets have a cup of coffee first.


    If you just broke a cup, you have to earn the money back.


    Yes Yes.


    Chris walked to the seat next to her with trepidation, put her hands on her knees, and sat down carefully.


    As the boss of Tu Mihua, she was always arrogant, tough, and even a bit domineering in the eyes of her subordinates.


    But now, she did not dare to show any overstepping.


    She sat down honestly, like a primary school student who had just gone to school, not daring to move in front of the head teacher.


    Shen Yi brought a list of drinks and snacks to order.


    what do you want?


    Hearing this she was stunned for a moment, looked over, and said, Ah, IIll have a cup of cold brewed iced coffee, please.


    Seeing her drenched in rain he wanted to suggest a hot drink to the other party.


    But he remembered that the physique of people in the inner world and ordinary people could not be generalized, and he immediately changed his words with a smile.


    Dont be so cautious. Since youre here, youre a guest.


    Instead of going to make coffee immediately, he went back to his room and brought a dry towel, and handed it to her, who was already soaking wet.


    Thanks.


    She took the towel nervously and wiped her clothes and body. Only at this moment did the nervous Chris realize that she identally soiled the cafe!


    This realization made her terrified.


    Legend has it that the owner of the cafe will torture his enemies and plunge them into eternal misery where they cant even die in peace!


    Beautifuldy, your coffee.


    Thank you.


    By the time she finished cleaning, the coffee came, and she immediately picked it up.


    After taking a slight sip of coffee, her stiff body finally rxed a lot, and she was relieved that the cafe owner was more approachable than expected.


    In the legends of the inner world, the mysterious owner of the cafe, like a high-ranking chess yer, has no blood or tears and ruthlessly dominates anyone who wants him.


    He savors all the joy and pain in the world and appears at thest moment to harvest the deepest despair in peoples hearts.


    Let the soul of the person be toyed to eternal torment and suffering.


    Just the mere thought of these legends made her feel a chill that goes deep into her bones.


    They were all projected by someone with divinatory powers and belonged to the past with absolute uracy!


    He easily destroyed the power of the Quiet Word in Bnd, and at the same time had a close rtionship with the top management of the Anti-Magic Bureau. The most terrifying thing was that the cafe owner was in the center of the vortex of the incident, but he never took action in person.


    Therefore, his strength has always been unfathomable!


    Someone talked about him with the Anti-Magic Bureau investigator, and the other party immediately stated clearly and solemnly that this was a mysterious existence that was directly rted to the extra-worldly god, and no one should provoke him.


    Only the stupidest person would think about offending such a person. If you want to disappear, its very good to die by yourself, but dont take us, and dont take the whole Bnd with you


    The great primordial fire, what kind of terrifying existence is this man, and what unpredictable, mysterious power he possesses?


    Then go ahead and say what you want to say.


    How could Shen Yi know that there were a lot of messed-up legends in her mind, and no one had ever said that he was so famous in the inner world of Bnd.


    Whether it was Aina, Su Ling, or George or Byron, no one had told him for two monthsbecause everyone acquiesced that he knew.


    There were naturally some things that everyone who knows could understand, and naturally, there was no need to say more.


    Chris was a little excited, her body trembled slightly as she forced to hold back her excitement.


    If she could climb this big tree, her destiny would change, and she no longer would be a small leader of a middle-tier organization in the inner world.


    She nodded her head and opened her mouth.


    You should know that I am the owner of the Tu Mihua frim, which is what people call a finisher.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly. He had heard from Su Ling that the so-called finisher was like a mercenary in the inner world.


    In order to get more, the people in these frim could do anything, the mortality rate was rtively high, but it is not very promising. As long as a novice who has mastered an invisible technique could be the finisher.


    The Finishers Office was considered a part of the cornerstone of the middle and loweryers of the inner world. They often deal with powerful people. Compared with the evil sect and the righteous anti-magic bureau, they were in a rtively neutral position and often do some gray work.


    Due to the nature of the work, the Finishing Office often has close ties with the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    However, it would be wishful thinking for them to contact A-level investigators.


    Su Ling had onceined that a certain finisher agency man who wanted to cling to her foolishly sent her a luxury car to the university campus, resulting in her ssmates thinking that she was being taken care of. As a result, she was so angry that she almost pulled a knife and killed him.


    Chris saw the owner of the cafe nodded lightly, and the look on his face seemed to indicate he knew everything.


    She clenched her hands, her expression gradually became serious, and continued: There is a mysterious association called Hidden Eyes in Bnd. Their people call themselves observers. These people will mysteriously appear everywhere in Bnd, witnessing and recording various events in the world, but never intervening in the course of events.


    Wherever the oue is directed, they seem happy to see it happen.


    Although everyone was strange, we still thought these people were harmless, but just the day before yesterday, the Hidden Eyes people suddenly went crazy. They started killing people in the inner world indiscriminately, and most of the people in my firm died in an inexplicable massacre


    With a face full of fear, she begged earnestly: Their power is mysterious and suffocatingly powerful, and I want revenge, and I really want your help.


    She gritted her teeth and said. I am willing to give everything I have.


    After hearing everything he was silent for a while, feeling that the amount of information was a bitrge. What kind of organization is the Hidden Eyes, and where did theye from? Su Ling and the others havent mentioned it recently In short, they didnt seem like good people, it should be another evil organization.


    On the other hand, Chris looked at him expectantly only to get a basin of cold water.


    I dont want to interfere too much, its your business after all.


    Shen Yi expressed his thought bluntly, without much hesitation. After all, this matter has nothing to do with him at all.


    He was also wondering why this woman came to find him. The two wereplete strangers who had never met before.


    He knew he had extraordinary power but he didnt want to meddle in strangers business.


    The more you know about the mysterious field, the more you need to keep a low profile. Many invisible techniques could take peoples lives under inexplicable circumstances, which was said to be hard to prevent.


    For example, there was an invisible technique of syllogism in Yares memory. As long as the recipient meets all the conditions in the preset syllogism, he will die immediately.


    If this matter involves his acquaintances, he will not hesitate to step into it, but the strangers matter It is a matter of life and death one must be cautious.


    With a nod, she said solemnly, II understand.


    She stood up slowly and walked out toward the cafes door, the loss on her face gradually turning into a kind of despair.


    He didnt expect the other partys expression to be so miserable, seeing this he couldnt help but feel soft and wanted to call her back directly, but he held back.


    Helping others to get revenge was bound to get involved in the whirlpool, and for the time being, it was better for him not to meddle in strangers affairs.


    Wait a minute. He said suddenly.


    Huh? Chris looked back in surprise.


    Shen Yi brought an umbre and handed it over.


    Let me lend you an umbre, dont get wet by the rain again.


    Although he didnt want to meddle in strangers business, out of gentlemans concern, he couldnt watch ady leave in the rain.


    Thanks.


    She was in a bit of a trance but didnt dare not take it, with a nod she took the ck umbre.


    Outside the cafe, the torrential rain hit her, and her originally somewhat dry clothes were immediately wet again.


    She looked at the umbre in her hand but did not open it, and her eyes, which were originally full of despair gradually lit up.


    Yes, if he did not want to establish a connection and bond with herself, why would he give her something from the coffee shop?


    She suddenly had a sense of enlightenment.


    The things I can offer are not enough, and the price is still not enough As long as I cane up with enough chips to make the owner of the cafe happy, I can ask him to make a real move.


    I only have one choice. If I get that thing, I should be able to get his favor.


    She left with quick steps, and at the same time made up her mind to put her life on the line for being able to be the cafes owner appendage.


    After Chris left, Shen Yi suddenly came to the front door, opened the door, looked around, but couldnt find the other person at all.


    He sullenly said.


    You havent paid yet

 Chapter 59: The Ring of Fortune

    Chapter 59: The Ring of Fortune


    By the time he reacted and reached the door, the womans figure had long since disappeared and all that could be seen in the night was heavy rain.


    It seems that it is impossible to get the money back. Muttering to himself, he got back to the cafe while shaking his head.


    Coke in the corner narrowed his eyes and licked his paws.


    To be honest, it had been a little hungrytely.


    Maybe, its time to go out to eat something.


    Shen Yi continued to experiment, but no matter how much he tried he still couldnt able to use the new capabilities freely, and the reinforcement was still elusive and ineffective.


    He had tried very hard to keep his full attention, but in the end, there was no effect at all.


    Lets put it on hold for now. Shen Yi pinched his chin, a little helpless.


    As for weapons


    He tossed the silver bead in his hand upwards, turning it into a ck cane once again.


    But this time, he added a little unusual design to it.


    He closed his eyes, first imagining the overall appearance of the cane in his mind, and then imagining the ck serrations on one side of the cane.


    Change.


    With the preset idea, the weapon can be changed in an instant. Without the preset idea it needs to be conceived for a period of time.


    Obviously, at the time of battle, there was often not as much time for meditation so it was necessary for him to learn things as much as he could.


    However, the things that he hadnt been clear about cannot be changed through predetermined ideas.


    For example, he didnt know the specific structure of firearms, so no matter what he couldnt change the real firearms Therefore, attempts to make curry sticks and Gundams also failed.


    Just the structure of the sawtooth doesnt seem to be enough. Well, maybe we need to think about the medium-range attack method.


    After thinking for a while, he closed his eyes again, and began to let the cane in his mind have a third form.


    In addition to the serrations, a new thread was added that could rotate outwards, making the cane turn into a long whip in an instant.


    Opening his eyes, he saw that the change had been sessful.


    He threw the whip in his hand, and a sound of breaking through the air was heard.


    Well, its a lot better, and its gentle enough to use.


    He swung the whip a few more times and had another thought in his mind.


    Once the gun certificate is issued, I can disassemble the structure of the firearm.


    Unfortunately, the worlds scientific and technological level has not yet been listed, so it was difficult to search for information. Otherwise, even old-fashioned aircraft, tanks and heavy weapons would have a chance to change.


    Of course, the power of a mysterious relic depends more on its essence, and even if it changed its shape, the final lethality would not be greater than melee weapons.


    After solving the two problems, he saw the mug fragments in the trash can in the corner and sighed.


    Life is really hard without money.


    Suddenly his mind came alive: Perhaps, I should try to use the power of the mysterious relic to obtain a certain amount of money, um, without breaking thew.


    The key lies in the transit ring.


    In fact, he hadnt really use it for several months.


    To be more precise, he just recently learned from Yares memory that it turned out that the transit ring was not effective just by wearing it in his hand.


    Rather, it needed to be tapped three times in a row to stimte its power.


    Of course, Shen Yi didnt dare to knock it three times right now, because its night, and bad luck woulde at night.


    Lets go to sleep, wait until the daytime to try it out, see if the transit ring can bring me good luck?


    With the thought of trying tomorrow morning, he peacefully returned to the room again and turned off the light and went back to sleep.


    The next morning, he started business as usual.


    Compared to before the rain was a lot lighter today, and there were pedestrians passing by in twos or threes outside.


    It seems that the heavy rain this time will not be as continuous asst time, and it should end in a while.


    Shen Yi breathed a sigh of relief, which was best, and it wont affect the business.


    Thest rainstorm nearly made the government to issue a flood warning, and almost no customers woulde to drink coffee in this kind of weather The ones who stille often were troublesome.


    After preparing everything, he put on the silver transit ring while no guests came.


    He silently thought about his desire for money, and lightly tapped it on the table three times.


    Den! Deng! Deng!


    After three knocks, he waited for several minutes, but nothing happened, and even no guests showed up.


    All right.


    Not knowing when good luck woulde he shrugged his shoulders, and decided to open the store normally.


    The rain was a lot lighter today, and the cafe was still crowded.


    Of course, the number of guests was not veryrge.


    And there was also that female high school student. But this time she didnt look very good, she seemed to have been thinking about something important.


    But unlike in the past, she did not take the initiative tomunicate with Shen Yi, just sat there calmly.


    Shen Yi was neither a caring brother nor a psychiatrist, so he resisted the idea of taking the initiative to talk to her, and even thought, Thats nice. to have not disturbed.


    Just then, he heard an old gentleman in a brown suit jacket at table sevenmenting.


    Nowadays, a lot of coffee has lost the taste of real coffee. The development of the industrial age has indeed given mankind a lot, but what have we lost in this process? Perhaps its some of the original, ancient vor.


    He smiled and stretched out his hand.


    Mr. Storekeeper, pleasee here for a moment.


    Well, what can I do for you?


    Shen Yi nodded lightly, he was also one of the regr customers for half a year.


    Its just that he only came here once a week, and every time he just sips coffee silently in the corner, and apart from ordering, he hadntmunicated with Shen Yi at all.


    Shen Yi still had a bit of an impression of him, not only that he came at a fixed time, but also that he alwayspared the ssic coffee to the new, usually disdaining thetter.


    You make very good coffee, young man.


    The old gentleman was gray-haired and had a thin body. He looked over seventy, but was still hale and hearty.


    With a smile on his face, he said gratefully: Especially the acidity. In my opinion, the acidity of coffee is a lively and bright vor. If the coffee beansck acidity, it is the same as losing vitality, tasting empty and tasteless, withoutyers of depth.


    And your coffee seems to have life, and people can enjoy it for a long time after drinking it.


    Thank you. Shen Yi sincerely thanked the other party.


    What he didnt expect was that the old gentleman actually took out a light yellow envelope and said sincerely.


    I love your coffee very much, this cafe is the only ce where I can really rx every week.


    Apparently, this cafe is a little out of order. Please ept this sponsorship.


    Shen Yi was stunned, he had never encountered this kind of thing before, and immediately said, How can I ept this?


    The old gentleman exined: Please dont think too much, its just that over the years, I have seen many of my favorite shops close down one by one, which made me realize that love alone can not leave many things. What I am doing is just not wanting to lose a ce where I can rx every week.


    Shen Yi felt a little ashamed and said, I just love coffee. I believe that a coffee shop is a ce where people gather and can feel rxed and warm their hearts.


    Youre talking too much.


    The old gentleman thought that the other party was determined not to ept the gift, so he nodded and was about to take back the envelope.


    Just then, Shen Yis hands firmly grasped the envelope, smiled gently, and said, I thank you very much for your support, perhaps as you said, I do need to make this ce better so that it can keep going on.


    Shen Yi hesitated for a while, but still epted the other partys gift After all, its not good to not give people face.


    The old gentlemanughed and said, Haha, thats good, well, maybe my master will like the coffee here too.


    Your master? Shen Yi asked incredulously.


    The old gentleman nodded and said, Well, I forgot to introduce myself. Im Lord Ferricos butler, Jonas, you may have heard of Ferricos Medical Group.


    In fact, he had never heard of it. After all, he hadnt been in this world for a long, but from what the butler said, it should be a big enterprise.


    He nodded and said, Mr. Jonas, my name is Shen Yi, its a pleasure to meet you formally.


    Jonas wanted to say something, but sighed helplessly.


    My break is almost up, I have to go back. In fact, as a personal housekeeper, my personal time is already part of my work.


    Shen Yi suddenly understood his fixed schedule. It turned out that every time he came to the coffee shop, he was just taking a break from his busy schedule, and he would probably be very busy the rest of the time.


    No wonder he took out the money, hoping that his coffee shop would not go out of business.


    Before leaving, Jonas said while taking his hat and umbre: My master is going to have dinner with Mr. Fred at this time next week. He is looking forward to this meeting, so I will be very busy next week, and should not be able toe.


    Speaking of this, Jonas face showed a touch of pride, obviously very proud of his master being able to dine with Mr. Fred.


    Mr. Fred was a real big man, and he seemed to have this kind of charismatic charm that attracted many of the upper-ss people of Bnd to his side.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly, and sent the old man away, saying, So thats the case. After all, its Mr. Fred who he is going to meet. We must pay attention to it and look forward to your next visit.


    Even Shen Yi has heard of Mr. Fred  a big phnthropist who is quite famous in Bnd. He has invested in many public welfare organizations. Everyone respects him and praises him as a real gentleman.


    In the interview, he sincerely called on people to share more and give more to make the world a better ce.


    He only knew that such a person existed, but didnt know much after all.


    He and the phnthropists who were in the upper ss were destined to be in two circles I am afraid we will never meet together.


    At night, Shen Yi waited until everyone one leave, then closed the shop and opened the envelope, and looked at the banknotes in surprise.


    Enough to renovate the storefront, Im really in disrepair here.


    He still remembered the leak in the back hut andmented that the house was no good.


    Later, the gap was blocked by himself.


    This night, Shen Yi was in a happy state of mind, very happy, and it was really good to have extraordinary power.


    But if you think about it carefully, maybe the so-called transit is just an advance. After all, Jonas was already a loyal customer in the store before I got the ring.


    Shen Yi finished writing new ideas in his notes and found that it was veryte.


    And get ready for bed.


    Tonight, he also fell asleep very quickly.


    He didnt know how long he had slept, but by the time he opened his eyes again vaguely, the surroundings became blurred.


    Everything in the hut became invisible.


    He gradually realized in the blur that he didnt seem to really wake up.


    Once again came to the dream world.


    Dazed. Still in a trance.


    He heard a familiar female voice ringing in his ears, someone was calling him, as if praying and chanting, as if whispering and confiding.


    He gradually woke up, looked around, and the world was different again.


    Once again, he came to a dream world of ashes. The vast ground was paved with scorched leaves, the tall trees were piled up with ashes, and there were no stars in the sky.


    The female voice wasing from the other end of the pale woond.


    Is it Aina again? He had a kind of enlightenment in his heart.


    But this time it seems to be different. Because thest time he was in the dream world, the Aina he saw was in apletely unconscious state, while this time she was calling him from afar.


    No, she was calling the Lord of Ashes.

 Chapter 60.1 Diversity of the Same Dream

    Chapter 60.1 Diversity of the Same Dream


    Ashes drifted down from the sky like snowkes.


    Standing amidst the charred leaves, Shen Yi slowly stepped forward and walked a few hundred meters.


    Soon, the summoner came in front of his sight.


    It was indeed Aina.


    Kneeling among the charred leaves, she constantly muttered the honorable name of the Lord of Ashes.


    <strong><em>Infinite disasters, the source of disasters</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The aversion of the White Mist</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Lord of Ashes who annihted the Stars</em></strong>


    <strong><em> I call you</em></strong>


    <strong><em> I call you</em></strong>


    <strong><em> I call you</em></strong>


    Eventually, he walked up to her, but she had no reaction at all. Still kneeling on the ground, neither raising her head nor stopping her calling.


    Having had no reaction yet, he stared at her.


    Long silver hair, red eyes, wearing a delicate velvet ck gown, she didnt seem like the exquisite looks a human should have. Thebination yielded an air of strange, mysterious force of attraction.


    As if that she was really a witch in legend.


    The first summon was still vivid in his mind at the time the summoner called her the witch of blood and flesh. It was reasonable to assume that mysticism had some sort of meaning, or some sort of symbol.


    She might be the descendants of a witch, or she might have been mistakenly thought to represent one by the High Priestess of the Chaos Remnants Order, as she looked simr to her.


    Seeing that the only caller didnt have any reaction, he continued to look at her, and suddenly noticed something.


    Hed known her for quite a while. Its been almost half a year yet she didnt seem to grow taller at all, not only her height, but everything about her appeared to be unchanged.


    She might be the type to grow slowly, since she should be much taller in two years, one might think that kids were suddenly growing.


    As he was pondering in his thoughts, Aina, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly became excited.


    Great Lord of Ashes, you are finally willing to listen to my thoughts. I feel your gaze.


    For a moment, Shen Yi looked stunned, but he wasnt startled, he was just puzzled.


    Only now did hee to realization. Its been a while since he came here, but now only she realized his presence was it because of the dream state, which caused a long dy in consciousness?


    He also found one more thing  Aina felt the existence of the Lord of Ashes, but her burgundy eyes didnt look at him at all, but looked ahead in a daze.


    She didnt look like a person who had woken up from a sleep at all, it really seemed like she was sleepwalking.


    Probably it was me who was abnormal in this ce, since it was originally a dream world.


    Cant you see me?


    Falling into deep thought, he suddenly had a spection that perhaps, the things he could see and perceive were actually very different from the things Aina could see and perceive now.


    But she perceived himself as the Lord of Ashes, so it was time for him to y the respective role.


    Afterposing his mind, he opened his mouth.


    What do you want?


    About a minute or two, Aina suddenly froze in her spot and her body trembled slightly, as if she had heard something terrible.


    There should be a dy in transmission, he thought so in his mind, and she really couldnt find where his body was.


    Aina gradually calmed down and answered to the air: Great Lord of Ashes, Im here to ask for your help, to ask you to tell me about the Hidden Eyes.


    Her expression couldnt be any more serious. By this he was sure something very important had happened, thats why she couldnt wait toe to the dream world, to contact the Lord of Ashes outside the world.


    In the ults knowledge, the Dream Realm was a special channel tomunicate between the present world and the world beyond, which was said to be controlled by nightmares whose eternity was ruled by the king of dreams.


    Rather than asking the question, he waited for her to finish.


    Aina continued, ording to the Orders investigation, we have ample evidence to believe that the mysterious association of the Hidden Eyes appears to be a desire to summon an extraterrestrial god in Bnd.


    Shen Yi:


    It turns out that he thought it was a big deal, didnt they just want to summon an extra-worldly?


    Well, well, its actually something big, mmm very big deal.


    These people seem to have had some sort of ident in their efforts to build up the cause of necessity, she continues. A lot of them have gone into a frenzy and started killing people in the Inner World irregrly, but they are indifferent to people in the outer world.


    After a moment of pause she added: The members of the order were also almost attacked.


    The so-called necessary cause refers to the preparations before the invisible art begins. A kind of ult terminology, which Shen Yi could understand now.


    He had a distinct feeling that over the past few months, Aina seemed to have be more in line with the standards of an inner world person.


    She continued: Great Lord of Ashes, I would like to know how the Order should deal with the future, should we take the initiative to fight against the Hidden Eyes?


    The Order was uncertain about the new mysterious organization that had appeared in Bnd, so they asked Aina to ask the Lord of Ashes what she thought through the Invisible Technique.


    In fact, this is so-called fortune-telling, right?


    It belongs to the main profession of the priesthood.


    Aina, or the Order of Chaos Remnant, are asking the Lord of Ashes opinion,  But it just so happens that the Lord of Ashes was reced by me, so who can I ask for?


    This question caused him to delve deeply into his thoughts as he contemted what answer to give.


    In fact, he almost knew nothing about the Hidden Eyes.


    All he knew was that this group of people appeared out of nowhere, and then started recording various events, recording, recording, and suddenly they went crazy and started to engage in differentiated massacres.


    Speaking of which, the reason why the Hidden Eyes records the events in the inner worldwas to collect the necessary cause, to prepare materials for summoning the extra-worldly godin his vague memory, there seemed to be an Extraterrestrial god who likes to prey on history and devour the past.


    While he was pondering, Aina remained kneeling on the ground, waiting for the Lord Of Ashes answer.


    But Shen Yi himself had no answer at all, and this time he couldnt vaguely answer something like he did before.


    So after a long time, he opened his mouth and said, Let time pass, and fate will naturally give the promised answer.


    A few minutester, Aina seemed to have heard the answer given by the Lord of Ashes and nodded slightly in confusion.


    So, just wait? Why is this answer? No, the wisdom of an extraterrestrial God is not something I can specte. . . just follow it.


    She didnt dare to ask any further questions, instead she threw herself on the ground and worshiped. Soon herpact figure quickly disappeared in the pale forest covered with ashes.


    Is this some sort of offline? Shen Yi said to himself.


    At this moment, the surrounding scenery began to change drastically, and everything became blurred, as if it was about to shatter, and finally it really ushered in aplete copse.

 Chapter 60.2

    Chapter 60.2


    With the crumbling of the old world came a new dream world filled with white mist, where Shen Yi couldnt see the sky, ground, or anything else.


    There was only white fog and a looming darkness.


    A little while after carefully observing it, he realized it was somewhat simr to the gray fog he was summoned to, but different. Perhaps this was the field of The White Mist Across the Shore.


    With little guess, he trotted forward and within a few minutes, he saw the white field hidden in the mist.


    And amidst the mist he also saw a middle-aged man kneeling on the ground, with the same sluggish expression, calling out the honorable name of The White Mist Across the Shore.


    <strong><em>The Master of Everything, Overrun The World</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The aversion of the Ashes</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Mist of the White Shores</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I call you</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I call you</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I call you</em></strong>


    With the previous experience, he understood what was going on this time, and just like before, he calmly stood in front of Byron and surveyed him.


    Byron seemed to have more civility than before and was even willing to get down on one knee.


    He had heard from George that Byron had been doing quite well recently. For him, it didnt matter even if he lost everything in the inner world, as long as there was still hope it was okay to hide in the shadows.


    The big deal was to change to a new identity, leave Bnd and start over, which wasnt difficult for a top wizard.


    Byron, who seemed to feel his presence, opened his mouth: The Great Mist, I want to ask you about the Salian family, which have been pressing on metely. They seem to have a connection with the Dust of Light, and are hoping for me to join it.


    Im a little unsure whether I can join another organization after Ive been loyal to you.


    Hearing this question Shen Yi sighed, its over, I dont understand it again. What is the Salian family? It seems it existed in the Second Continent, but that was nearly a thousand years ago. Could it be the descendants of the Dynasty.


    As for the Dust of Lightits a new force that I havent heard of at all. Ill have to write it down in a notebook once going back.


    As for the two forces he was talking about tonight, he wasnt certain about them, but he responded calmly after a little thought.


    All right.


    A few minutester, Byron nodded gently and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the Great He did not forbid me from joining other organizations.


    The Dust of Light was the most mysterious and powerful wizard organization in the Second Continent. Even Byron, as Nns top wizard, would not dare to underestimate the opponents power, rather he was very curious about its secrets.


    Soon, Byrons figure also disappeared.


    Leaving Shen Yi alone, the world began to be blurred again, and eventually shattered open once again.


    By the time he woke up from the dream world he found himself lying in bed.


    It was just that behind the curtains, there were glimmers of light, indicating that morning was on the way.


    Looking up at the wall clock he found the time was only a little past the 4, so instead of getting up, he rolled over on the bed and wrapped himself tightly in his quilt.


    It seems that the various implications of being summoned are yet to be further developed by me. ying the role of an extraterrestrial god and meeting them is more than just a summon.


    Coming back from the dream world, he had some new doubts about what Aina and Byron had inmon, because both of them could find their respective god through their dream.


    Besides them, who else could do this?


    He had seen the mark on Byrons hand before, but he hadnt gone crazy enough to look at Ainas back and Su Lings abdomen, so naturally, he didnt know what the three had inmon.


    If the Chaos Remnant Order is attacked by the Hidden Eyes, I have to step in and go deep into the inner world and investigate the organization.


    Shen Yi had no good feelings for the Chaos Embers Order cultists, but in his heart he already regarded Aina as someone who needs to be taken care of.


    As for the Salian family and Dust of Light mentioned by Byron he took out Yares soul ball again, closed his eyes and began to search for useful memories.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and got the answer which he wanted.


    The most honored people among the Franks were known as the Salians, which are still in use to this day.


    The so-called Franks were one of the human races on the Second Continent today, white skinned, tall stature, with golden, silver, brown hair and blue eyes.


    And the Salian family had always been considered one of the most honored families. The royal descendants of the Salian dynasty, which was overthrown nearly a thousand years ago and were still active in the world today.


    They were extremely proud and people of low status had difficulty evenmunicating with them.


    so the ancient mysterious aristocrats? Shen Yi thought up.


    The Dust of Light was the most powerful and mysterious wizard organization in the Second Continent, with a considerable number of top wizards joining. Whose purpose was mysteriously unclear and has existed throughout the world for thousands of years.


    He looked at the soul ball in his hand and a smile formed at the corner of his mouth.


    All I can say is, it works well, and is very easy to use, it even has a sense of dependence.


    He truly felt that none of his mysterious relics could surpass Yares soul in terms of practicality.


    After cing the soul ball on the table, he got up, washed and changed and went to the cafe. But before he could open the door, he found a visitor early this morning.


    A familiar customer.


    Standing in front of the door, Su Ling calmly confronted the Coke, which stood in front of her and the two were separated by ayer of ss door.


    Shen Yi walked over and picked Coke up from the ground and put it aside casually.


    Then opened the door and greeted with a smile: Wee, Su Ling. Coming to see me so early means you must have something, right?


    After a little hesitation, she walked in and said: I do have something very important to ask you.


    The usual rules, lets have a cup of coffee first.


    While inviting, he smiled in his heart. She was someone who always pays money, so this time he didnt have to worry about customer running away without paying money.


    The only problem was whenever she came alone, she only ordered a few and as cheap as possible.


    At first, he thought that the other party was being reserved, pretending that she could not eat, butter realized that he thought too much, this girl was just simply stingy.


    However, contrary to his expectations, this time she ordered a lot of food, which was evenparable to the first time she came to the cafe. But that time George was the one who made a big deal out of him.


    After a while, he brought up the ck teatte she ordered and put it on the table.


    And joked: Looking after my business so much today, you really have something important to ask for.


    After a long silence, she nodded her head. Hmmm.


    Please listen to me

 Chapter 61: Fishing

    Chapter 61: Fishing


    Actually, what Su Ling said was a bit beyond Shen Yis expectations.


    Because she wasnt talking about anything important, neither about extra-worldly god, nor about the horrors of the congregation, nor even about the mundane.


    But her expression at this moment couldnt be anymore serious, as if this matter mattered to her.


    It was about an ordinary old man, who was living outside the East District slums, and selling candy.


    Su Ling continued: Three days ago he suddenly died. ording to the forensic report, he died of old age, but I always felt that his death was a bit strange, and there was the residue of the invisible art around him.


    This kind of thing was supposed to be a D or at most a C- level investigator job, but I know him, so some, um  I want to find out the truth myself.


    After being silent for a while, Shen Yi calmly asked in the tone of a superior.


    Hes important to you.


    However, Su Ling shook her head, reaching out to the pocket, she took out a shriveled candy wrapper.


    Not really, I didnt even know his name before he died. I just ate cheap candy there a few times when I was a kid.


    Last week, she went back to the slums to get the relics of her father that she hid back then, only to meet this old candy seller.


    In spite of years of not seeing her, the old man actually recognized her at a nce and gave her a candy, which surprised her.


    In fact, the candy wasnt that tasty, its cheap sugary candy that only kinds in the slum would eat.


    She still remembered her childhood self, struggling to eat in the slums and would be happy for days if she could get a piece of candy.


    After the greeting and epting the candy, she bid farewell and left.


    However, within a few days, she heard the news of the old mans death.


    When visiting the scene in person, she discovered the remnants of the invisible art and realized that things were not as simple as they seem.


    The two werent very familiar, and she didnt even know the others name, but she still wanted to find out the truth herself.


    Understanding the other partys thoughts, Shen Yi asked. You want to know who killed him?


    Su Ling nodded, took a sip of coffee and earnestly pleaded.


    Well, the condition of the prophet is very bad. Most of the other investigators are investigating the things about the Hidden Eyes. I dont have many friends, so I can only ask you for help.


    Lets make a deal, tell me all about the hidden pupil, and I will help you find the murderer behind the scenes Shen Yi had intended to say this, but then changed his tune.


    The hidden pupil? Those pathetic lunatics, what do you think of it?


    Pathetic lunatics? Su Lings heart once again deepened the thought. This man was surely controlling Bnds inner world, and knows all the things.


    Like a chess yer, who controls everything on the chessboard.


    Suddenly she remembered the imprint on her abdomen. In the shower she tried to erase it, but no matter what method she used, she couldnt get it off, and she didnt dare to tell her colleagues from the Anti-Magical Bureau.


    It must be this man who chose herself without permission


    Since you decided to make me a pawn, it wouldnt be too much for me to get some help from you, right?


    With a pounding heart, she felt like she was on the verge of death.


    Although Boss Shen had always been a gentle and mysterious strong man, no one knew if he would turn his face, for example, like a devil, he would suddenly smile and cast magic, stuffing her insatiable self into a small bottle, and store it forever.


    Or maybe, put herself into the coffee machine alive, let your blood be the coffee that the guests like to taste.


    Shaking her head away from the possibility of a messy horror.


    She immediately said: The Anti-Magical Bureau has identified the Hidden Pupils as a cult organization, and dispatched a team of investigators, leading by A-level to efface them.


    ording to our investigation, the members of the Hidden Pupils seem to be ordinary schrs in the academic world at first, history buffs, ult lovers, all people from the table world.


    But they suddenly got together, as if they were attracted by something, and started recording the events that happened in the inner world, and finally one by one, they went crazy and turned into monsters.


    At the end, Su Ling quoted the directors concluding remarks.


    It seems that something is guiding everything to happen.


    Is there something that guides all this to happen? Shen Yi pondered secretly.


    In theherworld, he always had a special feeling about the Light Chasers, the Pseudo Gods, the Hidden Pupils, the Salian Family, the Dust of Light, and the old man who died in the slum


    For days, there seemed to be a mysterious connection between several seemingly unrted things he learned.


    Countless connections and bonds will ultimately be destiny, and in a sense, there is no such thing as true coincidence.


    He nodded his head in response: I know.


    In exchange, you need to do one thing, investigate things about Light Chasers and Pseudo Gods.


    Light Chasers, Pseudo Gods..


    Having not heard of these two names, Su Ling was a bit dumbfounded.


    He found that the other party also didnt seem to know about these, and nodded slightly: You can go now.


    Thank you.


    Su Ling stood up, bowed deeply, and left the cafe in a mixed mood.


    Shen Yi watched the other party leave, no longer wanting to sit around and wait for death.


    He decided to personally investigate the Hidden Pupil and find out the whole story.


    But for that, you have to wait until the evening the shop needs to be open during the day.


    Although Mr. Jonas, a lovely, kind-hearted and respectable gentleman, sponsored a sum of money, his condition was far from financial freedom.


    Why is there no summoner who directly sacrifices money? You despise the low style of money. High-end gold, silver and jewelry. But its also ok I actually ept checks.


    After thinking about it, Shen Yi began to open the shop with peace of mind.


    He once again put on the transit ring and knocked it three times on the table.


    In the evening, he had to take the ring off.


    However, this time nothing good happened during the day, as if ones recent good fortune had been advanced.


    Shen Yi felt a little sad, no wonder it was only a relic of the distortion level, still not good enough.


    He thought he could fast forward to financial freedom.


    Likewise he worked hard till evening then he closed the ss door of the cafe, but left it unlocked, as he decided to go out straight away.


    With that he returned to the hut and threw his mask into the shadow.


    In an instant, his raincoat transformed into a ck suit, the silver beads in his hand became a threaded cane, and the golden mask enveloped his face.

 Chapter 61.2

    Chapter 61.2


    In Alley.


    As the sky drizzled, bright red blood began to pool in the stagnant water below.


    Stumbling down on the alley, Chris staggered forward, while her hunting clothes were dyed with blood.


    It was almost impossible for her to hold on.


    She still has onest shot of Strange Blood  K155, as long as she took the shot, her life could be saved.


    But it was toote. Because the monster was after her.


    An eerie atmosphere permeated the surroundings, and a low-pressure roar echoed throughout the space.


    Along with a roar, the monster protruded from the shadows, with a fish-like head and almost lifeless eyes protruding outward.


    The hunched monster was still close to two meters long, and its inted body was much more robust than normal.


    It was none other than a member of the Hidden Pupils, a Mystic Schr  At least it used to be.


    As it approached, Chris pupils flinched.


    It was the monster with distortion level strength, but as the strongest person in Tu Mihua Office, her strength was still a step away from distorted level.


    But this wasnt the important thing, the thing was shes too weak to be aggressive, and this monster has a horrible, thick skin withyers of terrifying scales on its body, which was even harder than the armors hull!


    Just two of these monsters have nearly wiped out the firm With a heart full of hatred, she gritted her teeth.


    While her hand held a pale green page in a death grip, this was something she had risked her life to snatch from the Hidden Pupil members and was going to dedicate to the cafe owner  the recipe for the Dream Peeping Potion.


    With the Dream Peeping potion, the Hidden Pupils peeked at the inner world without risking their lives before they went crazy.


    The Tu Mihua Firm was entrusted by someone to investigate it. Perhaps, this was the reason why they were almost wiped out.


    Somehow she managed toe nearer to the cafe, looking at the cafe, which was already dark, she was very desperate.


    It was clearly just a step away.


    Just as she closed her eyes and was about to ept her imminent death, there was a sudden heavy blow.


    Bang.


    With his ck threaded cane, Shen Yi pummeled the monsters body, much like swishing a fly, and it flew to the alley wall casually.


    The terrifying body was immediately shattered, dark red blood and flesh sprayed on the ground, the internal organs flowing in the stagnant water still faintly trembling.


    Hearing the sound, Chris opened her eyes and watched the scene in horror.


    While the man in a ck suit and a golden mask asked casually.


    Have you gained enough strength?


    With her mouth wide open, Chris immediately realized that the man who saved her was the cafe owner, and on top of that he had actually killed the twisted level monster easily.


    It was obvious that he also possessed at least disaster level strength!


    How powerful he was!


    As she was astonished at this strength, an iparably heavy, almost substantive killing momentum prated directly into her mind, as if a battlefield that had not stopped for thousands of years came before Chris eyes.


    Couldnt able to bear the aura, she trembled all over, almost fell to her knees on the spot, and barely stood by leaning on the wall.


    Its the breath of the Extraterrestrial gods.


    Could this man be an envoy of an Extraterrestrial god, or maybe he wasnt a human being at all, but some kind of superior family member?


    Tremblingly she gazed at the man next to her. If she was a few years younger, she might lose control on the spot in fear.


    Seeing the flesh and blood on the ground, Shen Yi frowned slightly, feeling disgusted, but also relieved.


    Just now, he was still wondering if Heroes to Save the Beauty would put him in it.


    Now it seems that he has a littlebat power.


    Although just a little.


    This thinglooks a bit like a Deep Diver, apparently just a mermaid-level monster.


    The power of the disaster relics,bined with the power of the colorless city, is a natural thing to kill a misceneous humanoid monster.


    With the victory, Shen Yis mood brightened.


    Even if Im confronted by a strong man like Yare Wird again, Ill be able to do a little spin  Never mind, its better to follow the heart to run on the spot or to fool around.


    Its just killing a misceneous fish, so you must not get carried away.


    He was keenly aware of one thing, that if he is not careful enough, he could easily die on the road to mystery.


    Only truly ignorant people would think of themselves as the protagonist of a story, after that fate will crush every ignorant and arrogant person.


    Turning his head to the side, he found that the blonde was already scared to the point of falling limp to the ground.


    He wasnt much surprised, after all, he broke out the breath of an extra-worldly god, as long as the people who have inspiration will be afraid.


    Oh, except for beings like the original witch.


    With a smile, he greeted, Good Evening, Ms. Chris.


    Taking a deep breath Chris bowed respectfully.


    Hello, how do you do?


    She immediately handed the pages over and pleaded, Dear Mr. Shen, this is a little tribute I have prepared for you, and I hope you can help me and my dead colleague.


    I will take you to the hidden location, no, their of the Hidden Pupils association.


    Shen Yi quietly pondered in his heart, just now the monster should have barely reached the disorder level, it was only a little stronger than ordinary humans.


    It just looked ugly. And suddenly understand the things.


    He must have taken things seriously, since if the people in the Hidden Pupil Association were all misceneous fish of this level, things should be rtively easy to deal with.


    epting the page from Chris, he didnt read on the spot but watched the other party take a shot in her arm.


    This was an injection used to stop bleeding, a model that had long been eliminated by the Anti-Magical Bureau, but it was enough to keep Chriss alive.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shen Yi smiled slightly, and the ck threaded cane turned into an umbre.


    Lets go, maam.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chrissy staggered to her feet, while a ck umbre appeared on her head.


    Are you okay?


    Shen Yi let Chris stand on the other side of the umbre and asked with concern.


    Im fine, thank you for your concern


    The breath that drilled into her mind gradually subsided, and Chris still looked in awe at the person holding the umbre next to her.


    Maybe he, it, hes not as scary as I thought  No, Chris, over the years you have clearly seen many monsters in disguise, as well as people who have not yet be monsters.


    They were also incredibly normal before they started going crazy.


    On a rainy night, Chris and Shen Yi walked side by side.


    He had a strange feeling. The other side seemed to be squeezing out of the umbre, and did not dare to really leave.


    Could it be that she really didnt want to share an umbre with mebut she was afraid of being rude, so she was embarrassed to leave?


    Shen Yi was a little surprised. Since he was a child, no girl hated him so much, and he had just saved the others life.


    But what he didnt know was, Chris was simply terrified.


    The two walked together for about an hour, during which Chris kept trying to open a conversation, but no matter what, the words couldnte out of her mouth.


    After years of wandering around the world, she still has hard bones, believing that something called backbone runs through her spine, allowing her to walk with her chest up.


    But this sudden incident brought everything in her world to copse.


    A dozen of her colleagues, friends who could rely on each other to live and die, were torn to pieces by the monster in front of her.


    A minute ago, they would cry andugh, and would have a dream and have a friend and family.


    And just so they died like that.


    Now, including herself, only three people left in the firm, and one of them said that she wanted to return to normal life, find a normal job, and spend time with her parents at home.


    She didnt expect the name of the firm Thest flower, the beauty of the end would one daye true in one word.


    Phew-, it was time for her to turn around and throw something away for something more important.


    Chris firmly hugged the idea of clinging to the thigh!


    Will it seem too much for me to kneel down directly in allegiance now  Or should I call him master without moving  Just a recipe for Dream Peeping Potion might not be enough to impress him.


    Some people even give up their friends, family, and even their souls in order to gain a strong backing.


    I have paid too little, and my strength is not strong enough. What else can I dedicate to him an insignificant few million deposits?


    Stop joking around!


    Chris lowered her head in silence, her mind running at high speed, thinking constantly.


    Is this the ce? Shen Yi stopped in his tracks and asked softly.


    It was only then that Chris woke up from the sea of brain mending.


    Ah, well! Yes, here it is.


    She found the two had already reached the destination, and further on was the broad Thames.


    Theirir is underwater, and originally this was the stronghold of the secret society.


    These members of the Hidden Pupil are all schrs, history lovers, and ult enthusiasts of the table world, originally just here for secret intellectual research and discussion. Chris added.


    Shen Yi nodded in agreement and said calmly, There will always be people like this in the Table World, chasing after the glory of the Inner World, only to end up burning like a moth to a me.


    Chris nodded and continued: Yes, there will always be such people


    Maybe its the same for myself.


    With a sigh she said, Who knows why, all of a sudden all these people have transcendental powers and start calling themselves observers, recording all kinds of events in the inner world in their dreams, and then go mad and even turn into monsters.


    Its like being influenced by some extra-worldly god or mysterious relic. Shen Yi answered one step ahead.


    I need to act more like a real envoy I must not let them discover the truth.


    Yes, thats exactly what it is. Its your wise judgment.


    Chris sent out herpliments in a timely manner. Her subordinates ttered her like this at the beginning, and she was just learning from now on.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Chris blushed immediately.


    It was the first time that she had been ttering others. There was a feeling of kneeling down to hold shoes for someone, which was very ufortable, awkward, and even vaguely disgusted with herself.


    Shen Yi smiled faintly,pletely unaware of what the other party was thinking, and just said, Thanks for thepliment, but its better to avoid the word wise.


    As a veteran Inte user, Shen Yi would have a conditioned reflex to some words that were alienated by the Inte.


    Although he also knew that the other party was not cursing, he just responded.


    Hey  Chris looked nk andpletely confused about what she had done wrong.


    I see.


    She felt a little wronged.


    Shen Yi didnt think too much and began to think about important things.


    Since it is underwater  How to get into it? It is better to use the white me for a simple test first.


    Shen Yi stretched out his right arm, and the white me rose from it, and immediately rushed to the surface of the water, searching for clues under exquisite control.


    Chris was full of shock.


    She felt a new Extraterrestrial gods breath, hot, twisted, thick!


    Which made her almost unable to breathe!


    Chris was far less powerful and willed than George, Byron, and Su Ling, yet on the other hand, her inspiration was much higher than ordinary people, she was at a rather awkward stage.


    She could be strongly influenced, but could barely resist!


    Chris face flushed in red forck of breath, clutching her chest she stared intently at the man next to her, her eyes bristling with connivance and fear of despair.


    Shen Yi stopped the white me in time and smiled softly: Im sorry if I scared you.


    Chris opened her mouth and took a big breath.


    No, its all right!


    It was also the first time for Shen Yi to see someone with such a big reaction, and he felt a little strange.


    The feeling just now still makes Chris feel intimidated, as if she was buried in a pile of ashes, unable to breathe, waiting to die in the heat.


    Now shepletely realized the terrifess of the cafe owner, if this man really wanted to kill her, he didnt even need to actuallyunch any attacks  The mere aftermath of his ability was so terrifying!


    It was really too scary, at least a disaster level powerhouse.


    As for the untouchable level, she was a little unimaginable. She only learned about it from a few words. It is said that that kind of existence is close to the godsso her imagination could only reach the disaster level at most.


    There were only two disaster-level powerhouses in the whole of Bnd, and all of them were really strong without exception, and many people in the world didnt even have the chance to meet them.


    With an umbre in his hand, Shen Yi said calmly: I found a switch, as long as we pass there, we can go to their.


    Chris nodded her head, folded her arms around her chest, and said nothing.


    She was still shaken by one shock after another.


    Shen Yi calmly led her to a location, located in the middle of two in trees by the river.


    This is it.


    Just now, he used the white me to find a not-soplex invisible mechanism underwater.


    Fortunately, the way to open it was not tooplicated, and his own special condition prevented him from using the vast majority of the invisible arts.


    It was strange.


    He stomped his feet lightly three times, and opened the mechanism, behind them came a roar, and soon appeared a staircase leading to the ground.


    He said with a smile, It seems their is not inside the water, but underneath the river.


    Well, you  Hmm.Chris was going to give anotherpliment, but as the words came to her lips she swallowed them.


    Becausest time it went askew.


    Youre very smart. She grudgingly uttered a word.


    As the pair glide down the stairs, their surroundings darkened, Chris makes a witty use of a simple, invisible technique.


    She took out a piece of white paper with a special spell drawn on the four corners, and a pattern symbolizing the primordial fire on the bottoma huge golden-red me.


    O great Primordial Fire, I call you, please say, there is light.


    The Primordial Fire was the only positive god on the Second Continent, as well as an extra-worldly god with thergest number of worshipers in the world, with at least half of the two billion people belonging to His followers.


    The time He represents was twelve noon.


    The nature phase was themp.


    The invisible technique worked, and a small ball of light suddenly floated in mid-air, its core burning and immediately lighting up around it.


    Praise the sun.


    Chris added subconsciously, as the spell took shape.


    The ball of light fell into her palm and followed Chrisss pace.


    Shen Yi envied her, just very, very envious, he himself obviously had a great deal of knowledge in Yares soul, but he was unable to use the vast majority of the invisible spells.


    Lets go.


    The two continued walking under the floating light.


    Shen Yi suddenly felt some kind of foul smell and subconsciously frowned.


    Chris also smelled it, which was obviously the smell of flesh and blood corpses.


    She said nervously: It seems that this ce has really changed from a stronghold of secret associations to air of monsters.


    A shrill howl heard, and soon, a half-human, half-fish monster rushed out of the darkness, with an ugly fish-shaped head with its mouth open ferociously.


    Without hesitation, Shen Yi flung his threaded cane out.


    The ck whip, like a hollow de, strikes a monster in midair.


    The monster immediately shattered with a bang, like a cotton puppet hit by a bullet, but what fell on the ground wasnt cotton, but countless flesh and blood.


    Shen Yi felt nausea, but he didnt know how to control the power perfectly.


    Clean it.


    He knew that Chris must have had the relevant intangible skills, and in fact, this was a very basic intangible skill, the first intangible skill that Shen Yi tried to learn.


    As long as he learned this, the coffee shop could immediately save the cost of a new employee!


    Its a pity that he couldnt grasp it even after learning it for a long time.


    Chris was dumbfounded, already looking silly on the sidelines. The mysterious man beside her was iparably violent every time he struck, and had to leave his enemies in tatters, reduced to a bloody mess to do so!


    It was too horrible!


    Yes, yes!


    She subconsciously nodded her head, then reacted, and her pretty face immediately revealed a look of excitement.


    I seem to have the opportunity to be Mr. Shens vassal!


    Chris was extremely happy, and then thought of another thing If she didnt perform well, this might be her fate. Looking down at the flesh and blood on the ground she shuddered at the mere possibility.

 Chapter 63: The Lair

    Chapter 63: The Lair


    Out of nowhere, she took out the four-leaf clover and with the invisible technique, quickly cleaned the ground.


    Lighting and cleaning, these two simple intangible methods were worth noting, but these two almost cost thousands of euros. Nowadays, euros were the most valuable national currency in the world.


    But Chris felt that this small amount of effort was precious.


    Money itself made no sense, as long as it was spent in the right ce. A point she understood after her years in business.


    To put it another way, if she put several thousand euros in an envelope and stuffed it to Mr. Shen next to her, he might just think that she was vulgar and mediocre, and even be annoyed and feel insulted!


    But the two times when she served him with insight, what she brought waspletely different Chris thought so and felt that she should have made a profit.


    Thank you, little one.


    Shen Yi nodded slightly. Under the golden mask, he smiled at the deferential girl next to him.


    Shen Yi, who was not low in EQ, could see that this girl was deliberately trying to please him.


    He also thought it was very normal to have the idea of climbing up to the upper ss, especially those who had been beaten by society.


    Although he was not a high-ss person, he still pretended to be quite like one.


    Hearing his praise, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief and felt much better  Although she wasnt confirmed to be his sublime, she felt that her ingratiating behavior wasnt in vain.


    Likewise, they continued forward, and a low growl could be heard from time to time in the darkness ahead.


    And following the low growl, a terrifying monster with a fish head would suddenly sprang out, frantically trying tounch an attack.


    As each monster appeared, Shen Yi easily dealt with it, and several times Chris was affected by the killing atmosphere of the Colorless City, but she held on.


    So thats how it is.


    Shen Yi suddenly muttered to himself.


    Chris on the side was slightly taken aback. Could it be that he had already grasped some key clues and secrets about the Hidden Pupil?


    I get it. Shen Yi continued to speak to himself and nodded his head.


    Chris on the sideline once again amazed at his wisdom. As expected of the mysterious owner of the coffee shop, he easily thought of a secret that she couldnt fathom at all.


    But what she didnt know was, at this moment, what Shen Yi really thought about was the power of the colorless city, which is to strengthen the bodys strength, defense be stronger, why would it sometimes work and sometime not.


    After many trials and battles, he hase up with a general idea.


    Maybe it does.


    Atst, they descended the long stairs to a cavernous underground space.


    It was a vast hall, with three of its four walls paved with gray stone bricks.


    The staircase they used to get from the ground to below was on the eastern wall. The south wall was empty, just walls, and the west wall had an intersection leading to the dark depths.


    And finally, the north side of the basement hall, facing the Thames.


    It wasnt a wall, but some sort of invisible wall, like solid ss or something like that,pletely transparent but cut off the Thames.


    Shen Yi was slightly taken aback, a little shocked. He could even see fishes and shrimps swimming underwater, sand, stones and algae, some kind of invisible technique isted all of these, creating a non-existent ss wall.


    Chris was also a little surprised: It seems like an aquarium, they actually made this with invisible art, its amazing.


    Strange.


    Shen Yi frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, and pointed out what was wrong.


    You said hidden pupils are extraordinary people who suddenly became superhumans. They were originally just lovers of the inner world, and they know little about the inner world?


    Chris was unsure, but still nodded: Yes.


    Beneath the Thames, Shen Yi continued: Creating such a vast stronghold, and using invisible techniques to block the influx of the river Its not like a novices approach at all.


    Chris was slightly stunned, and then understood the meaning of the other partys words.


    Despite some new supernatural beings being gifted and gaining great power quickly, their mastery of intangible techniques was limited, and what they could aplish was usually limited to one act, such as destruction.


    Those who could create this kind of environment were obviously very proficient in using invisible techniques, with a lot of technical practice.


    Chris nodded gently and asked, Are you saying that theres another one in the hidden pupil, or part of it is originally from the inner world?


    Shen Yi nodded. You have a good observation, thats what Im trying to say.


    For two months, he used Yares soul ball to make up lessons every day, and finally had the opportunity to pretend to be experience.


    Yare had never given up studying for more than a hundred years, and his knowledge base could not even be described as professor of the ult, but an encyclopedia.


    He has also taught many people knowledge and skills, even George was his student.


    Even now, Shen Yi has only learned a small part of his knowledge  to put it bluntly, the process of holding a soul ball and watching video again and again every day makes him feel like hes learning a programmingnguage.


    Lets go on, maam. He pointed to the entrance not far away with a threaded cane.


    There was nothing in the empty underground hall, and moving on was their only choice.


    Entering the entrance on the west wall and exploring deeper into their.


    Finally, they came to a new underground hall.


    Chriss face changed as soon as she got here.


    Its a cluttered researchb, dark, with almost no light.


    Under the illumination of the light ball in Chris hands, Shen Yi could clearly notice that the various fallen devices, as well as numerous books and materials scattered on the ground, and the tables and chairs scattered everywhere were all torn and crushed to pieces.


    Its a total mess.


    However, these things were not the point at the moment.


    The most important problem was that a dozen monsters with fish-like heads were stimted by the light emitted from the ball of light, and they all looked towards the two of them one by one.


    Get in the back.


    Shen Yi calmly issued an order. With a nod, Chris quickly hid behind him.


    After a nce, he continued: They seem to be attracted to the light, Chris, let it fly to my side.


    With no hesitation, she immediately let the scorching light ball in her hand fly to Shen Yis side.


    It illuminated the golden mask and the deep, serene eyes beneath it.


    Even though they were surrounded by numerous monsters, Chris wasnt worried or nervous at all. Because the situation was like a piece of cake for the cafe owner.


    But on the other hand, Shen Yi was a little nervous and didnt make a move.


    The monsters are all weakRx, you still have some strengthHe repeatedlyforted himself in his heart and waited for them to make a move first. He had been in the mysterious field for nearly half a year, but he had not encountered many battles, and this was the first time that there were many enemies.


    Having yed Bloodborne in his previous life, he understood that even if one-on-one was easy, one-on-many might be much more difficult.


    The monsters roared crazily on the spot, their alienation was already very deep.


    Without hesitation, all the monsters rushed towards the light ball!


    Shen Yis free hand went towards his neck, cradling the old-colored cross, and calmly said, Ill leave it to you.


    The old-colored cross provided an invisible protection. As soon as they touched Shen Yi, their sharp ws were torn up, and they were blocked by the close-fitting barrier.


    Chris looked at the scene in astonishment.


    It seemed to be an invisible force that prevented all the monsters from harming Shen Yi. He didnt move, but was in a nearly invincible state.


    Truly powerful. She couldnt help but say.


    He gently waved the threaded cane in his hand, turning it into a whip, and without wasting any time heshed out the oning monsters.


    The key lies in the rxation.


    Yes, he finally understood why every time he would fail when he concentrated on exercising the power of the Colourless City.


    Perhaps the reason was that the colorless city was an extraterrestrial god whose consciousness is dormant.


    So he must also rx to be able to exercise his power.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    One after another, the monsters turned into brilliant blood flowers, and their bodies shattered on the spot, to an exaggerated bloodshed.


    The tragic death of theirpanions did not affect the rest of the monsters in the slightest, and they continued to race towards Shen Yi.


    It was like moths to a me, it made little sense.


    Under thesh of the whip, one monster after another was beaten to burst, and the flying ck shadow could stter flesh and blood with just a slight touch.


    The battle ended quickly, and all the monsters were torn into pieces, but they still couldnt break through the defense.


    Their only victory was to sessfully disgust Shen Yi.


    Under the golden mask, his face had turnedpletely pale and he was on the verge of throwing up so that he could barely endure it.


    The blood and flesh spilled all over the floor, the squirming internal organs, and the fragmented remains made people extremely physically ufortable.


    This kind of monster had a very strong vitality. Despite being smashed to pieces, it did not die immediately, despite still squirming on the ground. It was quite disgusting, from this level


    Monsters are too strong!


    Take a deep breath, take a deep breath, dont spit it out If I spit it out here, I cant exin it to her My career as an envoy will have the most disgraceful ck spots.


    Whooa


    As he was meditating, Chris threw up.


    The scene was so disgusting; it was really hard to hold on till now, that she couldnt help but throw up her stomach and even had tears in her eyes.


    She looked at Shen Yi with tearful eyes.


    Im sorry.


    Shen Yi waved his hands: Its okay, Chris, lets clean it up.


    He sounded rxed, showing that he didnt care  In fact, he himself wanted to throw up badly!


    Yes.


    Like a real sidekick, Chris quickly used invisible techniques to clean up all the mess.


    Seeing this, he couldnt help but fall into the deep thought, she was really too obedientIf she wasnt from the inner world, perhaps he could fool her into working as an employee in a cafe.


    However, he would not hire a highly inspired person to work as a cafe employee.


    Because he often experimented with the extra-worldly god, and every time their breath would be exposed, and people with high inspiration may go crazy when they were with him.


    Just as he was dwelling into his thoughts, Chris had diligently scoured around and found a ck notebook.


    She handed it over as if offering a treasure and said. This seems to be a very important note, hidden in a secretpartment behind the desk.


    As a Fnisher, deciphering mechanisms and finding things were her strong points.


    Very good, you did an excellent job. Shen Yi immediately praised the other party and took the ck notes.


    Among the few women he knew, Aina seems to be a nave deer. Su Ling was a willful and greedy ck cat. Chris a bit like a dog?


    He subconsciously stared at her blonde hair Golden Retriever?


    Cough cough, thinking about it with a dog is always a bit insulting to women, but using the metaphor of a deer and a ck cat didnt seem to be an insult. Wait, this idea is not insulting to the dog again?


    Shen Yi immediately shook his head and shook off the messy and ungentlemanly thoughts.


    He opened the notebook and saw what was written on the first page.


    Thanks to Mr. Miracle White for giving us brand new guidance! If it werent for his series of help, we enthusiasts might not set foot in the real world for the rest of our lives!


    We have seen no one more noble andpassionate than Mr. White, half of whom was made of goodness and integrity, and the other half of iparable wisdom.


    Starting today, the Hidden Pupils has been officially established. Mr. Miracle White has introduced us a lot of mysterious knowledge, the real one.


    Justst night, Mr. White, who calls himself Miracle, showed us a true miracle!


    With just a flick of his finger, he created a vast and huge underground pce, preventing the water of the Thames from flowing in because of gravity, and also giving us power beyond the mundane!

 Chapter 64: The Miracle White

    Chapter 64: The Miracle White


    As Shen Yi read this, he immediately realized that Mr. Miracle White had a big problem.


    He was likely to be the mastermind behind the secret maniption of the Hidden Pupil, Mr. Miracle White .. Well, thats White of Miracle, isnt it?


    Unable to suppress his curiosity, he turned over the notes and continued to read.


    Mr. White has great ideas, but they are unrealistic and exaggerated for us.


    Following Mr. Whites instructions, we began to collect the Necessary Cause for Him toe, and yes, as long as the great and generous Himes, he will definitely lead us to an unprecedented path.


    Some people have expressed their vignce and dont want Him toe, but they dont understand, no, well, what were doing is absolutely right, theres nothing wrong with contacting an Extraterrestrial god, theres nothing wrong itsmon sense in the inner world.


    Ive been feeling a little weirdtely. I dont know whats going on, but when I eat vegetables and fruits, I always feel nauseous.


    Maybe I need to take a trip to the hospital.


    There seems to be some change in my body, but that should be normal. Mr. White said the collection of the Necessary Cause was almostplete and he wanted to make the next move, but I just dont know what that would be.


    There was always a servant next to Mr.White, reverently called him his master, a blind boy who was under the age of ten and spoke only to Mr. White He seems to foresee the future.


    Something is calling me, maybe I should join him in his attempt to find what is calling me. Maybe everyone thinks the same way. No one in the Hidden Pupils will object Mr. White.


    Upon here, the notes came to a sudden halt, and the amount of information was enormous.


    Shen Yi was absolutely certain that Mr. Miracle White was the mastermind behind the hidden pupils.


    But he always found it strange that the note-taker seemed tock rity andmon sense.


    Another point worth noting was that Mr. Miracle White seems to have found a young man simr to Prophet as his servant.


    Predicting the future. Its a terrible power.


    It was just not known what this Miracle White is trying to do, what was his purpose of collecting the necessary causes by allowing people to observe the events in the inner world, and what he wanted to do with it?


    He fell into deep silence, and after some exploration, not only did the mysteries he faced not decrease, but also added a few more.


    What did it say? Chris on the side, couldnt help but finally asked curiously.


    Shen Yi smiled slightly, reached out and passed the ck notebook to Chris.


    See for yourself.


    As Chris began to read it, her expression became strange.


    The person who recorded the notes should be a member of the Hidden Pupil Organization, the observer, but he has be a bit strange.


    Shen Yi answered as if he had mastered everything.


    Yes, exactly.


    Chris cheered up, it seemed she had guessed correctly and kept up with Shen Yi.


    Themon sense of note-takers is so problematic that they find it normal toe into contact with an extraterrestrial god, even a fan of the table world knows its a huge taboo and they still thinks that physical mutations are a normal phenomenon, they clearly have fallen into madness.


    In fact, the extra-worldly god is not so threatening Shen Yi silently thought in his heart, but did not say it out loud.


    With a smile, heplimented the other party.


    Not Bad.


    Chris rummaged around some more for a while but found nothing useful.


    Someone seemed to have taken the key things from here, except this note, which was left in the dark, and hadnt been taken in advance.


    The gains werent great, but they were crucial in identifying those suspected to be behind the scenes.


    Chris, from now on, do things for me. Shen Yi suddenly said.


    He liked Chris pretty much now, not physically, but she seemed so content that she could be excited with a few more words of praise.


    Its easy to fool.


    Oh, yes! Its my pleasure!


    It took a few seconds for her to react, apparently ttered by the unexpected invitation.


    Should I kneel down and swear Exactly how to do it better now Either way, Im too excited right now to celebrate the great fire I didnt think Id really be his subordinate.


    At this moment, Chris was really very, very happy.


    The excitement on her face couldnt be restrained at all, and one could see her chest undting up and down.


    If she got so excited, she couldnt sleep for the next few days.


    Just like an ordinary boss hugging the thighs of the Top 500 world leaders. If his body and willpower are not good, he might faint from excitement on the spot.


    Will he let me kneel down to call him master every time I see him It would be a great shame, but many forces have been so retro and orderly.. But its not like its no good, uh, no good, no shame.


    Chris mind acted frantically. She still remembered that people from the Corona Church even wanted to kiss the shoes of the Pope and saints.


    As she was in her thoughts, she once again heard his calm voice: Help me investigate the cause of an old mans death. The old man selling candy near the slums just passed away recently.


    He wisely subcontracted Byrons information directly to Su Ling for investigation and then subcontracted Su Lings plea to Chris.


    Suddenly, he felt that he already had the potential to be a leader.


    Yes, I understand.


    Chris nodded earnestly, knowing that this was Mr. Shens test for her, and only when shepleted it would she be considered his vassal.


    She would definitelyplete this task and investigate the matter of the old mans death thoroughly.


    Although there were few people in the firm, she has been mingling among the Finishers since she was a child, knowing the lower and middle levels of Bnds inner world like the back of her hand.


    So far, all the people Shen Yi knew about the middle and lower levels of the Bnd world were far less knowledgeable than Chris.


    Chriss nickname was The Matchmaker.


    She knew who she could ask toplete Mr. Shens task, and the only cost was to spend some money, up to hundreds of thousands of euros, rather than cozying up to the enormous benefits and future possibilities that Mr. Shen could bring.


    The little money was nothing.


    Shen Yi could never have imagined that the task he subcontracted to Chris would immediately be subcontracted to another Finisher.


    Subcontract at each level.


    Well, lets get out of here. he said.


    As they proceeded, he heard a rumbling sound, like a dam breaking its banks.


    Chriss eyes widened, as he eximed, The river is pouring in!


    Shen Yi immediately realized that the Miracle White had created a simple trap while using an invisible technique to block the connection between the Thames and this ce.


    As long as the invisible technique loses its effect at the right time, the river would rush in frantically, destroying all enemies and evidence.


    Shen Yi quickly thought it was a predictable timing trap for Miracle Whiteprobably so, after all, his servant had the power of a prophet.


    He could use atomization to escape from the mud through the gap. The key problem was how to save her.


    Chris, hold me tight.


    With no time wasting, he immediately took off the old cross color from his neck and put it on her neck.


    The raging waters of the Thames hade in from outside!


    While he closed his eyes, rxed, rxed, continued to rx his body.


    The power of the colorless city strengthens the bodys strength and protection.


    As long as he was in an almost unconscious state, he could use this energy for himself and resist the impact of the river.


    A more terrifying killing atmosphere surged up than the previous few times, and Shen Yis expression burst into a powerful aura of an extra-worldly god.


    Even Chris, who was protected by the color, was knocked out, and the color cross let out a deep mournful cry.


    Arge amount of river directly impacted on the two.


    On shore.


    With a deep sigh, Shen Yi re-dried his clothes by the power of atomization  Its lifes trick.


    He waited for Chris, who passed out by the river, to wake up.


    Chrisy quietly on the ground. Because of the protection of the mysterious relic, there was not a single drop of water on her long golden sand hair.


    He had already removed the old cross from her, and it would have cost dearly if ordinary people had worn it too much, it was best not to carry it on for more than half an hour.


    Even if a disaster expert wore an old-colored cross for two hours, he would fall into madness. It can be said that the price was very high This is what Yare told others.


    After a while, Chris slowly woke up.


    She felt as if she had had an endless dream. In the dream, the surroundings were all water with no gaps, which made her a little desperate.


    In a trance, she saw a hand gently pulling herself out of the overflowing water.


    You finally woke up. Shen Yi smiled calmly.


    Lying on the grass by the river, Chris looked on in surprise at the mysterious man, wearing a gold mask and looking down at her in the moonlight.


    He looked down at her like a chess yer of the age, his eyes behind the golden mask were deep and indifferent.


    Shen Yi stared at Chris on the ground, and found that she was staring at him nkly, as if she was still a little confused.


    Well? He continued to ask.


    Chris immediately sat up and looked respectfully up at the man beside her.


    Im fine, thank you for saving me


    Hmm.


    Shen nodded quietly and said: You can go. Remember to be safe. Maybe you have beenpletely watched by him.


    Chris trembled all over, and naturally knew who Mr. Shen was talking about. It was the Mr. Miracle White mentioned on the ck note.


    Such a powerful man was definitely not something she could fight against, and she could only rely on the unfathomable Mr. Shen.


    Yes, I understand.


    She staggered to her feet, and with a nod, she left.


    As the girls back wandered away, Shen Yi suddenly felt a sharp turn of events.


    He found that everything around him was shaking, the ground and the river were shaking, and the grass under his feet was being rattled by invisible forces.


    It was the first time he hadnt felt the call in a cafe.


    Of course, only he could feel the vibration, the fading away Chris was unaware of it.


    The summoning appeared.


    Now Shen Yi has long been experienced in a hundred battles, not the slightest panic, calmly smiling.


    He said to himself, It is not yet twelve oclock, so this time, it should be that one.

 Chapter 65: The Unity of all the Things.

    Chapter 65: The Unity of all the Things.


    Having long been ustomed, he stepped into the Gray Fog and soon disappeared.


    Once again, the river and everything fell into silence, leaving only the rain.


    Chris, who was walking in front, never looked back, but sensing something, she stopped in her tracks.


    She felt the gentlemans breath suddenly disappear.


    Chris shuddered all over. There was no fluctuation in the air and she couldnt detect the way the other party left.


    Was this still an invisible technique? The powerful disy of strength had gone beyond Chriss basic perception.


    However, she also rejoiced because of this. The person behind Tumi Huas backstage was already a real strong man,parable to the guy who considered himself a master at the distortion level.


    Hes definitely a disaster-level powerhouse!


    He was equivalent to the head of some millennium sect, the top powerhouse in the wizarding field, and a handful of A-ss investigators .


    Hugging such a thick thigh, ones future path would also be different.


    Chris made up her mind: Mr. Shen, I will definitely prove my worth to you.


    Be a pawn in your hand that you wont discarded at will.


    In Bnd, outskirt


    At a hidden house.


    The furniture in the hall was quite elegant and retro, but they were all pushed aside randomly, like worthless obstacles.


    A person stood in front of theplex magic circle with his eyes closed and chanted, it was Byron.


    <strong><em>The White Mist Across the Shore, the Great Existence of the void world.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>A Nameless, Ineffable, Shapeless, Mysterious God.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>My heart is full of despair and pain, I take this as an opportunity to offer the spiritual water of the imaginary world.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I will do all the best and all the evil, just to pray for you to show up in the world and fulfill the only desire deep in my heart.</em></strong>


    Before sessfully joining the Dust of Lightness and epting the first test, Byron received a meeting gift from the organizations Guide.


    <strong>Spiritual water!</strong>


    ording to the official statement of the Corona Church, before the universe began, the Primordial Fire evaporated the Spiritual Water to create the universe. The earliest human beings were born from the transpiring white breath of the stream.


    But the wizards knew that was not the case.


    The origin of mankind was never the primordial fire, but something more ancient.


    But the spiritual water in the myth still has a magical effect. It was saidit could create a genuine soul!


    Since getting Beyond Binding, Byron had achieved a certain degree of attainment in the realm of souls, but he was still far from the ability to create souls.


    Thats the real Realm of the Gods, the real sphemy


    It was useless to keep the spiritual water in your own hands. Its better to sacrifice it This was Byrons first thought.


    The Guide of the Dust of Lightness also told Byron many mysteries of history, telling him that in the Dust of Lightness, these historical mysteries were justmon sense.


    For example, the ocean, which has never been sunny and dark all day long, in fact it was the samend a long time ago.


    The sky over the ocean can shine the suns rays!


    Another example, the worlds poption was originally not two billion, but more, much more at least several times more than it was now.


    Some forces had distorted history, and most people in the world had not realized the truth!


    Just these two pieces of information alone have sent Byron trembling and subverting his worldview. He felt that he had vaguely touched the truth about the world.


    He wanted to continue asking, but the Guide just smiled and pressed his crimson hat tightly, unwilling to reveal more historical secrets.


    When you pass the test and officially be a member of the Dust of Lightlessness, I will tell you a moreprehensive and true history.


    Since yesterdays meeting with the guide, Byron had been lost in thought.


    In the end, he eventually sumbed to the temptation to summon the Extraterrestrial god.


    He immediately tried again to summon the White Mist, hoping to sacrifice the spiritual water in exchange for more powerful knowledge.


    Some things were like this. Theres only a difference between zero and a million, and once you tasted the benefits, you couldnt stop at all.


    Apart from him, there was a person standing by the side of the room, nervously assisting in casting spells, its Yana.


    Even though she knew that the teacher was wanted by the Anti-Magical Bureau, and knowing that none of these summons were to the ancient spirits, she still took part in the third summoning.


    First of all, she was still very short of money, with nine siblings to support at home, each of whom needed her.


    She originally wanted to travel, but then thought better of it  One day, lets go on a trip with the whole family.


    Secondly, she didnt care about it anymore.


    Having taken part in summoning the extra-worldly god twice, even if she really didnt know the truth and couldnt exin clearly, she would still be executed if she was caught.


    Since she had already boarded this thief ship, she couldnt get off, so she might as well move on.


    And she could earn more money by just standing here.


    Even though she repeatedlyforted her heart and diverted her mind by saying, it will be over soon yet she couldnt help and cried. Teacher, Im so scared, I feel a little unstable.


    Byron said indifferently: What are you afraid of? Didnt you do well the first two times? Take it easy.


    Learn to ept it all.


    Yes, yes, woo


    First two times she had no idea about what was going on, and carelessly thought that how could an ancient spirite as soon as it was summoned, even if it came it wouldnt do anything, so she wasnt afraid at all. But now that she knew she was actually summoning an Extraterrestrial god, she was terribly afraid.


    Just then, the mist surged out again, and boundless white enveloped everything.

 Chapter 65.2

    Chapter 65.2


    Everything around was shrouded, and soon only white remained in the vi.


    Stepping out of the gray fog, Shen Yi calmly looked at Byron who was already on one knee, and the brown-haired ponytail girl who had passed out.


    Passed out again She passed out every time, yet she still took part every time It seems that Byrons assistant must be very loyal to him.


    Byron sounded a little excited and immediately said: Mastering everything, overflowing the world, the white mist across the shore, I brought you spiritual water!


    Shen Yi yed the part of the White Mist and nodded slightly while looking at Byron who was not far away.


    I ept the sacrifice.


    A purest information emerged in Byrons mind, and then he saw a thumb-sized bottle fly out of his arms and disappear into the white mist.


    The Great Him epted his sacrifice.


    From Shen Yis perspective, a thumb-sized bottle flew into his hand, and there was some kind ofpletely transparent liquid inside.


    Is this the spiritual water?


    Through the soul ball left by Yare, he stumbled upon information about spiritual water.


    It was said to be an important material used to create souls.


    But throughout the thousands of years of mortal history, there were only a few beings who can create souls alive.


    For most people, spiritual water was useless, almost equal to ordinary water.


    But it might be useful to an Extraterrestrial god.


    Thats why Byron thought of offering it to me Heh, its really a good n, but it was pretty useless for meIm a fake god, and could not create souls.


    Well, never mind.


    Lately he has been doubting something. When he saw Aina and Byron in his dream, what they saw was obviously different from what he saw.


    Could it be that, in the state of summoning, the image they see was also different from his perspective? Coupled with the breath of an extra-worldly god, they will be subdued, without any doubt.


    This possibility was very high.


    Oh, wait a minute If my idea is correct, wouldnt the previous few disguises be a bit Forget it, forget it, after all, I am not an extra-worldly god .. I still have to y well, so that the summoners cant see any ws.


    After pondering for a while, he decided to impart a new piece of knowledge to Byron.


    Last time he used the sentence from Xiao Yao You(Wndering Beyond the Boundaries), he seemed to be quite eptable to it This time lets use this one.


    Byron has been kneeling on one knee, expecting new knowledge to be conveyed to his mind.


    However, the White Mist hadnt responded for a long time.


    He had heard once that sometimes if the Extraterrestrial god wasnt satisfied with the sacrifice, he would not respond, and might even impose some kind of punishment.


    Howhow could this be, is it that the great He is not satisfied with my sacrifice?


    With this thought, Byron immediately became flustered. Compared to before, his strength had improved a lot, but in front of the Great He, he was still nothing more than a strong worm.


    As long as the other party has a thought, he could crush him to death at any time!


    Since his daughters resurrection, he has be a little afraid of death.


    At this moment, Shen Yi finally spoke.


    Things are nothing other than that, and things are nothing other than what they are. If you are from that, you will not see it, but if you know yourself, you will know it.


    [Things are nothing but the thing itself. If they are other things, they cannot be seen or known. If they are their own things, they will naturally know and understand them.]


    Therefore, it is said: whates from what is, what is also because of what is there. That is the theory of birth. Although, what is born is what dies, what is dead is what is born; what is possible is not possible, what is not possible is possible; what is right is not what it is, what is not right is what is not. Because it is.


    This time Shen Yi chose to bestow a part of Equality of Things.


    Qiwu means: All things are the same in the final analysis, there is no distinction between right and wrong, beauty and ugliness, good and evil, nobility and lowliness.


    Zhuangzi believed that all things were unified, and they were constantly changing to their opposite, so there was no fundamental difference.


    Arge amount of information poured into his mind. Each word was tumbling and changing, eventuallybining into the appropriate knowledge.


    Byron was dumbfounded and shocked beyond control!


    It turned out to be the legendary Unity of All Things, the knowledge bestowed by the White Mist belongs to one of the highest taboo knowledge of alchemists.


    He deeply understood that if the legendary Unity of All Things could be fullyprehended and mastered, the user could even dpose and reconstruct all things!


    This was definitely great forbidden knowledge, no worse than Beyond Binding.


    They were all unimaginable gifts from God!


    Byron immediately said respectfully and sincerely.


    I will serve you forever, great White Mist across the Shore. Your blessing is my luck, yourmand is my destiny, your greatness reflects my insignificance!


    He couldnt help showing a satisfied smile. In order to gain more knowledge, he could even sacrifice his entire life.


    Shen Yi calmly listened to thepliment, and just as he was waiting for the summoning to end, Byron suddenly spoke again.


    Still excited, he said, I have recently joined the Dust of Lightness. However, they havent revealed the real secret to me, and asked me to wait until Iplete the test.


    Byron knew in his heart that the reason why Dust of Lightness wooed him was obviously because he hade into contact with the Extraterrestrial god, and the purpose of those guys was probably also in a taboo area.


    Thats normal. At least half of all wizards have done illegal things, but as long as they didnt get caught by the Bureauits not a big deal.


    And the top wizards were naturally more likely to break taboos. After all, at this level, most of the knowledge that was not taboo was not mostly unattractive.


    Byron said happily: nce I kill the Light Chaser andplete the test of the Dust of Lightness, I will bring you more and better offerings.


    By that time, I will also have much more knowledge.


    Hearing a familiar word from Byrons mouth, Shen Yi was slightly taken aback.


    Light Chaser!


    The original witch once said that the light chaser was about toe to Bnd, and would use her life to eradicate the Pseudo God, and she took her own knife in the colorless city and gave it to the light chaser.


    Is this pseudo-God referring to himself?


    Shen Yi fell silent for a moment, thinking about how to respond to Byron.


    But in his current state If he talks too much, it would lower his style and there was a risk of being seen through.


    Well, there was a way It was the best way to direct Byron.


    The summoning time was almost over, and the gray mist had resurfaced.


    Before leaving, Shen Yi calmly gave an order.


    Go to the ce where you meet my messenger and find him.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Once again the gray mist gradually surged in.


    Shen Yi turned around and left without looking back.


    From Byrons perspective, the surrounding white mist began to gradually dissipate, and finally disappearedpletely.


    Go to the ce where you encountered my messenger and seek the messenger of the mist


    Byron silently repeated it in his heart, and figured it out in an instant.


    Yes, the ce where he met the envoy was Bnd Imperial College.


    As he turned around and prepared to leave the ce, he saw that Yana had fainted again.


    I will definitely pay you the money. After saying this he calmly left the ce.


    By the time Yana woke up, she was dazed and found that she was the only one in this ce and her teacher had long disappeared.


    After leaving the vi Byron disguised himself with the Invisible Technique, but he didnt rush straight to the academy, instead went to a remote suburb of Bnd.


    It was a very remote alley with a dead end.


    On the rainy night, he walked quickly to the end of the alley and calmly used the technique of invisibility.


    Soon a hidden door surfaced on the wall.


    Reaching out and pulling open the door, Byron walked into it, and when the door was re-covered, all traces of it disappearedpletely.


    Leaving that nobody had ever been in the deserted alley.


    Inside the door was an European-style vi with three floors, covering arge area, with all kinds of luxurious furniture, and even four puppet servants driven by the invisible technique.


    Father! You are finally back!


    Seeing her fathering back, Eve was so excited that she rushed straight up and hugged him.


    Oh, my baby, ha ha. Byronughed heartily.


    Eve whined: You came back sote, you really worried me to death.


    Although she looked like an adult, she was still mentally at the age when she just died, that is, around ten years old.


    Byrons temperament has taken a sharp turn. In front of his daughter he was like a truly kind old father, staring at his daughters smiling face lovingly and reluctant to move away.


    Its great to be back. She cheerfully unted what she had done to him: Today I learned some new dishes for you. Well, I have prepared smoked salmon and butter chicken pastry boxes, as well as baked snails and borscht! and waited for him to be excited.


    Listening to his daughter talking about a series of dishes in a row that he didnt like, Byron was slightly taken aback, and thenughed out loud. And he didnt let her down.


    What a good girl, my appetite is whetted at the very sound of it, lets go!


    Likewise, the father and daughter finished theirte dinner, talking andughing.


    Whether it was the extraordinary Byron or Eve, who was resurrected through the body of a puppet, neither of them needed to sleep. So their work and rest naturally became very irregr.


    Moreover, the current Byron was wanted nationwide by the Anti-Magical Bureau, so he tried not to be active during the daytime.


    Just after dinner, Eve asked hesitantly in a low voice. Father, when can I go to Bnd City to y


    Byrons face changed for a moment, and then he put on a full smile.


    Soon, rest assured, soon I will bring you back to the bright world.


    Byrons eyes gradually sharpened, he stood up, took the hat handed over by the puppet servant, and said apologetically. Im sorry, Eve, father has some things to do tonight, and I have to leave for a while .


    Well, its okay, father, pay attention to safety.


    Eve interrupted his words and responded sensibly.


    Byron was taken aback for a moment, having no words to say, he just smiled.


    Putting on his coat, turned around, regained his indifferent expression, and left the house hidden behind the mysterious door.


    I swear, Eve, you will live a good life, better than me.


    Thats my responsibility. No, thats all I have to do.


    Im going to do it all.


    Shen Yi walked forward in the gray mist for a few minutes, and had returned to the Thames.


    Sure enough, its strange for me not to be in a coffee shop. As long as my position changes, the location where the vibration and gray fog appear will also change ordingly.


    Figuring this out, he reopened his palm and nced at the bottle in his palm.


    Spiritual water? It was of no use to him right now.


    Putting away the spiritual water, he thought about the next step.


    Shen Yi knew that Byron would immediately head to the Bnd Imperial College, this man would never dare to disobey the orders of an Exterritorial God.


    So, he headed toward the direction of Bnd Imperial College.


    Its too slow.


    Walking is really too slow, why not just turn into a white mist Fly through the sky and arrive quickly.


    Wait a minute.


    As he just wanted to use atomization, suddenly a strong intuition told him that it would cause a terrible effect.


    Indeed, the breath of an extra-worldly God will keep leaking out, crossing many streets, and may attract huge attention.


    With a sigh, he continued to walk on the street. There were no buses at this time, and in this day and age, there were not so many taxis.


    As he was grumbling in his mind, he saw a bicycle parked in front of someones house.


    Shen Yi stood still and gradually fell into deep thought.


    If he moved too slowly and let Byron wait too long, maybe he would think he got the oracle wrong and wait again in another ce, then he would have to miss it with him.


    If he and Byron miss it, the whole thing would be difficult to carry on so he must hurry.


    Taking a deep breath, he looked around and saw that there was no one around. Quickly walking to the side of the bicycle, he made a small stick with the ever-changing sword, and gently poked it into the lock.


    The ever-changing sword began to change continuously until the lock of the bicycle was opened with a pop.


    It worked.


    With no hesitation, he immediately got on the bicycle and headed to the imperial university.


    He smiled bitterly, and said to himself: Im sorry, Im really sorry, Im really not a thief, but what I have to do is too important, Ill definitely send it back after using it, along with the lock.


    In the wind and rain, Shen Yi rode a bicycle from the Thame River to Bnd Imperial College.


    Perhaps he was the first divine envoy to ride a bicycle to the appointment and always felt a strange feeling of grass.


    Arriving outside the college, he hid his bicycle aside, and then entered through atomization.


    After the third summoning, Shen Yi found that his atomization ability had been further enhanced. This time the level of enhancement was great, not only could he transform into a human-sized white mist, but he could even multiply his own volume several times.


    ording to this development I will have a chance to be a giant white mist in the future but whats the use of white fog when it doesnt touch the substance?


    He soon reached the library and saw Byron waiting in front of it.


    As soon as he arrived at the university, he changed his appearance. He was no longer looked like a wretched young man riding a bicycle in the wind and rain; he looked like a gentleman.


    You came just in time.


    Byron was a little surprised. He only came here with his front foot, but didnt expect the envoy of God toe here with his second foot.


    You know, he came here from outside the city after spending some time with his daughter, and the time when the Lord God Envoy came here happened to coincide with him.


    Could it be that the God Envoy was sensing his every move, and he could instantaneously teleport to any ce at any time?


    Looking at the red brand on the back of his hand, Byron felt more and more that his guess was correct, perhaps all his actions were watched by the Envoy.


    This ghastly thought made his scalp tingle.


    Byron, tell me what you know about Light Chasers.


    In front of the library, Shen Yi stood with his hands behind his back, and spoke calmly.


    He wouldnt outrightly say that he knew little about the Light Chaser and needed Byron to introduce him, but decided to let Byron spit out the information himself.


    Yes.


    Byron nodded slightly, without any doubts.


    As far as I know, the Light Chaser is a saint of the Corona Church. Not only does they possess disaster-level strength but also possess a powerful relic weapon, which is also disaster-level.


    However, the Corona Church doesnt like to call mysterious relics, mysterious relics, but rather call them sacred relics.


    As one of the ten surviving saints, the Light Chaser has an honorable status. Recently, he suddenly came to Bnd. I dont know what it is for.


    Shen Yi thought about it, nodded calmly, and made a pointing tone: He is for the pseudo gods, and the light chasers will use their lives to eradicate the pseudo gods from the world.


    Byron shuddered, for the pseudo-gods? Is this the man the light chaser is for? This is the first time heve heard of the character Pseudo God, but the person who needs to be dealt with by the saints is definitely not to be underestimated.


    There was no need for the envoy to deceive himself, this information is obviously urate.


    As expected of His envoy, he knows all kinds of things, even the news of the saints who had not yet arrived in Bnd.


    Byron felt from the bottom of his heart that the envoy was unfathomable.


    Shen Yi continued to give orders: Find a way to find the light chaser, investigate and follow him, but dont kill him yet. Instead, put the information about him into the same book asst time.


    I understand, my lord envoy. Byron said immediately.


    He didnt hesitate at all, even though the task of Dust of Lightlessness was to sniping the light chaser, Byron knew very well who the person he was really loyal to.


    What he didst time allowed George to learn about the Quiet Words, which directly led to a series of subsequent events.


    It also led to the death of Yare Vird, he sighed.


    Byron still remembered the whole incident. Without even appearing in the eyes of the congregation, the envoy hadpleted the great feat of bringing down a Millennium Church and bringing in an A-level investigator.


    And he have no escape route at all, everything is under his control It is really too terrifying and meticulous, almost like a man who can see through the future.


    After giving the task, Shen Yi calmly left with his hands behind his back, without looking at the silent Byron behind him.


    Good.


    In this way, Su Ling, Chris, and Byron were all acting for me.


    Well, it seems that I have to try this method more and use mywork resources and Ainas Chaos Ember Order, the former A-level investigator George, are all very useful contacts.


    Shen Yi suddenly had the feeling of being the mastermind behind the scenes, as if he was really a chess yer, secretly manipting everything in Bnds world.


    This gave him a slight sense of pleasure.


    Then he got on his bicycle, ready to return it to its rightful owner, and walked home to sleep early.

 Chapter 67: Strange Girl

    Chapter 67: Strange Girl


    The next day, early in the morning.


    By the Thames.


    A boy in a one side shoulder bag came out of the house.


    He turned around and shouted to his mother. Mom! Im going to school, and today Im going to take Mr. Furjos ss! Im really looking forward to it, the knowledge about ultism is very interesting!


    A middle-aged womans voice sounded from inside the house.


    Remember toe back early in the evening. Today is Exorcism Day. We have to pray to the Primordial Fire and praise the sun in our house.


    Later there will be a big meal, wont there? The boy shouted with great joy.


    The middle-aged woman: Yes, my dear.


    Yes!


    The boy happily went to get the bicycle, but suddenly frowned, feeling that the position of the bicycle seemed to have been moved.


    How strange


    Price drop, its a drop in price.


    Shen Yi has started todays business.


    He recalled what happenedst night and couldnt helpughing.


    A God Envoy like him, who couldnt use atomization to move instantly, actually rode a bicycle to attend the meeting in secret.


    If I bumped into Aina and others, Im afraid Id be embarrassed enough to blow on the spot.


    Butst night, he had a strong intuition.


    If he really used atomization to go through the market, he would definitely not have good results.


    But what he didnt know was that in the Anti-Magic Bureau, he wasbeled as untouchable.


    But through Yares soul, he knew that there was more than one person who wasbeled as untouchable in Bnd, and reckless behavior was easy to be noticed.


    After all, it is a cosmopolitan city .Ive got to be careful.


    As for the money problem, he really has to find a way to solve it, otherwise he would always be in such a tight spot.


    Ever since he got Yares soul ball, he knew that the mysterious relics on him were very valuable, and the sale of anyone could be exchanged for a good profit.


    The spiritual water was useless at all, it could be sold for money, and with the aid of money, many things can be done.


    But the problem lies in two things.


    The first thing was that he had no contact with the circle of extraordinary people, so there were no channels for trading.


    Although he often dealt with big people, destroyed the evil sect, saved Bnd, and even pretended to be a God


    But so far, he hadnt officially entered the circle of extraordinary people.


    So there was no way to sell the mysterious relic.


    As a majestic Envoy of the Gods, entrusting others to auction the mysterious relics was a bit of a drop in price Do you want to open a Trumpet?


    The second problem was that it might not be good for the mysterious relics to pass out from him.


    As long as it was used by himself alone, it could also im a simr extraordinary power, but if it were authentic, relics sacrificed to the extra-worldly gods would circte.


    It was very likely to have adverse effects.


    Forget it, lets find a way to earn a little bit of money.


    His inspiration was now gradually strengthening and he could feel that the invisible energy in the transit ring was fully restored and could be used again.


    So, he put on the transit ring again, and tapped the table three times.


    I just dont know what kind of good luck will appear this timeCould someone send money to the door again?


    He waited all day, but never waited for someone toe to the door to shell out arge sum of money.


    Thezy Coke was always lying inside the door, and from time to time it would be touched by stupid humans. It doesnt resist much, but just smells them.


    Its like picking the most delicious one.


    Last month, he took Coke to the pet hospital to get a vine.


    The doctor praised it honestly throughout the process, and the test results showed the cat was healthy, very healthy, not even a little bit sick.


    The doctor also said that cat might not be energetic after being vinated.


    However, Coke came back as usual, without the slightest sign of bad spirits.


    In a while, ill take you for sterilization.


    Shen Yi made a decision behind the bar while nodding and smiling at the new guests.


    Wee.


    The day passed quickly, but nothing happened so far.


    Shen Yi was a bit skeptical, theoretically speaking it shouldnt be so, the transit ring did work.


    The rain gradually subsided.


    It wasnt toote yet, but there was not a single guest.


    At first he didnt realize it, butter he realized that today was the Second Continents holiday.


    September 5th, Exorcism Festival, a traditional festival of the Corona Church.


    On this day, people would not go out casually at night, or they would easily encounter monsters and devils. The family members would gather together to have a big meal at home, pray to the great Primordial Fire, and finally praise the sun.


    And the brilliance of the Primordial fire would shine on the hearts of every believer, so that the demons that invade the world would have nowhere to hide and be wiped out.


    So thats it. Everyone went home tonight to celebrate the holidays.


    Shen Yi sat down by the window helplessly, and smiled: People in this era are rtively simple, and businessmen dont pack every festival into Valentines Day and shopping day.


    The night was gettingte.


    He simply sat peacefully in his cafe alone.


    Enjoying the warm cup of coffee, he listened to soft rocking music.


    Although there were no more customers now, he decided to close the door after a while.


    The luck hasnte yet?


    Just then, he heard the sound of footsteps stamping on the water.


    Someone ran over, not slow, and was heading towards the coffee shop in a panic.

 Chapter 67.2

    Chapter 67.2


    In an alley.


    The brown-haired girl kept stepping on the stagnant water and staggered out.


    What to do?


    What should I do next?


    My body, my body has be like this How can I live from now on?


    She wrapped her arms tightly around her chest in pain, feeling the changes in her body.


    Every now and then, low-pitched ravings appeared in her ears, iprehensible and very depressing, as if some monster was calling inside her.


    She had been feeling physically out of sorts sincest week, and the gentleman had warned and encouraged her to believe in herself and not to be defeated by her inner strength.


    But she was on the verge of not being able to resist.


    Its so painful.


    The raving never stopped, and Tina felt like she was going crazy.


    ~If you want to be a monster, you must not stay at home and hurt your parents


    With that in mind, she resolutely rushed out of the house.


    Its best to leave Bnd and go to a ce where there were no people Just she herself, turning into a monster alone, abandoning everything in the past


    She couldnt help crying out desperately at the thought, and fell on her knees, just then a male voice suddenly sounded not far away.


    You look like youre in pain.


    Tina, who had fallen to her knees and curled into a ball, froze on the spot.


    She slowly raised her head.


    A few meters away, in the cafe, stood a handsome man neatly dressed with a gentle smile on his face. He was extending his white palm to her like a gentleman.


    He said, Come in and rest for a while.


    I I cant


    Tina shook her head again and again, she must not implicate ordinary people.


    Dont worry, itll be alright.


    Looking at the girl on the ground, Shen Yi felt that she was his luck.


    He felt a little strange.


    The girl looked like a college student, running in the middle of a rainy night, looked very miserable. Could it be that she ran away from home?


    I cant implicate you, no, Im a monster!


    Tina yelled suddenly, and crystal tears flowed down her face mixed with rain.


    He was taken aback for a moment, and noticed that this girl was really unusual.


    There were actually horns-like organs on both sides of her head, not ornaments, but objects that grew naturally.


    Was she going to change?


    Shen Yi was not a kind person, but when a helpless girl ran to his door crying, this kind of thing couldnt be ignored.


    Its okay I might be able to save you.


    He snapped his fingers, and a white me appeared in his hand.


    Huh? She stared nkly at this scene, as if she didnt see anything.


    He found that the girls eyes were still dazed, as if she hadnt seen the white me he showed at all, and her inspiration was unexpectedly low.


    What are you talking about? she asked, as if grabbing at straws.


    Shen Yi suddenly understood why this girl was his good luck. Wasnt he justcking an employee who knows the other world and has little inspiration?


    Figuring this out, he took the initiative to hold the other partys arm, and pulled her into the coffee shop with a smile.


    Tina was taken aback for a moment, feeling an undeniable strength.


    Ah.


    Before she could react, she was already inside the cafe.


    A warm breath rushed over immediately.


    Coming inside, she stared around dumbfounded, it was a warm cafe with gentle music flowing in her ears.


    Leaving her alone, he went inside and brought a dry towel and handed it to Tina. Then he went to the bar counter and made a cup of coffee and brought it with a smile.


    Have it.


    Tina took the towel, and sat dumbly in the chair, staring at the hot coffee, and it took a while for her to recover.


    Thank you. she said.


    Tell me about your problem. Maybe its not a big one. I should be able to help you.


    It was the first time for him to see a person who didnt respond to the extra-worldly gods breath while being in the inner world.


    Not only was his curiosity welling up, but he also had a long-nned idea.


    Tina, who was still in a daze, was unaware that she had been taken in by someone.


    She nodded slightly and recounted what had happened to her.


    My name is Tina, a first-year student at Bnd Imperial College.


    As saying this, her voice choked a little.


    Justst week, when I was looking in the mirror at home, I noticed something abnormal in my ears, both of which had turned into animal ears.


    Shen Yi took note of her statement.


    Human ears turned into animal ears? But when he saw Tinas ears now, they were perfectly normal. What was weird was the strange horns like bulls horns.


    Strange, she didnt look like a liar Besides, theres no need to tell such a lie that could be seen through at a nce.


    Shen Yi nodded slightly and smiled softly.


    He reached out with a hand, signaling her to continue the story.


    Its okay, go on, I can understand you.


    Encouraged by the hint, she finally rxed and subconsciously took a sip of her coffee.


    Then got her tongue scalded.


    She clicked her tongue and continued, I seem to have turned into a monster

 Chapter 68: Changing!

    Chapter 68: Changing!


    Tina was a pretty girl with exquisite features and a well-proportioned figure. Her short brown hair was refreshing after being wiped dry.


    But her temperament was very ordinary, neither the vigor in Su Lings bones nor the purity in Ainas eyes.


    Its just the feeling of an ordinary female student in the inner world.


    She wiped her clothes that had long been wet and told her past as calmly as she could.


    My life has been very normal and ordinary, so I feel very bored. Some time ago, I came into contact with ultism through the channels among ssmates, I got some rted books.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly, um, its where the beginning of a death started, many students would y with psychic things like pen fairy and magic mirror in order to seek excitement Its okay if they dont seed, but once they did, the death would not be far away.


    Tina went on to say that she and her friends had tried spells in the ult field several times, but had gotten no response.


    Her interest didntst long and gradually faded away.


    But justst weeks night, after taking a shower, I looked at myself in the mirror, and suddenly found myself changing  two ears, it turned into furry animal ears.


    As she said this, her body shuddered. Humans grow animal ears. As long as normal people heard this, they would feel terrified, right?


    But Shen Yi just smiled away, instead he nodded his head: Its not a big deal. Besides that, do you have any other special features?


    She thought for a while, and then said: Sometimes, I will hear some kind of iprehensible ravings, and the unidentified features on my body will often change.


    ~Change often?


    Shen Yi took another look at the ck horn, which felt very much like a demons horn, and asked: Often changes, such as thehorn on your head now? It used to be animal ears?


    Yes, sometimes I grow animal ears, sometimes horns, and sometimes, even tails or fish scales I feel like I have be a monster.


    While saying this she cried and had choked up, apparently unable to ept the change in her body.


    I was so scared when I found out, and didnt dare to tell this to anyone or my parents. I covered up the change with a hat and baggy clothes, and took sick leave from school.


    Her choking sobs gradually subsided, and continued: Mr. White said, I must be strong and not be defeated by the strength in my heart, but the raving never stopped. I really cant hold on


    Wait a minute, White?


    Shen Yi keenly noticed a word and interrupted her narration.


    Did you know this, Mr. White? Did he ever mention the word miracle to you?


    She was taken aback for a moment, and her expression became strange: It was indeed mentioned that he said that he is a person who can create miracles.


    Shen Yi fell into deep silence and had an inference.


    The situation where the girl became a quasi-monster may have something to do with this White, and the White she mentioned was very likely to be the Miracle White.


    He guided the members of the Hidden Pupil Organization to alienate into monsters, and the next step was to take action against the girl.


    Because of the good luck brought by the relic, he sat at home and waited for a clue.


    Mr. White has a problem, He said seriously.


    Really? Tina was slightly taken aback, unable to believe it.


    Shen Yi nodded slightly, and said: I once knew he had done evil things rted to it, tell me, where is this White.


    He had already made up his mind that once she revealed the location of the mastermind behind the scenes, he would immediately report to the Anti-Magical Bureau, and not get on it himself first.


    Tinas expression became even weirder, and said. But, but, Mr. White is actually the person in my dream.


    In a dream?


    She said with a nod, Yes, Ive been dreaming a lot for half a month. Ive seen him in my dreams.


    Could it be the influence of some kind of invisible art?


    Shen Yi suddenly thought of the dream-peeping potion that Chris gave him. The members of the Hidden Pupils were said to be using it to peek into dreams, and the Miracle White White who was behind it, apparently also had dream-rted abilities.


    After a while, I will go to find him in my dream.


    Shen Yi felt that if he wanted to find this Miracle White, he might really have to find a way to dream.


    But hecked a lot of materials, and with his current financial abilities, he couldnt prepare the medicine for the time being.


    Wait a minute, could she also turn into that kind of fish-headed monster Shen Yi stared at the girl, seeing her face gradually changing from panic to calm, feeling a little ufortable


    Its fine if he hadnt seen it before. The girl who asked herself for help turned into a disgusting monster in pain and despair. Just thinking about it makes people feel very ufortable.


    Is there any way to help her?

 Chapter 68.2

    Chapter 68.2


    He thought for a while and suddenly came up with a solution.


    You stay here tonight and I will take care of you.


    Tina was taken aback for a moment, and asked, Stay here?


    Shen Yi nodded and said with a smile: If you dont want to trouble others, you can stay with me.


    Tina shook her head repeatedly and stood up: But I dont want to burden you either.


    Its okay, Im not an ordinary person.


    Shen Yi was still smiling, but his body changed quickly, turning into white mist.


    Just as he imagined, Tinas inspiration was as blunt as a stone, not only was she not shocked by the breath of an extra-worldly god, she couldnt even see the white mist.


    So shocked she eximed on the spot: You can actually be invisible? Are you a wizard? Thats amazing!


    Shen Yi recovered his body, nodded with a smile: Well, you can probably understand it that way.


    After a moment of bewilderment, she rained her thanks: Thank you, thank you for saving me, I dont even know what to do, really, thank you very much


    She was so excited. In the past few days, her despair deepened step by step. Facing her parents questions, she never dared to answer them until this time to see hope.


    She seemed to have found a life-saving straw for a drowning person, and immediately felt that the image of a gentleman in front of her grew taller and taller!


    Its okay, its not a big deal.


    Heforted her as gently as possible. In fact, he himself didnt know if he could save her or not, so he could only give it a try.


    His idea wasntplicated. Just put an old cross on her body when she undergoes a further step of alienation, and take it off after a while.


    It stands to reason that the Old Colored Cross could stop even with the Alienation Curse.


    As he was pondering about the possibility of saving her, Tina was full of belief in the man in front of her. After all, he had demonstrated magical power.


    She took the initiative to ask: What should I do? Do I have to do any special rituals?


    He rose to his feet, pointed to the back room saying: No, you just need to lie on the bed, have a good sleep, and wait for the dawn.


    Go, go to bed?


    Tina froze on the spot for a moment, her face turned red, and then she felt she might be thinking too much, so she nodded her head.


    This girl, um, has a bit of a sullen personality Even though he had a smile on his face, butining in his heart.


    So Tina went to bed.


    But she didnt fall asleep at all. After all, such a big thing happened to her body, even if she was exhausted, she couldnt fall asleep easily.


    Shen Yi just sat beside the bed, staring at her calmly.


    He was waiting for changes to take ce, and if the inhuman process worsened, he would immediately put the old cross on her.


    Lying in the bed Tina waspletely sleepless.


    Mr. Wizard kept staring at herself with a gentle smile. What was he trying to do? Was he really just protecting her?


    Something not so good appeared in her mind. She used to be obsessed with ultism for a while, but then she became bored, and began to indulge in romance novels


    Shen Yi didnt think much about it at all, he kept staring at Tinas body, scanning every part of her, in case there was any change and he didnt notice it.


    Tina only felt that her whole body was being scrutinized, making her even more ufortable.


    ~If Mr. Wizard can see through, what should I do!


    As thought of this, her face suddenly became more and more red.


    Just then, her body changed again, and the two ck horns gradually began to shrink and disappear very quickly.


    Her body began to undergo miraculous changes.


    Immediately after reverting to human, she felt itching on her back. This peculiar feeling, as if something new was about to emerge.


    She couldnt resist the odd tingling sensation, and turned over on the bed, so that her back was facing upwards.


    Its itchy, Mister Wizard, I dont feel well.


    Without hesitation, he directly put the old cross on her.


    As a result, the old-colored cross had no effect.


    He saw a pair of gray wings growing from the girls back, and a few feathers popped out and scattered on the ground in the back room.


    Its changed again.


    The fact that the old-colored cross didnt have an effect meant it shouldnt be any harm or curse, right?


    So whats going on? As he thought about it, he quickly took down the old cross to prevent the price from causing mental damage.


    Ive changed again


    Tina looked at the pair of wings on her back with curiosity and worry.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly, andforted her: Well, the situation remains to be seen. The good news is that there shouldnt be any danger. You dont have to worry about bing a pure monster.


    He could already see that she would not be a lowly fish-headed monster, and her situation should be even more special.


    Really?


    Tina was a bit incredulous, with a look of joy on her face.


    She obviously felt that this was the result of Mr. Wizards help, and immediately looked at Shen Yi with admiration.


    As a girl who likes ultism and romance novels, Tina has an instinctive affection for the Mysterious Wizard who saved her, which perfectly fits the plot she imagined Her favorite novel was girls falling in love with vampires and werewolves.


    Besides, he looks very handsome.


    Shen Yi added: When the wings be something else that can be easily covered up, Ill take you home. Lets sleep here tonight.


    After he finished speaking, he left the back room and began to think about Tinas physical condition.


    Taking out the soul ball, he closed his eyes and searched quickly.


    Cant find it.


    As he opened his eyes again, he realized that this was a knowledge blind spot that Yare didnt know about, and it might even be a special situation that had never existed in the other world.


    However, it should be the Miracle White move, in the dream he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 69: Orphanage

    Chapter 69: Orphanage


    Feeling the calm and rxing atmosphere, she gradually rxed in the cot, and stared at the white ceiling above.


    She didnt know why, but shortly after she came to the coffee shop, the ravings in her mind gradually faded away.


    It was as if something had frightened the voices and they had been weakening ever since they met Mr. Wizard.


    Mr. Wizard is so powerful.


    She was so excited to find peace of mind finally that she was about to cry, and deep inside, she felt a wonderful emotion ofing back to life after these disastrous days.


    At some point, her eyes closed on its own, and she drifted off to sleep.


    Likewise, the night passed away and morning came and the light of dawn seeped into the room.


    Tina gradually woke up from her sleep and the first thing she did was subconsciously check the clothes on her body.


    ~Clothes untouched Hey, what was I thinking Mr. Wizard is clearly not a wretch.


    She shook her head, patted her cheeks with her hands, and sobered up.


    Then, she found that the wings on her back hadnt faded, and she had a very natural feeling.


    As if she was born with it.


    She carefully poked her head out from the back room and found that Mr. Wizard was sitting in the cafe, and was deep in thought with a coffee cup.


    Compared to before he became more and more energetic, even if he stayed up all night, it wasnt a big deal.


    But he was still a little sleepy.


    And felt helpless, because the small bed really couldnt fit two people.


    After being silent for a while Tina walked out: Mr. Wizard, I dont want to go back home for the time being. Im afraid of being discovered My parents are devout followers of Corona church, and they will definitely send me there.


    But I cant trust people from the Corona Church she whispered.


    Can you help me? Make them invisible to ordinary people.


    She was clearly referring to sessively changing animal traits.


    Shen Yi didnt answer for a long while, but just responded with a smile.


    He had no solution to help Tina for the time being, and it was impossible to give the shadow mask to Tina all the time.


    And Yares soul ball has the invisibility technique to cover up his appearance, but he cant use it.


    With her inspiration as dull as stone, there was no possibility for her to master it either.


    She might even be insted from the art of invisibility.


    As for letting her live here .. It was still the same problem in the first ce.


    As a man with a house of only ten square meters, it was impossible to support another girl.


    One day, he would have to buy a bigger house to live.


    Shen Yi suddenly understood the obsession of young people wanting to buy a house no matter before or after crossing he could not escape from it.


    And no matter what you want to do, in the end you need money.


    He had to find a way to get money soon.


    Ill lend you some money so that you can live in a nearby hotel. The cheap ones, he silently added in his heart.


    Ah, thank you, thank you very much.


    No thanks, I said Im lending you, sooner orter you have to return it, he said to himself.


    Of course, I wont force you to work here, you can just pay back with money, Shen Yi still smiled gently.


    In the next few days, I will find a way to cast some kind of magic to eliminate White, who has influenced you.


    The Dream Peeping potion form was already in hand. Although he cant use the invisibility technique, he should be able to drink the potion.


    Highlight a prop stream.


    All that was missing was a portion of the magical material for the potion.


    He really wanted to go to the girls dream to meet this Miracle White.


    Then, in the dream, it depends on the situation.


    Tina froze for a moment, realizing that Mr. Wizard was referring to the person in her dream.


    It was that person who made the impact that made her look like this.


    Shen Yi nodded slightly, and said: By the way, I need your help. Describe the physical characteristics of the man named White.


    Tina nodded her head, crossed her fingers, remained silent, and recalled her dream.


    He is a man in a white robe, with blond hair with a gentle smile, like the sun itself. He is very temperamental and a gentleman. Just being close to him makes people feel at ease.


    After being silent for a while, she concluded: Its like an angel descending from the realm of the gods.


    ~An angel?


    Shen Yi fell into deep thought, increasingly felt that this Miracle White might be harder to deal with than he thought.


    Lets go, Tina.


    He stood up, said with a smile: Lets find you a ce to live.


    she was a little disappointed, she actually wanted to live here more, but she still nodded.


    But looking at the wings behind her, he said, However, you need to make a little disguise first.

 Chapter 69.2

    Chapter 69.2


    On the outskirts of Bnd, in the orphanage.


    It was an orphanage that has been operating for decades, formally and legally.


    Its just that it was not well-known and had never been reported, and almost no one knew about it.


    The children in the orphanage were currently sitting in the ssroom as usual, and were excited to be taught how to read.


    If they learn well, they would get rewards, such as candy, or toys


    Teacher!


    A boy raised his hand to speak.


    I know the word means, its politics, and as for the meaning, the meaning


    He couldnt go on after that, the ten-year-old boy didnt understand at all, so he could only frown.


    Outside the door was Aina in a ck velvet robe, standing silently looking at the children of her age.


    She used to be one of them and didnt even know how to spell politics.


    But now it waspletely different.


    Over this period of time, she could feel the changes in her body and mind more and more.


    The body seemed to stop growing, but the mind became clearer and the speed of thinking increased constantly.


    Gradually, she felt that all kinds of clear and touchable spirits which normal humans could not perceive at all.


    Not only could she manipte the ck me that has an annihtion effect, but she also learns much faster than her peers.


    This also made it very easy for Aina to ess the field of Cup.


    In just a few months, under the guidance of the high priest, she has fully mastered the low-to-mid-end invisible techniques in the Cup realm.


    For her, who could see the spirituality in the air, this was like manipting something visible instead of the invisible technique that people talk about.


    This talent, which was more exaggerated than a genius, could only be described as a divine gift!


    Even though the high priest was mentally prepared, he was still very surprised.


    It took him ten years to master this level!


    Moreover, his qualifications were quite good, otherwise he wouldnt have been raised as a priest.


    But people and peoples constitutions really couldnt be generalized.


    Aina looked down at her hand, and again looked up and stared at her former friend through the gap in the door, realizing that she could no longer go back.


    She turned away from the ssroom, and apanied by a server, she came to a secret room on the third floor of the orphanage.


    It was apletely crimson room with no decorations.


    The high priest in a ck robe had been waiting here for a long time, standing with his hands behind his back, and surrounded by several members of the senior order.


    A woman in her fifties was obediently kneeling in a corner with her head bowed.


    It was the dean, who was not yet qualified to speak, much less to look directly at the Orders divine son.


    Seeing the deans posture, Aina felt a little ufortable, the dean had always been nice to her, but she soon thought of being used as a sacrifice, and her guilt faded away.


    You go out. She said to the kneeling dean.


    Yes, honored son of God.


    Thetter nodded slightly, and immediately left with her head down.


    The high priest smiled slightly and said, Son of God, I have already agreed to your request.


    Now they can study freely, and we dont force them to join the order, so they can just do ordinary work and provide financial support for the order.


    They wont be forced to do anything that hurts, and nothing you fear will happen again.


    Aina nodded gently, knowing very well that this was the biggest concession he could make.


    Thank you.


    The high priest narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: You dont need to thank me, if you want to thank, thank the great Him.


    Aina remained silent, knowing in her heart that the two were just using each other.


    If she had no use, no patronage or gift from God.. the high priest would never even look at her, he was just such a person.


    She recently learned a new vocabry  Power Animals.


    Every time she talked to him, she would be ufortable, but also left with no choice to cooperate.


    The high priest continued: I also have something to ask you.


    Next Monday, I need you to join me at a party. I want you to meet some people.


    A sharp light shed in the high priests eyes, and in an instant, hot ambition was about to burst out, and his hands trembled slightly.


    But soon, he suppressed all his emotions.


    The counselor intends to go further in the political field, which is very important for the whole Order, or in other words, it is the most important attempt we have made in the table world in recent years.


    It just so happens that he is approaching his seventieth birthday, and this is an excuse for his supporters to gather, a private party.


    That old man with a hooked nose After Aina grew up mentally, she gradually understood many things, and she also understood what the councilor was.


    She asked suspiciously: Do I need to attend in person? Will it be very dangerous and let people from the Anti-Magical Bureau focus on it?


    The high priest shook his head and said: The participants in the party are all helpers who have supported him for many years. They know the other world and can have a certain degree of trust. As long as they dont overact, its no big deal.


    Seeing Ainas nervousness heughed, Dont worry, its just a table world party, a normal private gathering, and you may still be able to meet people of your age.


    I just think its necessary for you to know more, not only about things in the inner world, but also about the table world.


    The high priest took out a transparent vial, which contained a portion of the burning blood, which was still boiling.


    After being silent for a while, he said in a serious tone: Ive been thinking about how to dilute it until more ordinary people can bear the power of the gift.


    He looked at Aina enviously, and said, Immortality and beauty are what many people crave for.


    Ainas heart drummed at the greedy gaze and she subconsciously took a step back.


    She immediately said, I havent forgotten what I said before.


    The high priest immediately became serious and nodded: Of course, of course I will not forget such an important event.


    He continued: I asked people to investigate the matter about the Hidden Pupil, but I obeyed the oracle and did not take any action Hehe, I really didnt expect that the Foundation is also rted to this matter.


    Foundation?


    Aina was taken aback for a moment, and realized that it was the global organization Xuan Foundation. which was considered a giantpared to the current Chaos Remnant Order.


    They were said to be an independent superhuman organization backed by the governments of various countries behind the scenes.


    She thought for a while, and said, I want to report to the God Envoy.


    The high priest nodded slightly: I know you will do this, and this is also the right choice.


    Looking at Ainas face, he fell silent, feeling a little jealous.


    It would be great if it was him who could directlymunicate with the Envoy.


    Nasty little guy, huh, huh.


    But the high priest knew that his qualifications were not enough.


    Aina was able to find the Envoy because of the brand, which was, Gods guidance It was an offense for him to rush to find the Envoy without guidance.


    s.


    The High Priest, who was going to meet the council memberter, felt a pang of difort in the heart. It would be great if he could meet the God Envoy in person.


    What an enviable opportunity to meet the top of the hierarchy.


    The high priest tried his best to control his jealousy.


    As remembered something, he casually stretched out his hand and beckoned a member of the Order to the side.


    By the way, what is that name, er, Lord Fericos? The aristocrat with a medical group under his name.


    The high priest thought for a while, then said perfunctorily: Cancel the recent meeting with him, I have too many things to do now, well, just say that I am sincerely sorry.

 Chapter 70: Teaching

    Chapter 70: Teaching


    In the morning.


    Shen Yi and Tina had arrived at a nearby hotel.


    Tina had already made a disguise, her whole body was wrapped in thick and loose clothes, not daring to reveal the characteristics of the animal.


    Seeing the man and womening in, the proprietress narrowed her eyes and came straight to the point without nonsense.


    The room is not soundproof, and there is no hourly room. You need to stay at least one night, and dont make too much noise.


    Tina didnt understand it a bit, but Shen Yi beside herughed.


    And calmly said: My sister ns to stay here for a few days. Its a single room. I read on the poster outside that three meals are provided here. Tina, you can stay here for a while.


    Oh, yes. Tina immediately nodded her head.


    Shen Yi took out his wallet with great distress and slowly booked a room for Tina.


    Feeling touched, she said, Thank you, I really appreciate you.


    In this cosmopolitan city, people were cold-hearted, and there were very few people who could help her.


    She really felt from the heart that she was lucky to meet Mr. Wizard.


    After paying the rent andpleting the procedures, he bid farewell and left the hotel. The proprietress sized up Tina with scrutiny, but didnt go any further and directly gave the key and led her to her room.


    Returning from the hotel, he saw a man outside the caf distributing the leaflets for a speech.


    Just as he was about to enter the store, the man gave him a copy with a smile.


    Shen Yi took a look: The new Bnd mayor election is about to start?


    In the pamphlet he saw a picture of hawk-nosed old man with white hair among the candidates, and wondered curiously: There are still candidates who are as old as they are, and getting stronger and stronger. Well, anyway it has nothing to do with me.


    Shen Yi shook his head, casually put the flier in his pocket, and entered the caf.


    After tidying up the caf and making sure everything was well, he officially opened the door for todays business. Just then, he saw a girl in a beige hunting suit walking over from outside with an umbre.


    It was the golden retriever who came, ah no, it was the blonde girl, Chris.


    Chris looked a little excited, as if she had already bitten her prey and trotted in.


    Mr. Shen, Ive


    Shen Yi shook his head calmly and interrupted her with a smile on his face.


    Lets have a cup of coffee first This time, remember to pay.


    Ah, oh.


    Chris nodded in response, knowing very well that Mr. Shen must not be short of money, this was just a means of camouge hidden in the world, so yed along with him.


    So she became the first guest this morning.


    What coffee do you want?


    Its still cold brewed iced coffee. She ordered right away without any hesitation.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly, most of these inner world people have fixed tastes.


    For example, Byron likes ck coffee, and George likestte.


    Only Su Ling would change to a new product every time, and would never drink the same coffee for the second time.


    Aina, on the other hand, had no idea about coffee at all, and only waited for his rmendation.


    Cold brew iced coffee was a type of iced coffee, made when coarse coffee grounds were steeped in cold water for an extended period of time (usually overnight 12-24 hours), then strained. This brewing process results in a less acidic, smooth coffee.


    After making the coffee, he brought it over with a smile.


    Chris was so startled to see him serve her coffee that she wanted to jump up to pick it up.


    Your coffee.


    Thank you, thank you.


    Chris was ttered to take it.


    She loved the taste of cold brew iced coffee, no matter what season it was.


    The low-temperature cold-extracted coffee liquid did not have the astringency and misceneous taste of hot brewing. It tastes very smooth, fresh and slightly sweet, and the sourness and bitterness were also greatly reduced.


    Thanks.


    She thanked him endlessly, took a sip, and opened her eyes wide in exaggeration again.


    Praise the great fire, its so delicious!


    Her acting skills were a bit exaggerated, but Shen Yi smiled slightly and said, Well, tell me about your purpose foring here.


    Chris immediately said, I found out about the death of the old candy seller.


    Its people from the Bute family who went there and performed an invisible technique, causing the old man to lose his life.


    Shen Yi sat opposite her, leaned back, and nodded slightly like a superior.


    Indeed.


    Chris was taken aback for a moment, could it be that the information she had, in fact, Mr. Shen had already mastered?


    And let herself check it out, maybe it was just a test.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that was the case.


    She continues seriously, as if giving a report: The one who done the invisibility technique may be rted to the Nn nobleman, the patriarch of the Bute family.


    The Bute family, Shen Yi had a little impression, seemed to be an ancient family that had withdrawn from the political arena and focused on business.


    Chris continued: It is said that Count Bute has been in poor health and has been hospitalized for a long time. But recently someone saw that he suddenly recovered, and even took the initiative to start ying golf with his friends.


    It is likely to be the influence of the invisible technique.


    It has been only a few hours, yet she actually investigated so quickly and in such detail?


    Shen Yi was surprised in his heart, but his expression remained indifferent.


    How did you get the news?


    Chris thought for a while, and said: On the one hand, I know a lot of people, and on the other hand, its luck. I know a tail collector near the slum, happened to witness the incident.


    In fact, there were special Finishers squatting at the entrances and exits of the slums, monitoring them so as to detect whether important personnel had entered or exited.


    As a quasi-head snake, she knew a lot of people, and she also spent a lot of money to inquire, so she got the information quickly.


    Chris worked very hard.


    She knew very well what a first impression at work was. If the first thing the big boss entrusted to her was not done well, it would be difficult to restore her image in the future.


    However, Su Ling has been investigating in this case alone, and the Anti-Magical Bureau did not pay attention to it. She could not use various resources in the bureau, so naturally her progress was very slow.


    Shen Yi nodded gently, did not make a statement.


    Knowing a lot of people was indeed an advantage, no wonder she was very sensible the first time she saw me, it turned out to be a half-headed snake.


    Shen Yiined in his heart, but didnt react on the surface, but raised a finger.


    Chris, you did a great job, and I will reward you.

 Chapter 70.2

    Chapter 70.2


    Shen Yi decided to give her a substantial reward.


    As a mastermind behind the scenes, he couldnt just rely on bluffing to fool people all the time. If one wanted the horse to run fast, they had to give it grass to eat.


    He felt that three conditions were important for a long-term role as the mastermind behind the scenes.


    The first one was, of course, to be able to bluff people. The second was that there was something special about him, and the third was to be able to exchange benefits with subordinates.


    Always cant rely on make-up or to praise to fool past subordinates.


    ~Reward?


    Chris was taken aback for a moment, and then overwhelmed with excitement.


    This was a reward from a big shot!


    She rarely came into contact with disaster-level big shots, but she also knew that their offers were absolutely extraordinary.


    Could it be a mysterious relic?


    Mysterious relics were still very rare, even in the circle of extraordinary people. Chris has been among the finishers since she was a child, yet she had only one mysterious relic of the disorder level.


    However, the reward he was going to give wasnt a mysterious relic, but an invisible technique.


    Among the priests, the Yare Vird soul ball represented the higher level of ritual summoning magic.


    Through his soul ball Shen Yi learned a summoning magic and after confirming it was not dangerous, he prepared to teach it to Chris as a reward.


    There was no danger, um, to be more precise, as long as you dont die, there is no danger.


    He calmly exined the rules first: Remember, after you learn it, dont talk to the summoned creature.


    Summoning creature? Chris nodded slightly, and said seriously: Yes, I understand.


    Exploring the mysterious field was very prone to idents. Even the most careful may die a violent death. She has been cautious in this regard for many years.


    This was a profound invisible art, used to summon maidens who serve the Quiet Word.


    A body packed in ice and snow, a body bound up in an ancient mirror, within the cold front: dead souls who would finally be at ease.


    Shen Yi stretched his arm forward, and spread out a hand, in the palm of which appeared ever changing sword.


    Under his imagination, the ever changing sword turned into ck characters, wriggling continuously, and then turned into new characters.


    Write down these spells.


    Chris silently recited the spell, as well as the relevant requirements of the ceremony, and also knew the object of the ritual summoning magic.


    The Daughter of Tranquility.


    This was the family of the Quiet Singer, a summoned creature from the world of the dead, possessing powerful and bizarre power.


    Her magical characteristic was intangibility and formlessness, so she could easily kill a Distortion level super, and those below disaster levels were hard to resist if they do not have any special methods.


    Her throat surged and she swallowed a bit of saliva.


    Chris had never been exposed to this level of invisibility.


    She was very excited, at the same time noticed that Mr. Shen handed it over to her so unreservedly as if he didnt care.


    Even though she didnt make any big contribution, she just collected a little bit of peripheral information.


    Chris got excited, always feeling a fire burning inside her, thest time she felt this way was when she finally saved enough money to officially buy the firm.


    She was absolutely sure that she hugged his thigh.


    And the most important point was  he was very gentle, generous, and gracious, not the kind of person who treats the people below as cannon fodder.


    Perhaps one day, she too will rise higher.


    Chriss heart was full of hope and longing for the future.


    She immediately got up and bowed: Thank you so much for your reward. I just did something insignificant.


    This is your reward. Shen Yi continued with a smile. And you will get more in the future.


    The premise is to remain loyal and capable, Chris thought silently in her heart, and quickly sat down to take another sip of coffee.


    After that, he put down the potion form of Peeping Dreams on the table and forwarded it to Chris again.


    Give me two copies of the potion.


    He neither said why, nor did he say the time limit, simply gave the instruction.


    Chris was taken aback for a moment, then nodded immediately.


    Ill get the job done quickly.


    She knew very well that the materials on it werent cheap, and collecting the two portions might cost hundreds of thousands of dors, but it was totally worth it.


    However, Chris suddenly had a doubt.


    The materials for Dream Peeping Vision were expensive, and many members of the Hidden pupils were just ordinary people before they set foot in the real world.


    They have used the Dream Peeping Vision more than once. So a deeper investigation into where these people received their financial support and where their materials came from seems necessary.


    She immediately said: I will also investigate the source of the material of Dream Peeping Vision to see if I can find out the tail of the person behind the scenes. Please look forward to my performance.


    Shen Yi was taken aback for a moment, and found that he had identally neglected the point of source of materials.


    Good.


    He gently nodded his head, and liked such a subordinate from the bottom of his heart, high efficiency, will help you check the gaps.


    Wouldnt it be perfect if she could still donate a sum of money!


    ~If I ask for money directly now What would she do, well, still too out of style .  You cant be so direct with cutting leeks.


    Chris left contentedly.


    Shen Yi heaved a sigh and continued with the normal caf business.


    Likewise, the morning went in the blink of an eye and afternoon came.


    The rain in Bnd haspletely stopped, now the fog has reced it.


    The white mist filled Bnd, blurring peoples vision and making it even more difficult to distinguish the truth.


    Coke swaggered in the caf.


    It turned over on the ground and rolled its body like a real cat.


    Nowadays Coke was so popr with guests that almost everyone greeted it as soon as they walked in the door.


    But Coke was indifferent to it.


    As he was ying on the ground, it suddenly shuddered all over.


    Then, he looked up at the ss door, and saw that the annoying investigator came again.


    It looked at the monster not far away.


    It was really busy, interacting with three different female humans all day and night, and doing it with ease.


    And was very patiently waiting for the day when the monster would eat them all, to see their desperate faces, but just kept ying with the humans.


    Stupid human beings.


    Su Ling walked in from outside the caf, feeling uneasy, and soft music rang in her ears.


    She has obtained information about the saint Light Chaser.


    However, she always had a feeling of uneasiness, betraying the information step by step, which always made her feel very ufortable.


    You came just in time.


    Behind the bar, the man smiled, calm and confident, which gave her a very wonderful feeling.


    It was as if the man was waiting for her toe to the door.

 Chapter 71: Ready to go

    Chapter 71: Ready to go


    The rain had stopped long ago, now it was reced by the dense white fog which engulfed Bnd.


    asionally passers-by put down their umbres and looked up at the sky while walking.


    Dressed in a small white sweater, a thin ck overcoat, a ck skirt and ck leggings, with a book in left arm slightly bent, Su Ling walked in from a corner of the street.


    The Bnd Imperial College opened in September. Having just finished sses, she hurried to the coffee shop before she could put her books back in her dorm.


    Phew, its starting to get cold.


    Even though she said this, she actually felt a little hot.


    She was not a normal human being, and had the ability to resist cold, so she had to wear something thicker to disguise herself.


    But it wasnt particrly hot either.


    Now she had a triple identity. Seemingly a student in the daytime An investigator of the Anti-Magical Bureau, and finally a pawn who was forced to obey the orders of that man.


    By thinking of this, she felt a littleplicated.


    He asked for information about the Light Chaser, and she had already got the relevant information Since the Light Chaser was a big figure belonging to the Corona Church of the Orthodox Church, his whereabouts were disclosed internally.


    Had it not been for Georges problem, she have refused to sell out information about the Light Chaser to Mr. Shen.


    After all, she was not sure what this mysterious guy was going to do.


    But the mans grip was too strong for her and George to be easily cornered once the resurrection came to light.


    Whether the Anti-Magical Bureau would deal with him or not wasnt certain, but it wasnt the same for her and Georges case.


    Su Ling clenched her lower lips and had made up her mind that as long as the other persons behavior did not vite the baseline, she would cooperate with him for the time being.


    If the bottom line is vited


    Thinking of this, the abdomen began to feel hot again.


    She halted on her steps, raised her head, and looked straight ahead.


    She was just two steps away from the Cafe.


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward and opened the cafe door.


    Its still the familiar warm colors, soft music, and the handsome smiling man behind the bar.


    And his gentle tone sounded.


    Youre just in time.


    Shen Yi looked at Su Ling, who was standing at the door, reached out and invited her to sit over.


    Come over and have a seat.


    Su Ling nodded gently, before walking over and sat down on the window seat, putting the textbook she was holding in her arm on the table.


    The rest of the cafes customers would never have thought of her triple identity, only thinking that she was an ordinary high school student or even a college student.


    What kind of coffee do you want this time? He calmly asked with a smile.


    Su Ling tilted her head and asked back: Is ck tea ok?


    He was taken aback for a moment, thenughed out: Sure.


    His cafe also serves tea, but there were fewer categories, and only a few ordered tea.


    But Su Ling obviously likes new things.


    ~ck tea? I hope that when youe back next, dont say that you want to drink iced coke, Shen Yi thought to himself while turning back to the bar to prepare ck tea.


    After a while, he brought the ck tea to Su Ling.


    While he restrained his expression and assumed his special identity.


    Your request. He began in a t tone. I have an answer.


    Su Ling was dumbfounded for a moment, and found that the man who was smiling gently suddenly became indifferent Obviously, he put down his disguise again and began to show his original character.


    ~Wait a minute, he said he already had an answer?


    Su Ling was stunned on the spot, and didnt expect the intelligence gathering speed of him to be so fast.


    On the other hand, Shen Yi had a gentle smile on his face, feeling fortunate that it was Chris who came first.


    He just received the information on the death of the candy seller.


    If Su Ling hade earlier, he would not have been able to tell her the information, and his style might have dropped.


    Su Ling was still full of astonishment, because it wasnt long she asked the him about the information, and did not expect just a few days. The mysterious Mr. Shen had found out the information.


    It was as if he knew everything from the beginning.


    ~Could it be that this is another chess game?


    She felt tight in her chest, and the brand on her abdomen was burning hot.


    She took a sip of ck tea and couldnt help but think of a part of the internal files of the Anti-Magical Bureau.

 Chapter 71.2

    Chapter 71.2


    Number: U22


    Hazard Level: Untouchables.


    Chess yer


    Description: He is an unknown and unpredictable existence, cannot be touched too much, and cannot be controlled. On weekdays, the target uses the identity of the cafe owner as a camouge, retaining human appearance (handsome) and lifestyle habits.


    From time to time the target erupts with different extra-worldly gods auras, and is also suspected to be the God Envoy of the Lord of Ashes, and has a friendly attitude towards humans (the Anti-Magical Bureau) for the time being.


    In the time of battle, he doesnt like to take action directly, but to control behind the scenes, and add fuel to the mes and manipte everything like a chess piece. It seems that he likes to y with peoples hearts.


    Warning! The prophets inability to peer into the targets past, present, and future will directly lead to certain insanity of the prophet.


    Warning! ording to the records, this kind of situation only urs when the prediction is predicted and when the predictionis possible.


    The targets ontology is very likely to be extremely dangerous and should not be overly tested, but you can cooperate with it to please the target, and satisfy its desire to y with peoples hearts without too much harm.


    In fact, after reading the file, Su Ling was a little self-conscious.


    And felt this guy could not be a human.


    Perhaps she might have been sent here as a toy by the higher-ups, no, she was specially responsible for appeasing this mysterious existence.


    However, none of the high-level members of the Anti-Magical Bureau knew about that brand she had, and no one could imagine the real horror of this man.


    Recently she had a strange dream, a silence, no sound, only the boundless whitend.


    At present, the existence of the brand was known only by the Shen Yi and those with the brand, while the rest were unaware of it.


    And there was no way for her to tell others about it.


    There was a strange force hindering her.


    Shen Yi said with a gentle smile: The Bute family, they use some kind of invisibility technique at the incident site, resulting in the death of the old man.


    The Bute family Su Ling remembered the name and finally knew her target.


    She nodded slightly and said. Thank you, as an exchange of information, I will tell you about the Light Chasers. As for the Pseudo-gods I still dont know anything about it.


    Shen Yi said indifferently: Pseudo-gods are the ones that the light chasers want to destroy with all their might.


    Su Ling was taken aback for a moment. The purpose of the Light Chaser, even the Anti-Magical Bureau top management, had no clue about it.


    But he, who was sitting all day in the cafe, knew about it!


    This was a major secret within the Corona Church!


    How did he know about it?


    Su Lings face was aghast as she found the man increasingly enigmatic.


    Some people in the Anti-Magical Bureau still have reservations, thinking that this man just happened to push everything forward, and he was not some mysterious strong man who controls the overall situation at all.


    But now she could be sure  this man was really near omniscient.


    I understand, Mr. Shen. She took another sip of ck tea to cover up her nervousness.


    Su Ling gave information about the Light Chaser, such as the top ten saints of the Corona Church, but Shen Yi already knew about this part.


    After a while, Su Ling finally said something he didnt know.


    The Light Chaser is a male named Flo Augustine, who came from a fairly ancient family and has always believed in the Corona Church.


    ~Another ancient family?


    Shen Yi was silent for a long time, he had heard about an ancient family from Byron before, the Salian family.


    They had a connection with the Dust of Light.


    But it was not known which one was the more ancient, the Salian family or the Augustine family.


    Su Ling lowered her head and said: Hes been investigating the Hidden Pupil Collective Alienation Incident recently, but he acted alone and didnt ask us to help.


    Our director is a bit prejudiced against the Corona Church, and is happy to let the investigators keep their hands off.


    The Hidden Pupil Association!


    Shen Yi resolutely grasped the key point. The light chasers desperately wanted to eliminate the pseudo gods, so it was obviously impossible to pay attention to the side missions, which showed that the alienation incident of the hidden pupil association was rted to the pseudo gods.


    Finally, Su Ling said again: He checked for two days, but he didnt get much. It seems that he has no way to start.


    As she said this, her face became strange.


    That person is a bit too, um, upright, and doesnt seem like a person who can do investigation.


    Shen Yi was a little surprised. Was he too upright? A person who makes Su Ling feel upright was not an honest person.


    Su Ling thought for a while and then continued: By the way, in addition to the light chaser  Recently there are also members of the Foundation who arrived in Bnd. I do not know what they want to do, but these people and the light chasers have had discussions.


    Foundation? Shen Yi was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 71.3

    Chapter 71.3


    The foundation Su Ling mentioned was The Global Organization Market Foundation, but Shen Yi didnt know much about it.


    The global organization was said to be backed by various governments all over the country. No one knew why they were called Market Foundation, only knew that they were good at dealing with a variety of strange, self-proimed Preservation of the Ruins of History.


    An unknown organization.


    Well, I see.


    Shen Yi gently nodded his head, took out his cell phone and motioned. Ill ask you to do me a favor soon.


    She did not ask what kind of favor he wanted from her, and knew that she had no room to object.


    He continued. Now, you can go.


    Of course, you can finish the ck tea first.


    Finished speaking, he got up and left without looking back at her direction  Phew, this kind of performance has been a bit handy.


    He himself felt that his acting skills had been improving in a straight line as days passed.


    The information given by Su Ling was quite useful. Now, he had little understanding after linking the several clues.


    Miracle White. was probably a pseudo-god, or at least a rted figure. Otherwise, the light chaser would not have followed the Hidden Pupils.


    So it turns out that the collective alienation of the members of the Hidden Pupil Association was actually the first incident created by White, and Tina was the second incident he prepared.


    Its just she hasnt detonated yet, maybe hes not fully prepared in some way.


    He felt like he was a detective, but he didnt depend at all on reasoning. The most important clue, Tina, ran to the door by herself entirely because of the good luck brought by the transit ring.


    Su Ling remained in her spot, finishing the tea she got up and left the cafe.


    No longer wanting to waste the time she was going to investigate the Butte family.


    However, before that she had to report it to the Anti-Magical Bureau first As a member of the system, investigating the nobility was not a trivial matter, and she had no intention of being undisciplined in this regard.


    Before leaving the cafe, she took another look at the man.


    Pretending to be an ordinary cafe owner. The surrounding mortals had no idea that this monster may swallow everything at any time.


    It was only at this moment that she finally felt the coldness of autumn.


    The next night, Chris came to the coffee shop again.


    Mr. Shen.


    She opened the door and immediately walked quickly towards Shen Yi.


    There was a small bag in her hand, which contained two bottles of Dream Peeping potion.


    There werent many guests around since it was alreadyte. Shen Yi nodded in response, and let Chrise to the kitchen with him.


    The cafes small kitchen was perfect for a secret deal between the two.


    I havepleted your task.


    Comcent, Chris carefully took out two bottles of dark green potion from her bag, which shone brilliantly, illuminating the surroundings.


    Instantly, the kitchen was tinted with emerald green.


    Shen Yi took two bottles of dark green potion and suddenly had a strange feeling.


    He felt very much like the Fried Chicken Boss in Breaking Bad, and the small coffee shop seems to be a hidden crime center.


    Youre doing great, Chris.


    After saying this sentence, he felt more and more alike.


    This is what I should do. Chris smiled modestly and bowed her head slightly.


    The dark green bottles reflected Shen Yis face, showing his deep thought as he looked at the two potions in his hands.


    This dream-peeping vision would allow the conscious body to enter the dream state.


    The magic potion.


    The next thing was to notify Su Ling toe over and fall into a dream together, and find the Miracle White  from Tinas dream.


    He knew long ago that one day he will go and meet this man named White.


    Although the two had no deep hatred.


    But hes already deduced a few things from various leads.


    If Tina was really a second event prepared by Mr.White. Then her chance of survival would be very low once she was detonated.


    She may end up like a member of the Hidden Pupil, turning into a disgusting monster.


    He silently recalled the night before yesterday. Tina was kneeling in front of the cafe, trembling, full of despair, tears kept sliding down from her eyes mixed with rain.


    At that time, he promised to help her.


    Of Course, he could not leave this matter alone.


    Chris,  he said, keep an eye on the nearby Blue hotel these days and take care of a girl named Tina. Shes very important.


    Yes, I understand. Chris agreed right away without any questions.


    As the frim boss, she liked the subordinates who didnt ask questions but knew everything the most.


    Shen Yi nodded, watching Chris leave after epting the task.


    He gazed at the deep green color in the potion bottle.


    White, the pseudo god in the prophecy, what do you want to do in Bnd always iming to be able to perform miracles.


    Im curious.

 Chapter 72: Into The Dream

    Chapter 72: Into The Dream


    Two oclock in the morning.


    Shen Yi put on a ck coat, a ck hat and a threaded cane in his right hand.


    He stood calmly in front of the mirror.


    ck hair, brown pupils, slightly thin body.


    The person reflected in the mirror has changed a lot, especially the confidence in his eyes.


    He was nowhere near to the man who couldnt sleep because of the panic when came into contact with the mysterious field a few months ago.


    He knew very well that he couldnt wait any longer, otherwise Tina might be detonated.


    The reason why he called Su Ling was quite simple.


    She was a capable person and could be trusted in all might, and when the situation came, she could take it in her own hands.


    He wanted to contact George, but heard that this guy had gone to evilnds and was doing things he couldnt do as an investigator and couldnte back for a while.


    After taking one more nce, he walked out of the house and looked at Su Ling waiting outside the cafe.


    She was still in her evening attire: a ck coat, a small white sweater, a ck skirt, and ck leggings.


    Mostly investigators wore iconic suits, neat and clean, and chose mainly ck colors followed by white.


    But Su Ling likes freshness, since she was going to school, she seldom wears the iconic suit.


    Mr. Shen, where do you want to go?


    Shen Yi nced at her and said lightly, Just follow me.


    With that, he took a step forward.


    Too pretentious, Su Ling stood behind and pouted her mouth. If this guy in front of her had been someone else, she would have kicked him up.


    After a few steps, he found her not following.


    He turned his head and asked, Whats wrong?


    Su Ling shook her head repeatedly and said, Its nothing, just a little sleepy. She yawned and continued. Nothing happened.


    The inn.


    The two quietly came into the room.


    Shen Yis act of turning into mist made Su Ling once again grit her teeth.


    The aura of the extra-worldly God was just too terrifying.


    Su Ling managed to slow down and noticed a girl lying on a pink single bed.


    After a careful look, her eyebrows frowned.


    The girls two ears were actually fluffy cat ears!


    Strange.


    She was really surprised. Half-orcs were basically extinct, and could only be seen asionally in legends and evilnds.


    Why did this inn have a half-orc girl?


    This was a big city densely popted by humans.


    She wasnt like this in the first ce. While she was pondering, Shen Yi answered her unasked question from the side. It was the masterpiece of the Pseudo Gods, and what I had to do was to restore her to her original state.


    ~The masterpiece of the pseudo-god?


    Su Ling frowned, suddenly realizing what was going on.


    I get it.


    This might be another fight between great figures.


    Last time, Mr. Shens opponent was the Quiet Word, this time his opponent was the Pseudo-God.


    As for what kind of big shot the Pseudo God was, ording to her, he was someone the Corona Churchs Saint Light Chaser was all out to destroy him.


    Apparently not an ordinary transcendentalist.


    Huh She never thought she would be involved in the center of the vortex. In the battle of the big men maybe its just the aftermath that would drive me to death.


    Su Ling took a deep breath, feeling that this matter was veryplicated and dangerous.


    But as she nced at the girl on the bed, she didnt have the heart to leave it alone.


    Tina on the bed had no idea about what was going on all around her and had fallen asleep long ago.


    But there was cold sweat dripping out from her face, her brows kept wrinkling, her hands were clenched so tightly it was very obvious she was sleeping restlessly.


    Shen Yi snapped his fingers, and white mes were released from the palms of his hands.


    The tremendous pressure made Su Ling almost fall to the ground, she subconsciously red at the man beside her, like a feline fry showing hostility.


    It was only a moment before he had retracted the white me.


    He turned his head and smiled: Sorry to have frightened you.


    After being baptized by the breath of the extra-worldly god, the ravings in Tinas ears had disappeared.


    Once again, she fell into peaceful sleep.


    Hurry up, we only have a few hours left.


    Taking out two bottles of green potions, he handed one to Su Ling instead of drinking them directly.


    Su Ling, listen to me.


    He turned around and leaned against her ear, and whispered a few words.


    Su Ling subconsciously wanted to step back, but still did not do so.


    She remained silent for a moment and nodded softly.


    Okay, I understand.


    She picked up a bottle of potion and drank it slowly, feeling the bitter taste flow into her throat.


    A few minutester.


    On a single bed in a hotel, two women and a man were holding hands and sleeping together.


    Tina slept in the middle of the bed, looking rxed and breathing rhythmically.


    Shen Yi squeezed on the left side of this bed, and Su Ling, who was already asleep, was on the right.


    Outside the room.


    The invisible fog gradually surged in.


    The one-eyed, dark shadow crept out of the endless mist, and its golden-red pupil was particrly conspicuous.


    It gazed at the second floor of the inn, as if attracted by some kind of mesmerizing spirituality.


    A suppressed hiss emanated from its invisible throat, and the creature faded into the darkness.


    There was a soft knock at the door of the inn.

 Chapter 72.2

    Chapter 72.2


    After the suppressed and hoarse roar, ckness poured out of the window.


    The monster with golden-red pupils casts a huge shadow under the moonlight.


    It slowly blended in through the door and came inside the inn.


    The people in the inn were still sleeping peacefully.


    An ancient ditty tune that no one could identify slowly sounded.


    Lonely and distant, hollow, heartbreaking, tuned in the inn for a long time, not dissipating.


    The huge ck body started climbing to the second floor of the inn, the scythe in his hand gently buckled against the wall, emitting a subtle, rhythmic sound.


    Pop.


    Pop.


    Pop.


    Gradually it reached the door.


    Slowly blend in.


    The one-eyed ck shadow was huge in figure, standing in front of the bed, against the ceiling, slightly bent over.


    Arms made of straw clutching a huge scythe.


    The three people in the bed still had their eyes closed.


    A bloodthirsty, brutal, desperate, a momentary outbreak of negative emotions emerged from it like a substantial and destructive surge to the surroundings.


    It raised its huge scythe, which was one meter long, high in the air.


    The mists suddenly dispersed and the de glinted with light.


    While it swung violently towards the people on the bed.


    ng!


    Under the moonlight, Shen Yi sat on the bed, with one hand pressing down on the ck hat, and the other holding a threaded cane.


    Blocking the scythe.


    Im absolutely right, since the Miracle White left a bomb on Tinas body, obviously there will not be any backhand and insurance measures.


    In fact he didnt fall asleep, but kept lying on the bed and faking sleep.


    Before going to bed, he asked her to sleep, while he pretended to sleep on the side.


    Su Ling couldnt fathom what Mr. Shen was thinking, but still agreed Anyway, this guy is not human, so there is no need to worry about him doing anything bad to them.


    He slowly stood up from the bed, the huge force on the cane pushed the scythe back, also dragging the huge monster back.


    Real Monster!


    A nearly three-meter tall, ck sickle in hand, made of bundles of straw, its head had a strange golden red pupil filled with negative emotions.


    It let out a hoarse roar, and once again tried to swing the scythe, only to find that the scythe had cracked.


    With a little force, it waspletely shattered.


    .


    The monster also froze slightly, obviously not expecting this to be the case.


    It looks like your weapon isnt strong enough.


    With a smile, Shen Yi quickly threw out the next stick.


    Bang.


    It was as if it had been smashed into a pile of tofu art, 2.5 meters high, full of strange straw giants, was smashed to pieces by the threaded cane in the twinkling of an eye.


    Just shattered like that?


    He muttered in dissatisfaction for not controlling the power again and used great force.


    While the broken pieces of straw on the ground trembled and kept shaking, ck mist emerged from it and started sewing the body together again.


    It started to take form.


    Immediately afterwards it stopped healing, and the ck mist all stood still.


    However Shen Yi has no habit of waiting for the enemy toe back to life then taking action.


    He immediately raised his hand for another stick.


    Bang.


    With a sound like a pile-driving, the monsters that hadnt been resurrected were once again sted.


    But soon after, the signs of resurrection begin again.


    Cant it be killed?


    Then lets try killing a few more times in case there must be a limit.


    Without hesitation, Shen Yi tapped it again and again with his cane.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    Along with the stick, the whole room was quivering.


    If Su Ling hadnt used the invisible technique to drive away the idlers in advance, everyone in the hotel might have woken up.


    After a long and tough battle, the monster finally stopped resurrecting, and turned into aplete scrap of straw.


    Phew, Im so tired.


    Letting out a breath, he squatted down, rummaged around the scarecrow, and soon found a strange object.


    White crystal particles.


    What is this?


    He fumbled with the white particles in his hand, which was clearly a kind of symbol, just not knowing what it represented.


    He turned his head, the two girls on the bed were still holding hands, immersed in an unknown dreand.


    Ah!


    Tina screamed suddenly.


    She seemed to have encountered something terrible, and her body began to tremble while she shook her head.


    Shen Yi was taken aback for a moment, and then found that Su Lings body was also shaking, and blood was continuously oozing from her skin.


    Whats going on? Why does something in a dream affect the real world?


    The Peeping Dreams Potion did not have this effect, nor does it happen in normal dreams.


    Could it be that this is a trap?


    A trap set by Miracle White?


    After pondering for a minute, he took out the dark green potion bottle that he hadnt drunk Should I drink it now, but if were attacked by monsters in the real world again, our entire army might be wiped out.


    Ooo.


    Su Lings body suddenly trembled more violently, and more blood spilled from her skin.


    Feeling unsure, he took a deep breath and drank the potion, and rey on Tinas left side, and held her fair and silky left hand.


    And slowly fell asleep.


    Before going to sleep, he suddenly thought of one thing.


    When meeting Aina and Byron in a dream he was very conscious.


    And in the dream world the image they saw of him seemed a little different from reality.


    So what form would he look like in Tinas dream?


    Just as he thought of this, sleepiness surged up.


    And he fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 73: Inception

    Chapter 73: Inception


    Su Ling felt herself falling down into darkness.


    Going down.


    Going down.


    Keep going down.


    Down.


    The surroundings around her changed, and she gradually regained consciousness and found that she was having a dream.


    No, not a dream.


    Rather, it was diving into a dream.


    The next moment she sat up, and found that everything was intact. She was still in the same hotel on the second floor, the slightlyrger bed, but the only thing missing was the two on her left had disappeared, and no longer felt crowded.


    No, no, Im dreaming.


    She immediately shook her head, tapped her chest, and gave a psychological hint.


    Su Ling, you must remember that you are just dreaming. You cant get lost.


    Waking herself to reality, she got up from the bed.


    This should be the first level in the dream world.


    Everyones dreams were divided into threeyers, the Reality Layer corresponding tomon sense, the Fantasy Layer corresponding to imagination, and the Primitive Layer of desire instinct.


    In dreaming, people wander randomly through threeyers of dreams, and then they would have dreams that were intertwined with real, fantasy, and primitive desires.


    It was said that by diving further down from the deepest primordialyer of dreams, one could enter the legendary soul dimension.


    All the souls in the universe exist in the soul dimension.


    She pulled out the ck knife, opened the door, and walked out to the corridor of the hotel.


    The dark corridor, without a single person in it, looked exactly like the real world.


    The dream world of the realityyer.


    She knew there should be no danger here.


    However, before going to sleep, the man reminded her.


    Miracle Whitehe is a pseudo god, be careful.


    Confirm his case, or just sort it out.


    This was the task that the man had given her.


    By here, she fell into deep thought.


    Wondering why did this Mr. Shen let her sneak in, he was so powerful, so why didnt he do it himself?


    She couldnt figure it out, but she could confirm one thing.


    This man was by no means a simple person, his strength was far above themselves, the instructive action behind must have deep meaning.


    She was caught in his handle and could not disobey.


    Just follow orders.


    While pondering she had arrived outside the inn. In front of her was the dark and empty street, with no trace of a living soul. And it was very quiet to the extent that not even the sound of insects existed.


    Real silent, only Su Ling alone was standing in this ce.


    No, there should be two other people in the dream world.


    It was Tina, who was suffering from nightmares, and Miracle White who haunts her in her dreams.


    She tore off a piece off her sleeve and silently recited a few incantations.


    The ck pieces of clothes squirmed and gradually turned into a ck thousand paper crane, which rose in her palm without wind.


    It was the kind of invisible art to find people in dreams.


    They were holding hands in reality, so they also have a connection and bond in their dreams.


    The thousand paper cranes fly up high and fast.


    She was currently in the dream realm, so there was no need to hide her skill. Su Ling with her nimble hands, jumped directly to the roof of the house and quickly chased it up.


    As her slender body moved through the roof, she felt the wind running on both sides of her cheeks.


    She kept chasing after the ck thousand paper cranes and ran forward.


    The unvarnished use of supernatural bodies between cities and the constant ramblings of the buildings have been fueled by a much greater pleasure than racing cars.


    Relishing the joy, she followed the ck crane all the way to South Bnd.


    The thousand paper cranes target an ordinary apartment.


    Is that where the girls home is?


    Opposite the apartment was a tall building a hundred meters from the ground.


    Standing on the edge of the rooftop of the tall building, with her foot on the slim railing, looking down at the ck thousand paper crane.


    It flew into the apartment, went into the room on the third floor and disappeared.


    Family? Is the root of the realityyer is family? A verymon root cause, people who are attached to their family.


    But she felt that it was not the case and the ck thousand paper cranes had disappeared, to be more precise, it disappeared from thisyer of the dream world.


    Go to the fantasyyer dreand where it was easier to wake up.


    Catch upthat girls spirit is not on this level.


    She knew how to sneak into the next level of dreams, and the Anti-Magical Bureau had given her a lot of necessary knowledge over the past few months.


    Standing calmly on the railing, she looked at the apartment not far away.


    The wind blew her long ck hair.


    She leaped with a slight effort.


    Like a light swallow, she flipped her body in mid-air and slowly closed her eyes.


    She opened her arms, head down, and fell straight down high in the air.


    The surrounding wind became more and more intense, but the girls heart became more and more calm.


    Falling straight down.


    The moment she fell to the third floor of the apartment, her body suddenly disappeared.


    Tick.


    The traffic lights changed from a red to green pedestrian walk, and a group of people crossed the road calmly.


    The ck and white streets were crowded with people, heavy traffic, and everyone was busy.


    Standing calmly in front of the intersection, Su Ling watched the red light turn to green, and the people around stepped forward one after another.


    It was as if they couldnt see her, and no one had anymunication at all.


    She carefully looked at the peoples faces, and found it was blurred, and their actions were very monotonous.


    It was the heart of Bnd surrounded by high-rise buildings.


    The secondyer of the dream.


    Fantasyyer.

 Chapter 73.2

    Chapter 73.2


    Its actually the Bnd Central area. Does she want to go to the Bnd Center to y, or does she want to live here? Su Ling secretly pondered in her heart, because this ce was an expensive area where every inch ofnd was gold.


    Call.


    She raised her head and saw the ck paper crane again.


    Then it started moving forward.


    Wasting no time, she followed it, just then a loud bang suddenly heard.


    She immediately followed the sound and saw a huge gori holding the helicopter and throwing it down furiously on a building several hundred meters high.


    The helicopter crashed on the building and exploded into a sky of sparks, while the people with blurred faces fled in panic and screaming.


    The fantasyyer was linked to the imagination of the soul, and all sorts of fragments appeared here were their thoughts.


    It was possible for some people to see fantasy-level dreams in reality, which lead to mental illness.


    Su Ling did not bother with the dream, and continued to run forward, following the ck thousand paper cranes high in the sky.


    A huge ck dinosaur-like monster, covering half of the sky, appeared out of thin air, roaring between the tiny buildings and mansions; it took exaggerated steps towards Su Lings position.


    Its extremely huge feet shattered the ground, and every step a building copsed.


    If she died here, she would most likely wake up in reality.


    Like a nimble ck cat, she quickly avoided the monsters path and continued to follow the ck thousand paper cranes.


    The surrounding scenery suddenly changed.


    She came to a magic castle, where a rainbow pony hovers in the sky, surrounded by a white fairy with a magic wand.


    Outside the castle, the handsome white knight held up his sword and rushed with thousands of soldiers to the dragon that spewed mes.


    Unenchanted by them, Su Ling continued to follow the ck thousand paper cranes, tumbled out of the castle, andnded in the cup of the Cyclops. After smashing the cup with a knife, she soon came to a beautiful green forest.


    In the center of the forest was a pure and holyke.


    The ck paper crane fell into theke and disappeared.


    Phew, here we are atst. Even Su Ling felt that the experience along the way was too exciting.


    The root of her imagination is her childhood fantasy. It seems that she had a pretty good life as a child Su Ling bit her lip slightly, with undisguised envy on her face.


    The Anti-Magical Bureau also infiltrated into her dream world during the inspection, and the inspector saw a big fire at the root of the fantasyyer.


    The whole street was wailing in mes.


    Because of this, the Anti-Magical Bureau rejected her for the first time joining and temporarily made her a candidate for investigators.


    After being silent for a while.


    She slowly walked forward into the blueke.


    The calmke water gradually engulfed the legs, immersed her body, and submerged her whole being.


    Su Ling reopened her eyes.


    This was a blood-red earth, without sun, moon and stars, and bright red blood flowed around.


    The booming thunder was incessant, and in the thundering and shing darkness, the shadows of giant things were stirring.


    Constantly writhing worms were breeding, writhing, devouring the ground, and doing nothing else.


    The primitiveyer.


    Most things here were ugly and unpleasant, yet so true to their instinctive desires that almost no one would be different.


    She saw the ck paper crane again.


    It was suspended not far away at this moment, motionless in mid-air.


    Under the thousand paper crane a brown-haired girl squatted, holding her head in great pain.


    She seemed to be entangled in something, filled with despair, and behind her were many strange shadows stirring.


    Just as Su Ling was about to step forward, she heard a mans calm, soft, confident voice, which was full of kindness.


    Wee, Su Ling.


    She turned her head sharply and saw a wooden desk, and a man sitting beside it, with a religious book in his hand.


    The man was in a white robe, blond hair, his lips were slightly curled up, and his appearance was quite handsome. In addition, there was a gentle characteristic on his body, which made people want to trust and rely on him.


    Taking a deep breath, she pulled out the ck knife and asked, You know me?


    The man nodded slightly, and said with a smile: Well, because I am a person of miracles, I naturally know everything.


    Su Ling snorted, she didnt believe in that nonsense, and said: Divination or prophecy ability? But you shouldnt be able to predict the actions of stronger people, for example, the person outside.


    The man smiled, did not answer the question directly, but continued.


    It is very dangerous for you toe here to face me, because the dimensions of dreams and reality do not limit my ability, and the power to create miracles is far beyond your imagination.


    Shen Yi opened his eyes.


    He found that it was a silent whitend.


    There was nothing around him, only the existence of the boundless white earth.


    The sky was dim, but notpletely dark.


    Shen Yi stood alone in the middle of the white ground, the ces beyond his field of vision of more than ten meters were plunged into darkness, only a pale light shone around him.


    Something doesnt seem right.


    He has tutored about dreams, and normal dreams were definitely not like this.


    Shen Yi took a deep breath and felt that he hade to the realm of some extra-worldly god again.


    The dream world was connected to the soul dimension on the one hand, and to the extraterrestrialnd on the other.


    Su Ling


    For some reason, he suddenly had a strong sense of foreboding, as if he could sense where Su Ling was located.


    Its like theres some kind of invisible connection between the two of them, a bond.


    A picture shed in his mind  white and smooth t abdomen, painted with a bright redplex brand.


    What is this? It feels very simr to the mark on Byrons hand.


    After a little thought, he confirmed that this might be his connection with Su Ling, which could just be used to determine her location.


    So, he walked forward.

 Chapter 74: The Song of Silence

    Chapter 74: The Song of Silence


    He stepped forward on the boundless whitend, the only pale light in the sky shone directly on him, following his footsteps in the darkness.


    Ahh


    Just then, he heard a miserable scream and recognized it as Su Lings voice.


    Regardless of the distance, her voice was transmitted to his mind, like a special kind of prayer.


    His footsteps paused in the tracks, always feeling that the changes in his body were getting bigger and bigger,the degree of inhumanity (feeling non-human but something beyond)all these are why, Is it all caused by summoning errors?


    After a little pause, he chased after the source of the sound.


    Soon, he arrived at a standoff between Su Ling and the strange white-robed man, and Tina, who was holding her head and crouching on the ground in pain.


    All three noticed his arrival, but none of them looked directly at him. Shen Yi knew clearly in his heart that what they saw waspletely different from what he saw, as did Aina and Byron, who had seen him in their dreams.


    Paranormal sensation?


    Soon, he found Su Ling on the ground with her arms broken, and he was taken aback for a moment. He could see white bones mixed with flesh and fascia. Bright red blood kept flowing out of the fracture, like a faucet that couldnt be stopped.


    With no hesitation, he directly swung his threaded cane, turning it into a pitch-ck long whip, and swung at the white-robed man. Regardless of whether this was reality or a dream, or whether the damage was really effective.


    The next instant.


    The dream world shattered.


    On the blood-red ground, Su Ling gripped the hilt of the ck sword with both hands.


    The power to create miracles?


    While speaking, she started to analyze her opponents ability, there were too many rare and weird powers in this world, and knowing ones enemy could improve the chances of winning by arge margin.


    None of the pure fools survived.


    She leaned down slightly and lowered her de, poised to strike an attack.


    The man in the white robe behind the desk snapped his fingers and gently spat out a word.


    Broke arm.


    With a loud bang, Su Lings two arms broke in front of him, and red blood and bone debris sshed all over.


    Not yet realizing what had happened to her, she stared at the scene with wide eyes.


    Where did the attacke from?


    The intense pain surged through her body, making her gnash her teeth and almost cried out. Before falling asleep, she drank the drug, so this intense pain had no effect on waking her up in reality.


    This is the difference between you and me. Were not in the same dimension in battle. He still had that gentle and soothing smile, and kept reading a book leisurely.


    While thinking, with this level of pain, it will only be a matter of time for her to lose the will power. But the next scene made him frown slightly.


    Despite the broken arm, pain and blood flow, she still picked up the knife from the ground and bit it with her mouth.


    Its a beast. He could not help but exim.


    Her forehead was dripping with sweat, while forcing the pain out, she uttered a word.


    Down.


    It had no effect.


    The man still sat where he was. This time, he raised his head and gave her a kind smile.


    Why didnt it workSu Ling became more and more desperate, and still couldnt understand the opponents ability mechanism, or a way to cope.


    Its useless, my power is omnipotent, because I can perform miracles.


    Su Ling didnt believe the other partys nonsense, and he wasnt really a god, so how could he be omnipotent?


    What to do next get killed right here?


    Then wake up in reality.


    As he seemed to read her mind: No, it will not be simple to wake up in reality, your body will also be killed.


    But dont worry, I wont kill you. I need your pious submission. Your willpower is so strong, and I wonder how long it willst. He said inquisitively.


    After a brief pause, Severe pain. saying that he snapped his finger.


    Su Ling screamed in an instant, every part of her body was crazily bursting with tearing sensation, as if the pain in the depths of the cells emerged, fell to her knees and rolled on the ground.


    Submit.


    The man in the white robe snapped his fingers again.


    Su Ling remained unchanged on the ground screaming in agony, her face full of pain, full of anger!


    The man calmly persuaded: Dont resist my order, otherwise the pain will continue.


    He thought in silence, this girls willpower and strength were much higher than those of the Hidden Pupils. Obviously, it would take some time for her to submit.


    But capturing a high-ranking investigator would be very beneficial to the n  All this is for the new world he is about to create.


    Just then, the original blood-red earth suddenly changed.


    The white earth swept over everything, and the surroundingspletely changed. Lightning all around the surrounding, symbolizing the instinctive creeping insects, everything disappeared.


    All three felt a moment of peace.


    Feeling auspicious, the white-robed man frowned, Return to the original state. he said while snapping his fingers.


    Snap.


    -


    The surrounding area was still white and bleak earth, and his snapping finger had no effect.


    Taken aback for a moment, he smiled and brushed back his hair with the hand that snapped his fingers to hide the intense embarrassment.


    Heh. Despite his smile, his pupils shrank suddenly, obviously very shocked.


    The effect of the Quiet ce made the severe pain on Su Lings body gradually subside. She crawled on the spot for a long time before getting up from the white ground in confusion.


    She saw it.

 Chapter 74.2

    Chapter 74.2


    Not far stood a Nn gentleman in modern clothes. When looking up to his face, there was a pair of bones instead of a human face, and he exuded a strange aura that made people feel at ease. Just by seeing Him, the desires, thoughts, and memories in the mind began to fade, and all the unforgettable things seemed to be unimportant.


    Do not look directly at God!


    Feeling so shocked, Su Ling tried to close her eyes, but it was toote.


    The distance was too close


    Her gaze became dull, she stood motionless, and gradually turned into a living puppet, exquisite and beautiful.


    Tina, who was still in pain, directly passed out on the ground, and had no chance to look at the Quiet Singer, so her situation was much better.


    The white-robed man felt an extremely terrifying pressure and aura that he hadnt felt in years, theplete aura of an extraterrestrial god!


    And he felt the god was currently staring at him.


    He inevitably looked directly at the appearance of an extraterrestrial god, but instead of losing consciousness on the spot, he held on for a little while.


    Knowing very well that he could not be the opponent of an extraterrestrial god, and the only way to save himself was to make the stage of battle cease to exist.


    Then in the midst of all the silence, His song descended.


    It was an ancient tone, which humans could not make nor could understand the meaning, but anyone who heard this would feel at ease.


    The man in the white robe waspletely still amidst the quiet singing. His expression, movements, and thoughts remained unchanged for a long time.


    Suddenly, he began to melt and disappear. His body seemed to be eroded by an eraser, gradually bing almost nothing.


    He who was about to disappear struggled to utter a word in his unconscious state.


    Wake up.


    The two fingers converged and trembled with all their strength, full of struggle and despair.


    Before the traces of his presencepletely disappeared, he finally snapped his fingers a little, and the sound was not loud.


    Snap.


    Dreams shattered.


    Tina woke up.


    As soon as she woke up, she wondered why the bed became so crowded, it was obviously a big bed.


    As a result, she soon discovered that there were two big living people squeezed on her left and right!


    On her left was the handsome wizard! Whats the matter with him, why did he break into her room in the middle of the night?


    Could it be that he, he wanted to do something terrible


    Tinas mouth agape, thinking about it, and soon realized that to the righty a very pretty Shangxuan girl, with ck hair and a baby face, she seemed to be a high school student.


    She was actually a little prettier than me, and a little younger than me, and she was about the same age Tinas psychological activities were veryplicated.


    Ah!


    Tina suddenly realized something was wrong and eximed: Unexpectedly, the three of us slept together, this is going too fast!


    She blushed for a moment, still shouted with her eyes closed.


    No! I cant ept it!


    The experience she had with Mr. Wizard in her dream shouldnt be like this! Should be a more romantic situation!


    Because Tinas dream disappeared, Shen Yi also naturally woke up from the dream.


    This was thew of dimensions.


    ~What happened? Just now, that man was about to get whipped by me, but the dream suddenly shattered Did Tina wake up?


    Shen Yi was still in a daze, not fully awake, lying on the bed, he was suddenly kicked off from the bed and rolled on the floor, groggy and unaware of the situation.


    Mr. Wizard, I cant ept it, how can you do this? Immediately Tinas cry echoed in the room.


    He stood up in bewilderment, and first looked at Su Ling and found her asleep, only then he was relieved. If she happened to watch his shriveled self, it was almost impossible to wash it off, once the tall image of the God Envoy was ruined.


    Then, he saw Tina with her arms around her chest, hiding at the head of the bed.


    He took a deep breath and smiled soothingly. Whats wrong with me?


    Tina blushed and pointed at him, then at Su Ling.


    You, her, me, do you want to


    Im not, Im not, dont think too much. Shen Yi smiled helplessly and immediately added an exnation.


    I just came to exorcize the demon for you, she is one of my assistants, just now we infiltrated the dream world together and then solved the demon that was haunting your heart.


    If you dont believe me, take a look at yourself, are you now back to normal?


    Even though he said so, he sighed in his heart, in fact, he found those features quite interesting.


    Tina froze on the bed for a while, and then touched up her body and found that the weird inhuman features were really gone!


    ~Im back to normal.


    Feeling overwhelmed, she froze for a while, then directly jumped on the bed happily, and identally stepped on Su Ling who was still not awake on the bed.


    Thank you! Thank you so much! Ive changed back to normal!


    She thanked him for a long time, but his whole attention was on still sleeping Su Ling.


    Just now she bled a lot, so he was wondering if shes getting better now.


    Feeling concerned, he went around the bed in two-three steps and reached her side, but was surprised to find no injuries on her arms, the blood that had oozed out a few minutes before had never seemed to exist.


    Could it be that because I interrupted that mans attack, the injuries that appeared in reality also disappeared? Something is not right.


    Just as Shen Yi was thinking, Su Ling on the bed slowly opened her eyes and woke up from her slumber.


    Youre finally awake.


    He greeted her with a smile, but soon found something was wrong.


    Su Lings eyes were lifeless, without any emotion or spirituality, lying on the bed as if a delicate doll, not moving at all.


    Shen Yi was slightly taken aback, and called out in concern.


    Su Ling?


    Hearing the name, she turned her head to look over calmly, but her eyes were still lifeless and without any expression or thought.


    A state of absence?


    Shen Yi frowned and thought about how to restore Su Lings mind to normal.


    Shey quietly on the bed, as if she was no longer a living person, but a delicate doll.


    She, Whats wrong with her, Mr. Wizard?


    Tina looked at the delicate, but not living, girl from the other side of the bed, curious and scared.


    She was injured by a demon and needs a little time to recover.


    Not knowing what to do, and how to take the current Su Ling out of here, he fell into a deep silence, and decided to stay in an inn for a night.


    Tina, were going to stay in your room for one night.


    Ah, good.


    Of course, she had no objection, these two were her life saviors.


    Thanks.


    With that, he sat on a small sofa beside him, looking at the two girls lying and sitting on the bed.


    He recalled the strange man who appeared in the dream, dressed in a white robe, under thirty years old, and his temperament was very simr to the priest of the Corona Church.


    As for the dream shattering, that man probably did it in a way to escape.


    Let him run away.


    He sighed, the bad news is that the person Miracle White escaped, but the good news is that Tinas abnormality was sessfully resolved.


    What to do next  He thought about it.


    Just then, he suddenly heard a murmuring, female voice in his ears.


    Shen Yi was very surprised and thought it was a new call, only to find that the surrounding environment was normal and there was no vibration.


    Since there is no vibration, its not a summoning. Whats going on?


    He could vaguely sense that the female voice did not have the world-famous Bnd ent, but more like Emerys ent.


    Its a country on another continent!


    Although both countries were speaking the samenguage, the ents were very different.


    It wasnt from Bnds people maybe it wasnt Nn, but from another part of the world.


    As if praying for their own salvation, praying for their own forgiveness, the voice implies pain and despair.


    When he stood up and tried to listen carefully to its contents, the womans voice vanished.


    Tina on the side, looked at him suspiciously and asked. Mr. Wizard, what are you going to do?


    After a brief silence, Its nothing.


    Then he sat back down, while muttering: whats going on?


    He slightly bowed his head, did not tell Tina the strange voice, as if nothing had happened.


    He had a feeling that the strange voice in his head was very simr to what happened in the dream world just now, when he suddenly heard Su Lings painful scream.


    Prayer?

 Chapter 75: Taking on a Disciple

    Chapter 75: Taking on a Disciple


    Where did the prayere from?


    In fact, over the time, he had guessed that those who could summon him might not be confined to this part of Bnd city.


    Perhaps other cities, other countries, and even other continents peoples might summon him.


    The fleeting prayer he heard just now was proof that he was right. There was a high probability that people from other regions could summon him.


    Perhaps, next time, I will be summoned to a country other than Nn.


    For example, Emery in the third continent.


    There wasnt much about that countrys history, most of its ancestors were Nn, for historical reasons they sailed boats to the thirdrgest continent, ughtering the indigenous people and establishing a new nation.


    Nn fought Emery, but eventually had to recognize its independence.


    But as for why he only heard the prayer and not directly summoned, it was a bit hard to understand. Either the distance was a bit too far, or  listening to the prayer is a new ability he had awakened. Just like special dreams that extend from calling.


    He remembered that in the dream, he heard Su Lings cry for help.


    At the time, he also saw a clear red branding image, thinking of this, he subconsciously turned his head and looked into Su Lings abdomen in bed.


    Now she waspletely defenseless. As long as he wanted, he could pull open the clothes to see if there was really a red brand  No, doing so is really too ungentlemanly.


    No, he shook his head repeatedly, and turned sideways and concentrated on other things, and asionally nced at Su Lings side to make sure she was alright, likewise he waited and waited until morning came, but Su Ling never recovered.


    She was still lying on the bed, like a living delicate doll, extremely beautiful, without emotion, and has a different temperamentpared to the normal state.


    Seeing this, he was increasingly distressed, and did not know how to bring her back.


    Su Ling.


    He called out again, trying to wake her up.


    Sure enough, she reacted. Its just she turned her head to look at his position on the bed, but not at all awakening from her disoriented state.


    Tina had just woken up on the other side of the bed, and she didnt sleep well that night.


    Waking up, she first looked at Su Ling, She doesnt look in a very good state. and whispered to Shen Yi.


    She really looks like a doll, Tina muttered to herself.


    Is it a puppet out of curiosity, Shen Yi thought for a while and said tentatively: Stand up.


    The ignorant Su Ling really stood up from the bed calmly, still staring nkly at the wall in front of her.


    Tina was slightly taken aback, and whispered, Is she your assistant, or your envoy or puppet?


    Youre thinking too much. He said while shaking his head, suddenly his eyes lit up, and felt with this method the probability of waking her up was very high.


    He stretched his palms and let the white mes.


    Tina had no reaction, still sitting in the bed nkly looking at Su Ling on the side. Ordinary people couldnt detect it, especially someone like her with extremely low inspiration.


    As for people with high inspiration, it would have strong stimulus, and Su Ling was quite violent every time.


    This time was no exception.


    Su Ling, whose eyes were originally godless, appeared to react, and her body trembled.


    Woo!


    She cried out suddenly, her eyes regained her brilliance, but it also stimted her body to shed a lot of sweat.


    Su Ling looked around in astonishment and asked, What happened to me just now?


    Then it dawned on her what she sawst night in her dream, and her expression was in a trance again.


    Your task has beenpleted.


    Just as he finished speaking, he found Su Ling looking at him with an incredulous, extremely fearful and shocked look.


    Although he was not sure what was going on, he gently nodded his head and returned the smile.


    Su Lings heart has set off a stormy wave!


    The man in front of her actually summoned the Quiet Singer in dream.


    God of the world!


    But didnt he destroy the power of the Quiet Word in Bnd? Where exactly does he stand? To be able to explode a different aura of the exterritorial god, and to call the Quiet Singer, what kind of existence was this man?


    She recalled all the things in the dream again, her strength in the face of the so-called pseudo-god,pletely not worth mentioning.


    But the man easily solved the pseudo-god by using the hands of the Quiet Singer.


    Is this the highest level of battle?


    Wait a minute, could it be that he didnt enter the dream himself because he had calcted this step and knew that the Quiet Singer would strike?


    Su Ling took a deep breath, and tremblingly looked at the smiling man on the chair.


    He just sat in a chair and looked at her gently, but she felt like a giant looking down at everything, looking at a worm crawling at his feet.


    If he felt a little bored, then he would trample her to death.


    Su Ling, are you okay? Shen Yi asked softly with a smile.


    Su Ling took a deep breath to stay calm and nodded, Im fine, what needs to be done has been done for you, can I leave now?


    No, not yet.


    Su Ling trembled all over as if struck by lightning, and her hand was already on the handle of the sword.


    But she quickly realized that she was overreacting and that there was no need for the other person to do anything harmful to his helper.


    Probablywell, she subconsciously wanted to touch the brand on her abdomen.


    I want to give you a reward.


    A reward?

 Chapter 75.2

    Chapter 75.2


    She didnt expect to get a reward from him, so it took some time for her to react, and thought it was futile.


    Shen Yi did reward her, but it was not a substantive reward, but an intellectual one.


    The same ritual summoning spell, which he had taught to Chriss before.


    Knowledge is a good thing! The same knowledge could be taught to different people, each time in exchange for a new benefit.


    Su Ling became more and more astonished after learning it. It was a high-level intangible technique that had been passed down among the priests of the Quiet Word; under normal circumstances, it would never be passed on!


    To be a Quiet Word Priest, a person has to be extremely strong in his strength and had to withstandplex tests almost decades, then only he could be a candidate.


    How did he get it? Besides, he taught me so casually, as if he didnt care at all.


    Su Ling couldnt imagine, but felt that the truth might be more terrifying than what she guessed.


    After Shen Yi finished teaching, Su Ling bid farewell and left. But he found that she was left in a bit of a trance, as if she was thinking about life, and as if she had figured something out.


    I dont know what she thinks, but she seems to be more afraid of me. he said to himself.


    Tina sat on the bed with a nk face. Why? I can understand every word they say, but at the same time, I dont understand it when theyre connected.


    It seemed like they were dealing with real mystics!


    With the thought, she became more excited and suddenly had a bold idea, but wondered if it would work.


    No, no, I have to muster the courage, although it may not necessarily seed if I open my mouth, but I will definitely regret itter if I dont.


    With determination, she get off from the bed, plucked the courage: Thank you for saving me, Mr. Wizard. Will you teach me to exercise mystical powers?


    I would love to get in touch with the real mystical realm.


    Tina knew very well what she was asking and knew it might change her life.


    But she has been fascinated by the mysterious charm, and very much wanted to find out.


    Shen Yi, who was thinking about how to abduct the other party, was very happy in his heart. She came on voluntarily knocking his door, saving him lots of trouble, so how can he leave this opportunity, but he first shook his head slowly and methodically, Of course you can. said with a big smile.


    But you need to pay a certain  a small price.


    Tinas heart immediately sank up, Whats the price? and asked in a small voice.


    Shen Yi began to make up nonsense, as if it were true, saying, We are all apprenticeships, and I need you toe and help as an apprentice and study at the same time. as if it were real.


    At this point, he finally charted his way to the top.


    Normal people dont understand what Mysticism is, as wizard apprentice, you have to work as a clerk in the cafe on weekdays in disguise without dying your school.


    Tinas eyes were brightened, ying the cafe clerk? Thats it. No more tests, no need to sign magic contracts.


    Its not for nothing, I will pay youa symbolic amount. He added with a smile.


    After being stunned for a moment, she was so ecstatic. Not only did she not need to pay tuition fees to learn ultism, but the teacher even gave her money. There is such a good thing!


    For a moment, the corners of Tinas eyes were a little moist, moved to the point of crying out.


    The two chatted for a while, it was nothing more than exining how she had to y the role as shopkeeper, as an apprentice to learn the ult things.


    In fact, he originally thought, since she had gone through so much, it would take some time for her to recover. But she was in high spirits and said she could go to the cafe the day after tomorrow.


    Thats good, very self-conscious, he thought silently in his heart.


    Tina left the inn under his escort and went back to her home.


    Stepping out of the Inn, Shen Yi saw someone handing out speech flyers, the campaign for the new mayor of Bnd was about to begin.


    Tina had just arrived at the door, and the mother who stayed at home waiting for her daughter rushed out like crazy, full of excitement and fear, and hugged her daughter with tears in her eyes.


    Youre finally back, she exims. Ill ask your father back. Hes been out looking for you.


    Feeling her mothers embrace, Tina just stood on the spot without moving or hugging her back.


    If I hadnt met Mr. Wizard, Id be a monster in the wild, and die alone, what would happen to my parents.


    Thinking of this, tears poured out her eyes, turning her head to see Mr. Wizard, but found him disappeared.


    Tinaughed out and also hugged her mother tightly: Im fine now because someone helped me.


    At night, getting back into bed Tina didnt hear any murmuring and for once slept very soundly.


    Thanks


    She was reassured in her sleep.


    While her fingers became sharper, like the ws of a wild beast, dark in color. This changested for a short while, and then disappeared immediately.


    Two days passed.


    In the past two days, Shen Yi has been waiting for new developments in the next line.


    But it was as if everything had been put on hold, with no new information or circumstances, so having no choice but to concentrate on opening the shop and practicing the fighting skills with the threaded cane by the way.


    Opening the door and changing the billboard sign to Open, he started stocking the bar, just then a young female voice was heard.


    Mr. Wizard, ah, its Mr. Store Manager  Iming.


    He looked up and found Tina in simple clothes, standing in the doorsteps with a bright smile on her face.


    Coke, who was lying on the ground, suddenly stood up and looked at the female human with scrutiny.

 Chapter 76: Summoning Begins

    Chapter 76: Summoning Begins


    Days passed in a blink of an eye. Before knowing it was already September Tenth.


    In the main teaching building of Bnd Imperial College, Su Ling was attending a ss intently.


    Sitting in the back row with a pen in her hand, she was taking notes keenly, but upon closer inspection, one could see her drawing circles in her notebook.


    Even though she was physically present, her mind had long drifted away from the lessons, and it was filled with Butes family.


    Lately, she followed Shen Yis clues and confirmed that the person from the Bute family released the invisible technique and took the old mans life.


    The Earl of Butes family regained his health recently. Not only was he looking radiant, he was also kicking fine. And he was also said to be going to take part in this uing election, but the probability of winning was not high.


    This Earl was also a big shot in society


    But when she thought of the old cany seller who gave her sweets when she was a child, she felt distressed.


    He was already buried deep down and at his funeral, except for Su Ling no rtives or friends attended.


    The old candy seller who always had a smile on his face died with no one to care about except for Su Ling In this big city where desires run rampant, he was just a small, insignificant person. And she was determined to continue the investigation.


    Su Ling silently thought in her heart, If, one day, Ill die, who will attend my funeral? several figures crossed her mind, and finally the vague shadow of the cafe owner appeared.


    Im afraid that guy will take my soul back, resurrect it like George, and continue working for him.


    Just as she was thinking wildly, a voice sounded beside her saying: The new Bnd campaign speech has begun, and I wonder who will be elected


    It was Demi; she was a friend she had recently made, and they were in the same grade.


    She was unique and trendy and a well-known person. After getting along, she became very concerned about her situation, which made Su Ling, who had no friends since childhood, instantly break the defense.


    You still care about this? Su Ling turned her head and asked strangely.


    In her opinion, most of her ssmates care about studying, followed by dating, or variety shows and fashion trends.


    Totally not in the same world as her.


    Demi nodded her head in response: Well, my father is very concerned. He is working in the government department.


    Demi talked about her father to Su Ling a lot, saying that he was not low-ranking, and how he worked hard to climb to the position he was today, which was inspiring.


    Demi admired her father very much Su Ling vaguely listen and also remembered that she also had a nominal position in the government, which seemed to be a step above Demis father.


    She slouched down on the table and stretched vigorously.


    If she worked hard for a few more years, she could get a house in the central area of Bnd, which she looked forward to. Most people could not afford it even if they work hard for a lifetime.


    Although there was still a ce to live now.


    That student, please listen carefully and answer the question just now. The teachers eagle-like eyes urately caught thezy person sitting in the back row.


    Ah Su Lings eyes widened, and she froze on the spot.


    Cafe.


    Shen Yi sat behind the bar, calmly flipping through the newspaper in his hand.


    The campaign speeches have already begun. This time the highest rating candidate is an older man, and the second highest candidate is actually a young man in his thirtiesCompared to the former, he is really young.


    While muttering, he nce at the service area, where Tina was carefully cleaning up the table.


    Very diligent staff, but unfortunately she could only work part-time and cannot be a regr employee.


    In Shen Yis mind, it was Tinas only drawback  she received very little pay, and most of what she earned went towards mystical knowledge, but she was truly dedicated to her work.


    Anyway, Id like to praise Yare here  Your soul ball is just too good!


    In fact, Shen Yi also knew one thing: Tina didnt lose money but made money instead.


    There were lots of powerful people in the world who were earning ult knowledge. If he sold Yares ult knowledge, they would pay a fortune for it, but Tina could overload meals without paying a penny, which will make the power elite envious of tears.


    Its just he didnt know how to sell it Its just there was no channel yet, maybe, he really had to find a way to please Chris, even if doing so would make the status of the envoy lose style.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and had a good idea.


    By the way, I can say that it is not that I am short of money, but that my apprentice Tina has been short of money recently.


    Thats a great idea!


    Shen Yi was so excited that he couldnt help himself, even when obtaining the extraordinary power he wasnt this happy because he knew that he could earn a lot of money by cashing in mystic items and knowledge.


    Its really good to unfold.


    His face was unconsciously cheerful, and while he was dreaming about it, an oing person fell into his line of sight.


    Aina.

 Chapter 76.2

    Chapter 76.2


    Despite the daytime, the white fog was still shrouding outside, butpared to before Aina had no qualms about walking around in daylight anding to the cafe.


    After going through so much she was clear about one thing that the investigators of the Anti-Magical Bureau were not demons, and could not arrest and execute people at any time and anywhere.


    This time, she was not apanied by any members of the sect, nor was she wearing the ck velvet robe.


    Still, she was dressed in ck color, but it was normal childrens clothing, a mid-length knitted cardigan T-shirt and ck leggings. In this, she looked more like an ordinary little girl and nowhere near to the mysterious aura she had before.


    As soon as entering the cafe, she caught Shen Yi at a nce behind the bar, she greeted him with a nod and then walked to the seat beside her.


    Coke, who was lying on the corner smelled the familiar scent, excitedly walked over, and rubbed Ainas feet, making her a little bit at a loss.


    Aina very much wanted to step aside or run away from it after knowing the Coke, but she didnt quite dare, after all, this was the pet of Gods Envoy.


    Wee.


    Tina walked over with a smile and looked curiously at the little girl sitting on the chair.


    Very beautiful child, cute enough to want to hug, almost like a delicate doll.


    Why do childrene to the cafe alone without their parents? Tina felt a little strange and decided to ask the kid first.


    Little one, what do you want in the coffee shop? She asked with a smile.


    Aina smiled sweetly and said in a milky voice deliberately: Beautiful sister, Im waiting here for mommy toe, and then order after a while when shees, okay?


    Months of extraordinary experience coupled with rapid mental growth have made Aina not as innocent as she was in the beginning, but still retains her purity and innocence.


    Hearing the beautiful sister, hehe, Tina was ted, feeling that the little girls mouth was really sweet, she bent down to her level and said, Okay, little one, then you wait here, sister is going to work somewhere else.


    Well, good! Aina nodded with a smile.


    Tina had barely taken a few steps when she saw the store manager approaching with a smile.


    She was a bit strange but did not ask more questions, and continued her work.


    Shen Yi sat across from the chair, smiled gently, and looked at Aina whose clothes had be normal.


    Aina lowered her head slightly to show respect and then reported: Lord envoy, the great God asked us to wait for the passage of time. There have indeed been many new changes recently.


    You should know that Mr. John is going to participate in the recent election campaign, he has only recently be a member of the Order.


    Shen Yi was stunned, his expression remained unchanged, but his inner activities quickly becameplicated.


    What? Even the candidates are believers of the Lord of Ashes? You guys are more powerful than I thought, I suddenly felt a sense of trepidation.


    Shen Yi was stunned for a while and suddenly found that he was still living in a ten-square-meter hut, so he had a particrly absurd sense of drama.


    But he kept this emotion down stubbornly, nodding slightly pretending to calm.


    I know, you can do what you want.


    Ainas expression brighted, once again confirming that the Lord God Envoy in front of her was very determined to shelter herself at the behest of the Great One.


    She continued: We also found out that the Pseudo God seems to have escaped from the Ruins Foundation.


    <em>Is that so?</em> Shen Yi thought of Su Lings information and realized that he might meet someone from the Foundation.


    In the end, Aina said pleadingly: Thest thing is that we will hold a sacrifice tonight to make up for the mistakes made a few months ago.


    A few months ago, the Chaos Remnant Order had been attacked by the Quiet Word, causing heavy losses and interrupting their rituals.


    Of course, it was absolutely impossible to me the gods for not appearing, but must be med on their own, too ipetent and caused the sacrifice to fail.


    Shen Yi nodded slightly, expressing his agreement.


    Well.


    Your faults and crimes will be forgiven by the Lord of Ashes.


    Then only Aina breathed a sigh of relief, she had thought that the Lord of Ashes would punish the Order, but now it seemed that the Great One was more forgiving and merciful than she had thought.


    She smiled sweetly, Lord god-envoy, then Ill take my leave.


    Um.


    Shen Yi nodded slightly, and pointed to the new clerk behind the bar, Tina, who was making coffee.


    Our affairs are to be kept secret from her.


    Aina looked over, looked at the woman for a while, and nodded slightly.


    Yes, I understand.


    Tina felt a little strange, seeing her leaving the coffee shop quickly. After thinking about it, she didnt pursue it. Maybe the little girls parents were near the coffee shop.


    In the evening, Tina and Shen Yi cleaned up the coffee shop together.


    This is part of masquerading as a human being, He said at the end: Tina, starting tomorrow I will teach you the basics of mysticism.


    Oh, yes, thats great! Thank you, teacher.


    After sending the delighted Tina off, he closed the cafe door. Then he went to the counter to brew a cup of hand-brewed coffee for him, and sat by the window, ready for a new call.


    There wont be any emergencies this time. Shen Yi couldnt help thinking about thest night.


    By the way.


    He suddenly thought of one thing, he had already paid Chris and Su Ling, so should he reward something to the Order? Lord of Ashes was said to give food to devout believers, what should he do?


    As thinking of this his line of sight fell on the coffee cup in front of him, shook his head, and said with a smile. I cant take a cup of coffee to cover the bill  To think about what to do, what can be bestowed.

 Chapter 77: The New Sacrifice

    Chapter 77: The New Sacrifice


    Shen Yi recalled some of the myths he had read on Earth, and it seemed that he could im that the bread was his own flesh with magical powers.


    Shall I throw a loaf of bread? I dont think its a very good idea


    But after the series of summoning and dream calls, he was sure about one thing, that was, the self that the summoners could see was not his real self, but some kind of terrifying alien vision.


    Perhaps, it was simr to the image of a real god.


    Coupled with the strong aura of an extraterrestrial god that erupted during the summoning process, let alone a piece of bread, even a rotten banana would be regarded as a fetish.


    And on top of that, that all religious members were best at nothing else but Brainstorming!


    Human beings are really interesting, very interesting. Through the power of brainstorming, they create religion, finance, dreams,ws let the non-existent world dominate the existing world.


    He talked to himself for a while, then shook his head.


    However, the religions of this world are not purely brain-made products. The extra-worldly god does exist.


    The bread still didnt match the temperament of the Lord of Ashes.


    Shen Yi thought up various fantasy stories, and what food often appears in them?


    A realization struck him, he went to the kitchen straight away and opened the food container. And his eyes glowed with contentment foring up with the solution as he looked up at the bright red apple.


    Just bought it from the market, and it still tastes delicious.


    Probably this is it.


    Golden apples, poisoned apples, in all kinds of fantasy stories, apples were always verymon.


    Shall I bestow it?


    In any case, he had an alien image and had the strong aura of extraterritorial god, so no one dared to challenge his authorityjust to tell them that there was power in the apple.


    Shen Yi imagined a funny picture, a group of cultists surrounded an ordinary apple, and studied it carefully for decades, but they still didnt find anything strange about the gift from God.


    However, it is probably impossible to study for decades, because after some time the apple will be decayed  The normal situation is this.


    In fact, ever since he learned about the Alien Vision, he had another guess but thinks its too bullshit.


    So he decided to take the apple for a small test first.


    When everything was ready, the shaking started.


    The cafe began to tremble continuously, Shen Yi was still sitting in his seat and waspletely unconcerned.


    He held an apple in one hand and a coffee in the other, listening to prayers.


    <strong><em> Infinite disasters, the source of disasters</em></strong>


    <strong><em> The loathsome one of the white mist</em></strong>


    <strong><em> The Lord of Ashes who annihted the Stars</em></strong>


    <strong><em> Presenting you the fruit under the abyss of the ck Sea, the book of travelers from ten directions.</em></strong>


    <strong><em> Manifest your great existence and make the world quiver</em></strong>


    There were new changes to the prayers this time, not just the sacrifices, but also the voice it was a female voice.


    Shen Yi took another sip of coffee and by the voice, he knew the person presiding over the sacrifice was Aina.


    Ainas status has taken another step forward.


    In the Outskirts of Bnd.


    In a long-derelict church, there were hundreds of Order members gathered, each of whom prostrated on the ground piously.


    A dozen ck-robed senior members of the Order knelt around, looking solemn and iparable, mouthing ancient andplex incantations.


    The primordial fire symbol in the church had long been reced by Lord of Ashes by them.


    This was undoubtedly an act of sphemy against the primordial fire.


    However, the members of the Chaos Remnant Order were indifferent to it.


    The Chaos Remnant Order and the Corona Church had been feuding for thousands of years, and their mutual blood debts have long been beyond count.


    In front of the altar, there was a girl dressed in an exquisite ck velvet sacrificial robe who knelt down, sped her hands together, and reverently recited the prayers of the Lord of Ashes, it was Aina.


    <strong><em>Infinite disasters, the source of disasters</em></strong>


    <strong><em> The loathsome one of the white mist</em></strong>


    <strong><em> The Lord of Ashes who annihted the Stars</em></strong>


    <strong><em> Presenting you the fruit under the abyss of the ck Sea, the book of ten travelers.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Manifest your great existence and make the world quiver</em></strong>


    Thest sacrifice was interrupted by the Quiet World, if it wasnt they would have sacrificed this ck Sea Abyss fruit byst time itself.


    But after the interruption, they added one more thing this time to make amends.


    So, this time the Order offers two sacrifices!


    In recent months, the Chaos Remnant Order has gained a lot of influence in upper-ss society and expanded its channels, and gained more mysterious remnants.


    Relics below the disaster level could be obtained through money transactions, as for extremely rare and precious disaster-level relics it was also obtained through power exchanges.


    In order to show his loyalty, Councilor John consciously offered his familys ancestral disaster relic  the Book of Ten Travelers.


    He hoped to get the support and protection of an extraterrestrial god to help him stand out in the election maybe one day he can rise even higher!


    The legendary Book of Ten Travelers was really a big deal, the high priest thought silently.


    He knelt in front of a group of senior members and was very close to the altar, only a short distance from the divine child Aina who presided over the sacrifice.


    The high priest gazed at the two offerings on the altar.


    The first offering was a pitch-ck fruit found under the ck southern ocean, which grew forever in the bottomless abyss and contained incredible power.


    It looked like a pitch-ck dragon fruit, only the size of an adult fist.


    The other was Councilor Johns family heirloom, The Book of Ten Travelers.


    The Book of Ten Travelers, Disaster (disaster level) relics.


    It looked like a yellow old book, like an old diary handed down decades ago, with only ten pages, each of which could record a picture.


    The author of the book seemed to be a demigod lost in the ruins of history.


    Priesthood was very important in every sect, and it could even be said to be the most important power. This time in ce of the high priest, Aina presided over the sacrificial ceremony, which symbolizes many things.


    After this sacrifice, all members of the Order will understand who was the most honorable and most prestigious person.


    But the high priest seemed to not care about this superficial decentralization, he was so excited at this moment that his body was trembling slightly.


    The fact that Bnd was the easiest ce for an extra-worldly god to descend was already known to many people in the inner world.


    And the once very indifferent Lord of Ashes was now the extra-worldly god that responds most frequently now!


    It was possible to get more responses with Continuous sacrifices As long as there were a few more divine gifts, the overall strength of the Chaos Ember Order will be greatly enhanced.


    The high priest couldnt help but sigh that he had really caught up with a good era!


    He even had the urge to burst into tears. Countless ancestors tried to revive the sect, but all they got over the millennia was a growing decline, and they were constantly besieged by the powerhouses of the Corona Church.


    When he became the new high priest, he knew that there was only one mission for him.


    Revive the Order!


    Hes here!


    His inspiration suddenly fluttered wildly, and intense fear rose straight up.


    Even if it wasnt the first time for the High Priest to face the great descent of the Lord of Ashes, he still couldnt resist and keep a straight face.


    He bowed his head in great reverence and no longer had any extra thoughts, but only a heartfelt feeling of admiration.


    The surrounding high-ranking religious members also felt this strong, thick, and burning distorted aura.


    Even though these dozens of members of the religious order all have distortion-level strength and were already considered masters in the other world, they still could not resist this monstrous aura if it has any substance.


    The mind was chaotic and hot, and everyone temporarily lost their normal thinking ability. Once someone dared to look up, they would instantly be unconscious.


    The only exception was Aina who presided over the sacrifice in front of the altar.


    She eagerly opened her eyes, looking at the extra-worldly god who appeared not far away.


    The iparably huge body and the terrifying head of God were blurred in the mist.


    The dark red skin and ck me form wings like a breathing me, popping out fleeting ashes several times.


    The great endless source of cmity, the Lord of Ashes who annihtes the stars!


    Aina was so devout and had been looking forward to the advent of the Lord of Ashes.


    In her heart, everything she owns was bestowed by God, so she wholeheartedly trusts in the great Lord of Ashes.


    The sheer force of the impact made the kneeling members of the Order shudder!


    This time only senior members were allowed to take part in the sacrificial event and the rest were asked to wait outside, in order to minimize losses.


    Otherwise, once again the sanatorium filled with arge number of people Many of the first group of Order members who went in have not yet been discharged.


    Stepping out of the mist, Shen Yi calmly looked at the people kneeling on the ground, only Aina dared to raise her head slightly, and looked at him excitedly.


    Then she also prostrated her and didnt raise her head again.


    I should exude a very strong aura of an extra-worldly god, and the image they see is also different from my real image Shen Yi was now certain.


    After all, having been summoned so many times, he has already discovered the clues.


    Aina, who was prostrate on the ground, slowly opened her mouth and said with devotion.


    <strong><em>Infinite disasters, the source of disasters</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Lord of Ashes who annihted the Stars</em></strong>


    <strong><em> Presenting you the fruit under the abyss of the ck Sea, the book of ten travelers.</em></strong>


    Shen Yi nodded slightly, without hesitation, and said: I ept your sacrifice.


    As soon as his words fell, the ck fruit and the yellowed note on the altar flew up andnded on his hands respectively.


    He intended to do research on these new offerings to see what use they have once returning back to the coffee shop.


    The prostrate people did not make any new movements.


    Just waiting for an Extraterrestrial god to give orders, gifts, or do nothing to end everything.


    As ves of the gods, the members of the Order did not dare to make requests without authorization, and could only passively wait for a response Unless it was a Divine son with a special status, an apostle, or an envoy of God would take the initiative to make requests to God.


    Shen Yi thought for a while, then put away the ck fruit, and showed the red apple that was taken out of the refrigerator not long ago with a smile.


    It was still very fresh.


    He had an impulse to take a bite.

 Chapter 78: Power of Teleportation

    Chapter 78: Power of Teleportation


    But he held back because its hard to ept a bitten apple as a reward from an extra-worldly god.


    Would anyone lick his saliva?


    He inexplicably thought of this disgusting possibility.


    But if his nonsense guesses were to be correct, they could still ept this bitten apple But the possibility was rtively low. Lets give them a normal gift.


    Standing behind the altar, he condescendingly looked down at the prostrate worshippers on the ground.


    After a long silence, he said in a calm tone.


    This is a new gift.


    Saying that he slowly walked to the altar and reached out as slowly as possible to ce the apple on the altar.


    Then he added in a calm voice: The pseudo god is my enemy, destroy him.


    The Chaos Remnant Order haspletely submitted themselves to the Lord of Ashes, so it was natural to make the best use of their resources and let them find a way to deal with the pseudo gods.


    His previous encounter with the Pseudo God had already shown that he was full of evil; if he let him escape again, maybe endless troubles would follow.


    It would be best to let the Chaos Remnant Order take care of him.


    Even if it wasnt clear what that guy was capable of.


    In fact, he forgot to ask Su Ling But asking Su Ling might be out of style. After all, to them, he was a mysterious existence who knew many things.


    Likewise, he fell into deep thought again.


    The high priest was so excited below. For a moment he opened his mouth, wanting to speak like what he did previously, but closed again because now there was only one qualified person tomunicate directly with an extra-worldly god.


    Aina prostrated herself on the ground and said sincerely: Infinite cmity, the source of cmity, the Lord of ashes that annihtes the stars.


    Praise you.


    She concluded by saying: Your will is our destiny.


    Having said what he wanted to say and yed the role, he waited patiently for the time to end the call.


    Ten minutes was neither long nor short, and finally, it was over.


    Once again, gray mist surrounded and he left the altar.


    People on their knees remained in their position for a long while, it was not because they were too religious, but because their minds were so confused that they couldnt distinguish between east, west, south, and north.


    It was the first time for them to remain sober, so it wasnt a big deal to nk for a while. Among them, Aina and the powerful high priest were the only two people who could get up normally.


    Getting up from the ground, they couldnt help looking at the new Divine gift.


    As the high priest of the order, he held numerous rituals and sacrifices over the centuries and it was very painful back then as he got no response.


    It was only in these past six months has he received repeated responses.


    He stared nkly at the fiery red object on the altar.


    A new divine gift!


    Aina also raised her head slightly and saw the thing ced on the altar. It was a fiery red object, with a white-golden me floating on it!


    It floated peacefully in mid-air, and the white-golden light has been emitting a zing, burning state, and the entire church could feel the inessible high temperature inside and outside.


    If ordinary people happened to touch it, they would immediately turn into ashes.


    But as an extraordinary person, the high priest naturally had a way to preserve it and also recognized what it was at a nce.


    <strong>The Fiery Heart!</strong>


    He immediately recalled the Fiery Heart of mythical tales. This kind of thing has never appeared in the mortal world and was just a mythological story for everyone. But after seeing this with his own eyes now, the high priest was very sure that everything mentioned in the myth was true.


    The Lord of Ashes was said to be burned and annihted twenty worlds, and of those twenty worlds, nothing remained but embers and another substance.


    The Fiery heart was the essence of what remained after an entire world has been burned!


    In mythical they mentioned the fiery heart as the size of a city, but what they got was the size of an apple.


    But this was enough!


    It was an even more precious fetish than the Burning Bloodst time!


    The Fiery Heart, definitely a Fiery Heart!


    He was so excited that he couldnt even form words correctly, and increasingly felt that the Lord of Ashes was great, and the piety in his heart was higher than ever.


    Aina didnt know what it was at first, but she could clearly feel a wave of extremely high-purity energy as if seeing a small sun.


    If the energy it contained exploded, the whole city would be instantly destroyed! Everything would be turned into ashes!


    But instead of being afraid, she felt close.


    The high priest took a deep breath, controlled his emotions, and exined: This is the Fiery Heart, the remnant after the world burns out. The existence itself is alreadyparable to the most powerful disaster relic, but it still cannot exert its true power.


    If you have a strong enough craftsman, you can even directly create a mysterious relic of the untouchable level.


    Speaking of this, he shook his head.


    Unfortunately, we dont know such a powerful person.


    Maybe we can ask Lord God Envoy? Aina had such an idea but then realized that what she could think of, the high priest couldnt possibly not think of.


    But was waiting for her to say it?


    Maybe we can ask the God envoy? She said tentatively.


    The high priests smile bloomed all over his face, and said with some praise: This may be a good idea, I almost didnt think of it.


    Aina was a bit strange, she still didnt understand what it meant to give the leader a chance to show his performance in the workce, she just thinks that the other party found an opportunity to praise her inexplicably.


    She nodded slightly, and said: Well, I will go to the Lord Gods Envoy, and ask him to make a real untouchable level mysterious relic.


    At that point, the priest fell silent.


    An untouchable grade mysterious relic is the highest grade  Some small countries didnt even have one, and the Chaos Remnant Order only had one when it was at its peak.


    Next, the only thing left to do was to wait for the envoy of God to agree to help.

 Chapter 78.2

    Chapter 78.2


    In the midst of the diffuse gray mist, Shen Yi calmly reappeared the cafe with two new offerings.


    The surroundings were still silent. Coke who got used to himy motionless on the ground, observing everything silently.


    He took a seat behind the bar without turning on the lights.


    If someone or a sect sacrifices three sacrifices in one go, then if Im going to ept it, two of the sacrifices will fly into my two hands, and where will the third one fly to? In my mouth?


    He shook his head, unable to think of an answer.


    He also thought about other issues, for example, being summoned by different people at the same time.


    Butter, he found that the extra-worldly gods had a corresponding time, and the summoning ceremony must be held at the corresponding time. Basically, there would be no ovepping summons.


    He returned to the back room and made it to the desk, putting the two new mysterious relics on the desk, then took out Yares soul ball from the drawer.


    Sitting on the bed, he began to meditate on the appearance of two things.


    Soon, he found relevant memories from Yares soul ball.


    The first was the dark fruit under the deep sea. Its exact name and effect were unknown. Each dark fruit has incredible power, but the mysterious power that each person could obtain after eating it was different.


    The most fortunate could reach disaster level in an instant, while those with the worst luck can only switch the nails on different fingers.


    To put it simply, its to look at your face and randomly acquire a supernatural gift.


    Compared with invisible techniques that require various preparations such as rituals and spells, natural powers that were more like superpowers were easier to use.


    After gathering the information he had no n to eat it directly, at least for now, but he had a guess whether it was urate or not was not sure.


    Would it work better if I ate it after putting the transit ring?


    But he already used the ring the day before yesterday and picked up a wallet. Now the internal energy in it has not yet been turned around, so he needed to wait a while before using it again.


    He said to himself: When that timees, Ill knock the ring three times before I eat this fruit to try.


    Then theres the disaster relic, the Book of the Ten Travelers.


    Through Yares memory, he learned that the power of this book is very magical, which made him feel very interesting and quite practical!


    The first effect was recording: which required the user to bring the book to the scene, open the pages and stand there for ten minutes, and then everything within a 100-meter radius of the scene will be recorded.


    Only ten images could be recorded at the same time, and images can be erased at will and reced with newly recorded images.


    The recorded picture will still move. After the user opens the book, it can be used as a monitor from the perspective of God, and even the lens can be arbitrarily zoomed in or out.


    The second effect is travel: the user can immediately move to the recorded screen position with the book itself as long as the user silently rectifies the ancient windrunners words travel when looking at the pages of the book.


    The scope of this book was the entire universe.


    He couldnt help but nod his head in eptance while saying: Indeed both of them are very good and useful. No ws can be seen in this disaster relics, both of them are very powerful.


    The use of disaster relics naturallyes with a great cost, and the negative effects of using the Book of Ten Travelers were also terrible. On every third use of Record and every use of Travel would cause the user to randomly lose an important thing.


    The scariest thing was that the important things were not just the items on your body!


    As long as it was owned by the user, it could be lost, and it was not limited to objects in the traditional sense, including eyes, ears, heart, rtives and friends, freedom, and IQ was the optional range of the cost.


    Suddenly I feel that the effect and cost of these two items are very face-to-faceFortunately, I dont need to pay the price. This is really a great benefit.


    Well, lets record a few more ces with this book. First, Ill record the coffee shop.


    As long as I have this thing, I can move instantly, and I no longer need to ride a bicycle to run wildly in the city.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yi shuddered all over and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It really saved him from the embarrassing situation of hitting an acquaintance in the inner world while riding a bicycle.


    He picked up the Book of Ten Travelers from the table, and opened it to see the ten nk pages inside  Its strange that the previous users didnt leave any records.


    He shook his head but did not bother it, just turned to the first page, which was still nk.


    And patiently waited for ten minutes, and there really was a miraculous change on the page.


    He saw the recorded picture in the pages of the book!


    This is my bedroom, and I


    The character in the picture was none other than himself who was reading a book with his head down, and the picture quality was extremely clear, Shen Yi almost wanted to raise his head to see if there was a surveince camera on the ceiling.


    Monitoring from the perspective of God!


    Shen Yi stretched out two fingers to adjust the screen, the monitor moved out, and began to observe the interior of the cafe.


    He could also keep the monitoring close to the target. The limit was that he could clearly see every word on the mug, and the picture quality was so clear.


    Riveting ability.


    Unable to suppress his curiosity, he swiped his finger, quickly adjusted the picture on the page toward his neighbor.


    Not surprisingly, the picture on the page quickly moved to the neighbors housethe next door to the cafe was a cake shop, since it was midnight the shop was closed with no lights.


    This seems a bit like voyeurism, well, its just voyeurism. Shen Yi muttered to himself.


    In a range of 100 meters, he could adjust and monitor everywhere, but further away could not be done. He swiped his finger and monitored every direction for a long time.


    Finally, he got up and left the cafe and came outside, then looked at the picture on the page and spoke.


    Travel.


    The next second, he was back inside the cafe.


    It took him some time to react, then he started tough madly. This was the first time he tasted the feeling of teleportation as if he had never been out here.


    There is no dy, and it doesnt even take half a second. It is sent directly to the destination. It is really a life-saving artifact.


    He was overjoyed. In the future, if he met someone he couldnt beat, he could run away by opening his book and directly teleport to the ce.


    The only drawback was that it could not carry people, only book users can teleport, and every time travel was used, it needed to be recharged for a whole day.


    It was not until now that he had finished his first trial of the Ten Travelers Book.


    If others were to know that he was so extravagant in trying disaster relics without paying any price, they would be envious of tears.


    After putting the new offerings, he changed into pajamas andy back on the bed, looking at the drawer where his goodies were getting bigger and bigger, feeling that it wasnt quite safe to live here anymore.


    After all, he was also considered to be a person in the inner world, involved in multiple mysterious events, so at any time, someone coulde to the door.


    He was very self-conscious in his heart, so he always carried the old cross with him, even when he was taking a bath, he didnt take it off.


    However, the old problem was theck of money.


    Next, the most important thing is to wait for the informant Chris toe to the door.


    He was going to ask Chris to help him trade a mysterious item he couldnt use in the inner world, the Spiritual Water, to obtain enough money to improve his living environment.


    Shen Yi recorded everything in his notebook,y down on the small bed again, and looked around his snail house which was only ten square meters in size.


    He began to miss Chris more and more.


    He even had the idea of destroying his persona and sending her a text message in the middle of the night to call her.


    After thinking like this for a long time, Shen Yi unconsciously fell asleep.

 Chapter 79: The Saint Flo

    Chapter 79: The Saint Flo


    Next morning, around ten oclock.


    Chris hasnte yet. Shen Yimented, as he dejectedly sank on the stool behind the bar in the cafe.


    A few days ago, Chris followed his order, keeping an eye on the inn, and secretly took care of Tina.


    After he fell into a dream to solve the problem, she had no further task to do. So she asked few days leave, saying that she had some Tu Mihua affairs to deal with.


    At the time, he didnt pay much attention and casually asked what it was.


    After a long silence, she said. <em>Colleagues  Aftermath, such as informing their loved ones, and the subsequent pension issues, there are some things that someone always has to ask for.</em> at the time her voice carried so much pain.


    These words stunned Shen Yi, and he truly felt the sinister fangs of the inner world.


    Not everyone was as special as himself, and in this battle, many lost their lives, not even knowing why they died.


    The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to get rid of the Pseudo-Gods as soon as possible. A powerful monster wreaking havoc on human lives in the city was definitely something that should not be left unchecked.


    You can go. He calmly let Chris go to take care of her things.


    Now, he was eagerly waiting for her toe so that in the name of Tina, he could sell the spiritual water that he did not need on Chris channel.


    He muttered to himself, It would be great if I whistled and she coulde running right away.


    Although he could send a text message to her to ask her toe quickly, with his level, he shouldnt just do that for such a trivial matter as the apprentice wants to sell something for money.


    Waiting another day or two wouldnt be a big deal, anyway.


    He increasingly felt that Chris was really useful, even though she was not as powerful as George and the others, but as a quasi-head snake, she had too many channels.


    As a local snake, the only thing shecks is a strong backer Wait a minute, it seems that Chriss backer is me.


    In fact, he also felt that the spiritual water could not be sold at a high price. Despite its goodness, only a handful of peoples created souls in history. So despite knowing its wonder, not everyone could use it.


    Its a little tricky. What kind of thing Byron sacrificed to me?


    With a sigh, he flipped through the ledger casually, but didnt really me Byron.


    Because gods can use this thing at will, but not mortals In Byrons eyes, this is the case.


    Was this the price of pretending to be mysteriously powerful?


    Tina was receiving guests. Since it was morning, there were not many customers in the cafe.


    He took out the yellowed notebook behind the bar, put it in front of him, and opened it.


    Looking at the nine nk pages, he fell into deep thought.


    The first record point is the cafe. Where should the remaining nine points be recorded?


    After a little thought, he made a decision.


    The second ce must be Bnd Imperial College Thats where Byron and I often meet.


    His mind wandered back to thest time when he rode the bicycle recklessly through the city.


    <em>I dont want to have a next time! </em>He shuddered at the thought.


    The third location is the entrance of the Anti-Magical Bureau.


    The reason was very simple, if something happened he could run to the Anti-Magic Bureau as quickly as possible  after all, it was one of the safest ces in the city, and the only ce that could be safer would be the royal pce.


    Also, it would make it easier to report.


    The fourth location is to record outside Bnd City.


    Fifth location to be recorded in Bnd Thames Harbor.


    Sixth location to be recorded in Bands.


    Shen Yis reason for choosing these three record points was very simple, that was, to facilitate the escape, as the saying goes, a sly rabbit has three holes. The more options for escape, the better it would be.


    He was very sure about one thing from the very beginning, one day his things mighte to the light, at that point, the members of the religious group or the Anti-Magical Bureau would surround the cafe threeyers inside and outside. If that happened the only option would be escape.


    Before that, he nned to escape at high altitudes through atomization. But even then, there was a chance of him being stopped by various magical abilities.


    But now there was a better choice, just take out the Book of Ten Travelers and read a word.


    Shen Yi nodded and said to himself: Lets close the shop for tomorrow and go to all these ces to record. As forst for ces  lets leave it for the time being and will do itter.


    In fact, he was quite puzzled about one thingwhy the previous user did not leave any records unless they had the ability to delete the records?


    Unfortunately, he did not know where this sacrifice came from. It would be great if he could get some clues.


    Though it wasnt something that was very necessary either.


    Well, its not easy to ask Aina, after all, ording to her understanding, I should know the situation.


    Thinking so, he put away the Book of Ten Travelers again, and got up and busied himself with cafe.


    Although he hired a new employee, Tina, to help him out, he didnt ck off on his work, its just he had some free time.


    He was busy at the caf when there were a few more people.


    Tina increasingly felt that this wizard teacher was very kind and actually worked with her.


    She now calls Shen Yi a store manager in public and a teacher in private.


    He also gave her some basic knowledge of ultism and asked her to memorize it.


    In reality, he wasnt quite sure if he could teach this cheap apprentice well  On the one hand, Shen Yis knowledge was not solid, on the other hand,  Tinas inspiration was as blunt as a stone, she couldnt even feel the breath of an Extraterrestrial god, she might really have nothing to do with the invisible technique.

 Chapter 79.2

    Chapter 79.2


    A man in his 30s with short, light blond hair and blue pupils came to the street alone.


    He was wearing a ck coat with many me marks on it, his eyebrows and eyes had a very unearthly aura that clearly had a sense of detachment from the people around him.


    Standing on thene he stared straight at the cafe for a long time. He was one of the Ten Saints of the Corona Church.


    The Light Chaser, Flo.


    He was undeniably powerful!


    After arriving in Bnd Flo tracked down the matter of pseudo-gods for a long time. ording to the prophecy of the church, he first started the Hidden Pupil Society incident, only to find that someone had alreadye first.


    There were not many clues to be found in the flooded nest.


    After a series of investigations, he learned that besides himself, Bnd also had a group of people who were also targeting the Hidden Pupil Association, and among them was the Tu Mihua Office.


    The owner of the Tu Mihua, Chris, has been frequenting a cafe located on Silom Street in the remote area of South Bnd.


    By borrowing information from the Anti-Magic Bureau, he quickly learned that there lived mysterious figures rted to Chaos Ember Order.


    A person rted to the Chaos Ember Order.


    With golden mes flickering in his blue pupils, Flo slowly gripped the small golden cross glittering on his chest, ready to strike down this viin.


    He was fairly confident in his own power.


    The truth was that even if they were all Disaster Levels, there were three, six, nine levels of strength.


    Yare was undoubtedly the weakest tier, while Flo was undoubtedly the strongest tier. The two sides have fought ten times and was destined to be aplete victory by Flo.


    At the same time, he also carries a powerful holy relic (the original disaster relic) with him.


    The holy tool was not just an ordinary mysterious relics, but one of the 15 impable mysterious relics that were purified by the light of the primordial fire descended on St. Lawrence Cathedral on the Miracle Day a hundred years ago.


    They all had one thing inmon  the price they required had been lowered by one level from the original.


    The Chaos Remnant Order, the scourge of the Second Continent from ancient times to the present, has always been one of the great enemies of the Corona Church.


    Flo with a firm gaze, took a step and walked into the cafe without hesitation.


    The enemies of First Fire would have to pay the price.


    The blood debt would be paid in blood. Eye for Eye, Tooth for Tooth.


    Shen Yi suddenly felt a strong and dazzling momentum nearer.


    Thats right, dazzling!


    A certain mans mere proximity to the cafe gave him a strange feeling of being stabbed by the midday light.


    Huh.


    For a long time, it was always his aura that would intimidate others, but he never expect that there would be people who would use their aura to make him react a little bit.


    Though it was only a little.


    Shen Yi was strange and curious about the identity of this visitor.


    Flo gently pushed open the cafe ss door, and was well prepared to react quickly to an enemy, if he was attacked as soon as he opened the door.


    The thousand year old Chaos Remnant Order was already weakened, but the internal information of the Anti-Magical Bureau showed that this mysterious figure who took the cover of an ordinary cafe owner, was very powerful.


    He might even be strong beyond imagination!


    Even Flo, one of the Ten Great Saints, had to be careful.


    As soon as he entered the door, he happened to meet Shen Yi.


    The two sides looked at each other for a while, but neither of them spoke.


    Wee.


    Tina was suddenly caught between the two of them, smiled politely to the new visitor.


    Herees another guest, he dressed weirdly, like a religious person but something is wrong Tina silently looked at the other partys clothes.


    Flo froze for a moment and nodded.


    Um.


    Unable to resist Tinas guidance, he found a ce in the cafe and sat down.


    Tina, in turn, followed the steps and went to bring ice water and a towel Flo nodded in gratitude but kept his attention on Shen Yi behind the bar.


    He also immediately confirmed one thing. This man was even scarier than he imagined.


    He had maintained a rxed demeanor the entire time, and had not stirred up any animosity against himself, who belonged to the hostile camp.


    On the contrary, his expressionplete indifference.


    It was as if heckedmon sense and was not aware that the two were mortal enemies.


    Flo didnt touch the water and towel, but took another look. Shen Yi also smiled and nodded to him with a natural look.


    He really didnt care about him at all


    He also noticed the old colored cross around his neck and recognized its origin.


    The old colored cross was undoubtedly a powerful relic, but wearing it often would constantly hear bizarre ravings and gradually the person would copse and go crazy. But here he was wearing it all the time!


    Flo was experienced enough to know in his heart that this cafe owner might appear to be sane, but his true psyche was crazier than any monster.


    Shen Yi asked Tina to do some other work first, then walked out from behind the bar with a smile, and came to the side of the man who had been paying attention to him.


    He spoke in a gentle tone, expressing as much kindness as possible.


    Hello, what would you like to drink?


    Flo pondered for a while, then said slowly.


    I dont drink coffee.

 Chapter 80: The Road to Ones Heart

    Chapter 80: The Road to Ones Heart


    Um?


    Shen Yi was taken aback for a moment, but his years of experience made him react quickly.


    No coffee, youe to a cafe? Well, drinking tea wasnt out of the question.


    Our tea is also good. I wonder if ck tea is okay?


    I dont like tea either, Flo said with a calm smile, The Primordial Fire taught us not to covet any enjoyment I just want in water.


    Finished speaking, he nced at the ice water on the table, as if signaling it would be fine, but from his posture, it was evident he had no intention of taking it either.


    Shen Yi would have been a fool if he didnt even know that the man beside him was deliberately making things difficult for him. His smile gradually solidified as he calmly gazed at the light blonde man sitting beside him, and increasingly felt that this man had no good intentions.


    There was a dazzling aura around him, which clearly shows he wasnt an ordinary man but from the inner world  What exactly did he want to do bying to his cafe?


    Could it be that he wants to kill me? Well, its likely to be an enemy.


    Shen Yi wasnt very nervous. In a few months, he realized the Inner World, although he didnt experience many battles, he already had a lot of cards.


    He calmly sat down in front of Flo, leaning against the back of the chair, showing the posture of a superior.


    He did not speak, but calmly analyzed the specific identity of this man.


    He recalled the knowledge that Yares soul ball had told.


    A dazzling aura like sunlight, this was amon halo of priests who believed in the original fire, and it had lethal power against evil.


    Could he be someone from Corona Church?


    From his demeanor shows he knew my identity, yet he was so arrogant and hostile.


    Fragmented clues strung together, Shen Yis mind turned very fast and quickly recalled an important name that he had heard often recently.


    He had heard at least three people speak of him since September, and he didnt expect to meet formally in this form.


    He leaned back slightly, one hand resting lightly on the table and tapping his index finger.


    Shen Yis tone was calm and natural.


    Light Chaser, Flo Augustine.


    Flo was slightly surprised, then calmed down, and nodded slightly.


    You really knew I wasing.


    Shen Yi smiled, and even though he met him for the first time he already figured out the other partys details in his heart.


    He looked at the saint in front of him calmly.


    You are here for pseudo-gods.


    Flos pupils shrunk, and he couldnt calm down for a while. How could this man know everything?


    Even the people inside the Anti-Magical Bureau were unclear about his purpose In fact, only the top echelons of the Corona Church know everything!


    How did he know? Could it be that he possessed extremely powerful prophetic abilities, or that there were people belonging to him in the top echelons of the Coronation Church as well?


    Flos pupils flickered, but no matter what, there was no way to guess the truth.


    Only a ghost could guess that Shen Yi would be summoned as an Extraterrestrial god and then get the prophesied information from the original witch.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and unable to guess, he decided to ask the other party directly. How do you know?


    Shen Yi just smiled, but instead of answering directly he said calmly: I just happen to know a lot, secrets.


    He originally wanted to say I also know that you are rted to the original witch, but after thinking about it, once he said that, the other party would be able to guess how he got the information, and his style would also drop.


    So he decided to keep thisyer aside, leaving the existing sense of mystery for the other party to guess.


    Tell me, whats your purpose ofing here to the cafe?


    He gently stretched out his hand, and a white me lit in the palm of his hand, immediately erupting a violent aura of the extraterrestrial gods.


    Flo was shocked and froze on the spot, and the instinct to deal with danger was aroused all over his body.


    He once read in the book that the Chess yer would have a different aura of an extraterrestrial god and was suspected to be an envoy of the Lord of Ashes.


    Beforeing here, he originally thought that his opponents aura was at most simr to that of a high-level family member, and even if he couldnt defeat him, he could escape.


    But it was only now that he felt how ridiculous his thoughts were!


    Extremely powerful and dangerous, thick, hot, and twisted, his inspiration is warning frantically. If it was not for his self-control, his body would definitely reflexively flee from the cafe in an instant.


    He stared at the man in front of him for a long time without speaking.


    The other partys behavior was equivalent to taking out a gun, holding it against his head, and asking softly, What is your purpose?


    Shen Yi withdrew the white me, and judging from the opponents state, he must have been stimted.


    In that case, it would be possible to talk properly.


    Flo breathed a sigh of relief, staring at the other party for a long time, and already knew that this was an existence that was invincible.


    Then Flo found a justification for himself. As for why he didnt start fight right away to the enemy was if once a fight start here none of the people on this street would be spared, and the worst oue was too bad to even think about.


    One can only choose the more prudent option. He muttered silently to himself.


    The primordial fire taught us to find ways to be more flexible when confronted with insurmountable difficulties, and if necessary one can also cooperate with enemies.


    Isnt it a workaround to turn hardship into a boost? This is not against the philosophy.


    Its following the will of the heart.


    He moved his stiff body, leaned forward slightly, and said tentatively, I want to seek cooperation.


    Shen Yi nodded gently, not feeling surprised, and said with a smile, Okay, go ahead.


    Flo secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately said seriously: The Pseudo God is a gifted person with the ability of reality distortion. He was imprisoned in the thirdyer of historical ruins before but escaped from it. He fled from the third continent to the second continent with only one purpose.


    Delusion to enshrine the gods.


    Flos tone was very serious and filled with anger.


    He is doomed to fail, but his conduct has been extremely sphemy!


    I must find him and destroy himpletely, only then can I not let the great He be disgraced.


    Shen Yi silently listened to the other partys words. Sure enough, the pseudo-gods that Flo was looking for were not me, speaking of which, if he summoned his god, would he also find me


    Shen Yi really felt that it was possible, and it didnt make sense to say that if he could log into the ount of the evil god, he couldnt log into the ount of the righteous god.


    Anyway, they were all an extra-worldly god If he said that on the street, believers would definitely beat him.


    However, Primordial Fire was said to be the most powerful extraterrestrial godpared to other extraterrestrial gods, and he represented the time at 12:00 noon.


    Flo continued on.


    You investigated the pseudo-god a few days ago, so there must be clues here, I want you to help me find him.


    Shen Yi nodded his head in response: I can look for him, but what price can you pay?


    What Shen Yi said was to help him look for him, but he didnt mean to help him find the Pseudo-god. These were twopletely different concepts In short, lets fool around a bit first and see if we could scrape some reward out.


    Flo was silent for a long time, then took out a golden long iron box from his bosom and gently put it on the table.


    This golden iron box had a me-shaped pattern engraved on it.


    This is the Box of Sunlight, the original twisted relic that was purified by the great Him on Miracle Day, because it was purified into a holy tool, the price of using it is only thirst. Flo exined.


    As long as you store ordinary water and paper in it, every three days, you can get a sunlit charm that works wonders evil and strange existence.


    Shen Yi nced at the golden box on the table, and subconsciously wanted to exchange it for money.


    Can I get a sunlit charm every three days? Although it wasnt necessarily of great use, a mosquito was still meat even if it was small.


    Could it be that the original fire of their belief is the sun, and they feel that authority was basically in the realm of me and light.


    Shen Yi suddenly thought of one thing, if he was summoned as the primordial fire, would he gain part of the authority after his returntitanium alloy sparkling dog eyes?


    His mental activities were veryplicated, but he didnt show it. Instead, he nodded quietly.


    you can go now.


    Flo immediately got up without another word, nor did he want to stay here longer.


    After all, the two sides were great enemies of life and death, and the blood debt of the Chaos Remnant Order and the Coronation Church were to be recorded in the book it will go on and on for more than half a book.


    And this man was suspected to be the divine envoy of the Lord of Ashes


    Wait a minute.


    Shen Yis voice sounded from behind, and Flo, who was halfway through his walk, froze for a moment and immediately clenched the golden cross on his chest.


    What for?


    He was so tense, and if he was going to do something, he would run away immediately.


    Remember to order coffee next time.


    Flo was silent for a moment, then nodded. Um.


    He just happened to meet Coke lying on the ground basking in the sun, his eyes straightened a little.


    Cat


    The Primordial Fire emphasized that one should not be greedy for enjoyment, but it also said that animals should be protected Touching and getting close to small animals would definitely not be an enjoyment.


    Shen Yi found that his eyes were not quite right: Okay, you can go now.


    Id like to order a cup of coffee and stay for a while.


    Saying so, he approached Coke entrancedly.


    Coke, lying on the ground was taken aback for a moment, feeling an extremely disgusting breath, immediately blew up, and rushed to the back of the bar in one breath.


    Ah this


    Feeling heartbroken, Flo stood there without moving for a long time, and left in a daze, as if he had been hit very hard.


    Shen Yi watched this whole scene, tutting and smacking his lips.


    The light chaser, the legendary saint Flo, unexpectedly is a cat ve, or a whole series of small animal lovers.


    It was only at this point that he suddenly remembered something.


    Ah, I remember, the Coronation Church and the Chaos Remnant Order seem to be mortal enemies.


    History seems to have three Chaos Remnants Divine Ambassadors and five High Priests, all of whom died at the hands of the Coronation Church


    The corner of Shen Yis mouth twitched slightly when he remembered the key knowledge.


    Forget it, he wasnt really a God-Envoy, it didnt matter.


    Ive been working with a bit more people in all fields and feel like a tentacle.


    While Shen Yi was talking to himself, a text message popped up on his cell phone.


    The sender was Chris who he was thinking about it.


    She very nicely asked if Mr. Shen had any extra time in the absence of a mission, and could shee to the cafe to see him during the week?


    Shen Yi was slightly taken aback, those few people came whenever they wanted, only she knew about the appointment.


    Its too humble to live.


    Shen Yis EQ was not low, of course he could feel that Chris really wanted to meet him.


    Withplicated thoughts, he smiled and shook his head: Chris, if this goes on, youre really going to be a golden retriever-licking dog.


    But in his heart, he actually wanted to see the other party more than anything else, exchanging the spiritual water he couldnt use for money.


    But he just replied with a word. Can.

 Chapter 81: The Night Visitor

    Chapter 81: The Night Visitor


    On Monday.


    Inside the luxurious vi in west Bnd.


    Once this vi was owned by Nns top tycoon,ter it was transferred to Senator John for his 60th birthday present.Today they were hosting a private party here. As it happened to be Senator Johns 70th birthday.


    For the outsiders and the media it was a birthday party, but the insiders here know that this was a party to rally his internal strength for his campaign. Most of those invited were loyal supporters of Johns faction.


    As long as these people attended this party, it was considered that they were firmly tied to the chariot, stating their position, which would not be changed easily.


    The hall was decorated beautifully and people formed in small small groups and were full of chatter andughter. Amidst this there was a girl standing in the corner of the hall with no intention of mixing up or celebrating the party. It was Aina today she was carefully adorned with helpers, dressed in a gorgeous and exquisite evening dress, with minimal makeup, and looked so graceful.


    She came to this party with the High Priest but not long after she arrived, the high priest and Senator John went to the second floor to discuss something, leaving her alone.


    Before leaving the high priest said that this was also a kind of exercise, and the order belonging to the realm of cup was destined to deal with these.


    Since they were conducting the party they decorated the hall extinguishly and there was a huge chandelier hanging above and the pianist was ying the piano in the side while people were formed in small groups talking andughing,


    Listening to the music yed by the pianist in her ears, she felt a little out of ce.


    It also has a courtyard outside. Its like a small pce.


    But she was somewhat immune to luxurious vis. Because recently, she has been living in a mansion, with all the amenities which has an infinity private outdoor swimming pool, lounge area, separate gym, underground wine cer (now for ornamental use only), game room, and more.


    Since this happened all of sudden she couldntprehend, if it was a year before she would dream to have a happy and normal life but the life she was leading now was something she never even dreamt of before. Sometimes she would sit on the rooftop swimming pool alone for a drink and would recall her night in the cafe.


    In order to experience the life of ordinary people, Lord God Envoy really lives in a hut. Its not like Im about to fall.


    Perhaps, inness is the truth.


    As she looked at the surrounding people, she suddenly understood the vast difference in the state of mind between mortals and Divine Envoy.


    Lord God-Envoy did not need the luxury to decorate himself.


    Shaking her head, she walked up to the long table filled with snacks and refreshments. In fact, it was her first time attending the party and seeing this kind ofvish fest, various pastries on the table, she swallowed hard, and reached to the top of the tray, which looked more tempting. But just as she was about to take it as a thought of something, she retreated her hand.


    The etiquette teacher said that you should eat from the bottom to the top.


    The best and most expensive snacks were on top of the table, so you had to get snacks from below Aina couldnt understand this eating rule, it feels very, very By the way, very meaningless!


    Lately, shed been taking quite a few sses, but shed always found the etiquette sses to be the most troublesome, and it always felt like there was no point in learning any of them or making any sense at all.


    After a little thought, she took out a piece of snack from underneath and started eating.


    A fifteen or sixteen-year-old, very nicely dressed brte girl walked over from the side along with a few girls of about her age.


    The brte girl looked at Aina who was quickly swallowing her food, and said politely with a kind smile: Youre Aina Mr. Freds granddaughter, arent you? Thank you foring to my grandfathers birthday party.


    Why are you here aloneWhy dont youe with us.


    It was as if she was aware of Ainas embarrassment, and as the granddaughter of the party organizer, she nned to include her in it.


    Since it was so sudden Aina didnt know how to answer it, her mind was empty.


    Seeing her standing still the brte said with a smile. Come on, Im older than you and have seen more. So Im going to take you with me.


    Not knowing how to answer Aina just nodded her head,


    Good.


    She suddenly had a strange feeling Maybe this girl came to y with her because of the order given by Senator John behind the scenes.


    No, maybe I am thinking too much.


    Aina shook her head quickly.

 Chapter 81.2

    Chapter 81.2


    Bnd South.


    An inconspicuous building on a not-so-busy street, was a small office that was only famous in the inner world.


    <strong>Tumi Hua Office.</strong>


    There were only two people left in the office now.


    One was Chris, who was standing by the table in the conference room, eating a bag of potato chips that she had bought a long time ago.


    She really enjoyed snacking, but used to be stuck in front of her subordinates. Now there was no need to hide it.


    While munching the chips, her gaze swept across the conference room, chair by chair. Even though she looked calm on the surface and her action of picking and munching chips goes on, if you looked carefully, her eyes looked so wistful.


    A girl in her early twenties, with dark green hair and sses, walked in from outside. After hesitating for a while she asked slowly. BOSS, do we really have to keep doing this?


    The girl was called Fei Rui, and she was the only one of the two surviving employees of Tu Mihua Office who decided to continue to follow Chris.


    Her level of strength was only the mid to lower leveal, and wasnt good atbat effectiveness, making it difficult for her to even deal with ordinary people with guns.


    That day was entirely due to luck she survived and his colleagues in the firm.


    The inner world is too dangerous, now we have enough money to live normally for the rest of our lives


    She had just gotten to this point when her words were interrupted.


    Well, I know, Fei Rui, I understand all thatBut I have to keep doing it, and now I have no way out. She said with a bitter smile.


    I am already that gentlemans subordinate. If I withdraw without authorization, I may be punished, and the consequences may be more terrifying than death.


    Fei Rui shuddered involuntarily when she thought of the legendary man in the coffee shop.


    Chris continued: The mastermind behind this has not yet been sanctioned. I can only rely on that gentleman Tu Mihua will also grow stronger again under his leadership. I want to stick to it, and I feel Everyone thinks so too.


    Fei Rui was silent for a long time and could only nod: Yes.


    Finishing the pack of chips, she put the cover in the dustbin, rose to her feet, and took a deep breath. Every time she was going to meet the big shot she felt nervous, after calming her heart down, she bid farewell. Im going.


    Boss Fei Rui suddenly called out: when youe back, lets go out for steak tonight.


    Chris froze slightly and reached out to rub her head, nodding with a smile. Sure.


    Leaving the office, she drove to the mysterious Mr. Shens cafe.


    Outside the cafe shop.


    Chris took a deep breath. After more than ten seconds, she put on a smile, trotted to the door of the coffee shop, and gently opened the ss door.


    Hello, Mr. Shen.


    Shen Yi standing behind the bar saw the crisp Chrising in from outside, with a smile he pointed to a seat.


    Please take a seat.


    As she looked at Tina working in the store, her eyes moved slightly, but she didnt look too surprised.


    <em>Isnt this the girl Ive been secretly taking care of for two days?</em>


    Seeing her working here closely with the big shot, she was very envious.


    <em>I have done so many things but she seems to have paid nothing to be so close to Mr. Shen every day</em>


    Chris immediately shook her head and stopped her disrespectful thoughts!


    Mr. Shen taught me powerful invisible skills. I cannot be greedy, otherwise I will definitely have a tragic end.


    She managed her emotions, sat down in her seat, and waited obediently for Mr. Shen toe over.


    In no time, Shen Yi came over with a smile and sat opposite Chris as usual.


    He raised his hand to introduce Tina and said calmly: Chris, Tina is now my apprentice and will work as a clerk in the store on weekdays.


    Um.


    Chris nodded, looking a little bleak and envious.


    She needs a lot of money now. You sell this.


    He didnt say much, but took out a colorless ss bottle from his arms, which contained transparent spiritual water.


    Be careful with it. There is spiritual water inside, if ordinary people touch it, their inspiration will go crazy and they will see all kinds of things they shouldnt see.


    Chris was slightly stunned. What is spiritual water? it would be better to go back and look it up.


    Her knowledge in the field of high-end ultism was limited, but she also understood that what was in here was definitely a precious treasure.


    Yes, I understand.


    Shen Yi continued: You have been performing well, you can keep ten percent for yourself.


    Understood.


    Chriss eyes lit up and was no longer dissatisfied with Mr. Shens calling.


    On the contrary, she was very happy now!


    The things given by Mr. Shen must be treasures! It could definitely be exchanged for a huge amount of money when it was given out, and even if it was only a ten percent share it was definitely not a small amount.


    Sure enough, her idea of following Mr. Shen was right!


    After sending Chris off, Shen Yi took out the Book of Travelers and felt that it was time to do what he wanted to do. He decided to close the cafe for the afternoon, to go to the location to record the ce for teleportation.


    There were no customers in the coffee shop, so Shen Yi said, Tina, lets pack up. We can close early today.


    I have something to do.


    Hearing this Tinas imagination ran wildly; <em>Teacher has something to do? What kind of things to do, fight vampires, or ride a dragon?</em> she thought for a while and nodded.


    Good.


    Shen Yi waspletely unaware of his apprentices wild thoughts, even if he did, he would simply make up the story to fool around, after saying that he went out and took out the suspended business sign and ced it outside the cafe.


    When the two of them packed up the cafe and were about to close itpletely, Tina suddenly looked at him. Teacher, I have memorized part of the basic knowledge about mysticism.


    Of course, she has not finished learning it all. The knowledge in the field of mysticism wasplicated, just the basic part would take a while to learn.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly and said, I will test you when I am free, and then try to teach you more.


    Awesome! Tina was very happy.


    All of this was watched by Coke, who discovered that this monster was getting better and better at coaxing female humans and turned his head with a snort.


    The cafe is closed.


    Holding a ck bag, Shen Yi calmly came to the bus stop, took the Shuangcheng red bus and went directly to the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    At two oclock in the afternoon, he arrived opposite the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    But had no intention of going to the anti-magic bureau to do any death-defying behavior, but instead walked into a nearby ordinary restaurant.


    He smiled at the clerk who greeted him. Sorry, I need to use the restroom.


    The clerk froze for a moment then said the direction: Well, the restroom is over here.


    Shen Yi nodded to express his gratitude.


    He quickly went to the restroom, and after locking the door he took out the Book of Travelers from his bag and opened a nk page.


    Recording begins.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and a new picture appeared on the page. Shen Yi nodded with satisfaction.


    Good, it worked.


    Next, he went to the outskirts of Bnd, then through automatization, he quickly came to the port he had visited once.


    In the dark port, he sessfully recorded the new teleportation point.


    Standing next to the warehouse, he directly used the Book of Travelers to teleport.


    Travel.


    The next moment, he returned to the back room of the coffee shop. The small cabin waspletely dark.


    At this time, a familiar voice sounded in the dark. Haha, you are finally back.

 Chapter 82: Miracle Sect

    Chapter 82: Miracle Sect


    Shen Yi froze on the spot, but within a few seconds he recognized the person from the voice.


    Tsk, it turned out to be him.


    Then only he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasnt a Pseudo-God who came to his door to kill him, the ability of reality distortion must be very difficult to deal with.


    Putting away the book of Ten Travellers, he opened the back room door and saw a silhouette sitting silently by the window in the darkness of the cafe. This silhouette seemed to be one with the darkness and had a unique sense of loneliness.


    If it were to be another person, they might be scared to move on or put on a light, but Shen Yi was not afraid and sat calmly on another chair, and weed with a smile. George, youre finally here again.


    Yes, the person sitting in the darkness beside the bed was none other than George, the former ss A investigator of the Anti-Magic Bureau, now a resurrector who could no longer appear in the surface world.


    Once again, his voice sounded a bit mockingly. Its really your blessing that I cant go in and out of the city anymore as I please, and its not easy toe to the caf.


    I had thought that I would be able to see you right away, but I didnt realize that you had actually left the ce  and you suddenly came back just now without my noticing.


    Shen Yi nodded his head in response. The Book of Ten Travelers was the most convenient and practical among the many invisible arts.


    Long time no see, George.


    George in the darkness, continued: I have been doing two things recently. The first thing is to eradicate some heinous scum, who I could not touch when I was an investigator.


    Haha, you know, as an investigator of the Anti-Magic Bureau, you cannot do anything without evidence. You must abide by thew and discipline. After pausing for a while, he said with gratitude: Thank you for letting me get rid of those constraints.


    The second thing is that I have recently been searching for  the ties that I was cut off. When he said this, his voice was low and somewhat bitter.


    Shen Yi didnt know the specifics of the Third de, and Su Ling hadnt taken the initiative to talk to him about it.


    After all, this was a matter that needs to be kept confidential.


    Although Su Ling had vited quite a few matters of the Anti-Magic Bureau, just colluding with extra-worldly god and using invisible techniques to resurrect the dead was enough to cause the death penalty But she still tries to avoid being an active traitor.


    Shen Yi heard from Georges utterance that he was tracing things in the past, perhaps losing part of his memory, or it could be a simr other situation.


    Thats good. Shen Yi said with a smile.


    In the darkness, George looked at the figure not far away in a veryplicated mood. It was this man who brought him back to life, but he was also bundled into an unknown chariot.


    It was still unknown what his true purpose was, if his purpose was harmless to mankind, there was no harm in assisting him.


    George skillfully pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it with a lighter, and calmly smoked it.


    Although its the body of a magical puppet, it has all kinds of sensations as if it were a real person, its worthy of that @k&s*** Byrons technique


    Tiny red mes lit up in the darkness.


    George blew out a smoke ring and thought of his colleagues who stopped him from smoking time and time again Speaking of which, its been a while since hes seen that little guy Su Ling.


    Well, now no one was stopping him from smoking, and as the name goes this puppets body would not get sick.


    Shen Yi couldnt help but remind him after a long silence: You cant smoke in the caf.


    Uhh.


    George helplessly extinguished his cigarette, with a sigh: I recently found out something, which is very important, but I cant directly report it to the Anti-Magic Bureau. Please help me to pass this to Su Ling.


    Shen Yi nodded his head and did not refuse the free information. Can


    George kept the extinguished cigarette in his mouth and muttered, Recently arge group of believers have suddenly appeared in Bnd, all iming to believe in something like The Lord of Miracles, the White Sun, the Savior of every man.


    These believers are pure ordinary people, who couldnt be moremon, and there doesnt seem to be any mystical elements in the process, and because of this the investigator didnt put their weight on it for the time being, and were just monitoring it normally, assuming that it was an ordinary group of folk believers.


    It was only after careful investigation that I discovered the weirdness.


    Weirdness? What weirdness? Speaking of which, all kinds of folk belief groups in this world, even if they werent religions, would be focused on monitoring, right? After all, this was a world with quite a lot of evil gods.


    Shen Yi thought silently, he knew that the countries of the second continent banned any other religions, and the only orthodox church allowed was the Coronation Church.


    If this outrageous world were to talk about freedom of religion, all of humanity would be doomed.


    Georges tone became serious and said. All of these peoples belief in the Lord of Miracles was short-lived and very sudden, without sufficient reason.


    Its like a sudden change in perception.


    Belief in a Lord of Miracles? Could cognitive alteration be the ability to distort reality?


    Shen Yi recalled the Hidden Pupils notes he had read, at the time he also felt the recordersmon sense seemed to be distorted.


    He immediately caught a man in his head and knew for sure that this was the guy who had done the new thing.


    Always messing things up ah.


    Shen Yi nodded his head and said calmly. Pseudo-Gods.

 Chapter 82.2

    Chapter 82.2


    Pseudo-Gods? George was slightly stunned, he had never mentioned this name before and couldnt help but chew it over and over.


    Shen Yi continued to exin. Miracle White, a prisoner who escaped from the historical ruins of the Ruins Foundation, has the natural ability to distort reality.


    He came to Nn and to Bnd in order to be a god.


    The saint of the Corona Church, Flo, also came here and is hunting him.


    George was dumbstruck on the spot and apart from nodding repeatedly, he did nothing, so it turned out that Boss Shen, who was just like ying chess, actually knew so much information.


    He himself had not found much information and only gathered bits and pieces of clues, but Boss Shen had already grasped the cause and effect of the matter.


    He suddenly felt that there was no need for him toe over, and felt that others already knew this information, s.


    He asked with a smile, You told me so much, could it be that you have some purpose?


    Perhaps, we have the same purpose. Shen Yi continued with a smile: I wont let you do anything, because you can act on your own. I dont think you will tolerate such an extraordinary person acting recklessly in Bnd.


    Georgeughed out loud, Youve really eaten me up  Raising to his feet, Then I will take my leave, if I dont, I will be suffocated by the smoke.


    Shen Yi did not try to persuade him to stay, but said. I will make you a cup of coffee when youe back next time.


    George suddenly fell silent and asked. Well, is Su Ling okay?


    There was a strange emotion on his face, it was like concerned about his children.


    Shen Yi said with a nod. It looks like those people havent given up on her yet.


    Its good to maintain that bnce.


    George nodded in response, and in no time disappeared from the darkness.


    Shen Yi was actually a little curious as to how this guy managed to pass through the door silently However, for a high-ranking person, this should not be a problem. Shaking a head, he also went up and prepared to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Shen Yi stood in front of the ss door and looked at the gloomy sky outside, while the thunder sounded in his ears.


    It was raining.


    His eyebrows frowned and he muttered to himself: Its raining again  The fog has just ended and it started to rain again.


    The weather in Bnd was always like this, really hopeless, foggy and rainy days were verymon.


    Fortunately, the rain this time was not too heavy and would notst long.


    But every time the rain brought about a situation, it made Shen Yis heart palpitate. He even felt he had paid for it and was prone to special events when it rained.


    There arent many customers today. Tina on the side after mulling over for some time said. Teacher, I still have sses in the afternoon, and I n to go back earlier on a rainy day.


    Shen Yi nodded in response and went to get an umbre: Okay, go early, I will lend you the umbre.


    After cleaning the cafe and bidding farewell, Tina left with an umbre.


    Shen Yi returned to the kitchen and started preparing new coffee ingredients. Even though it was raining, there were still some customers in the coffee shop.


    During the short time he left, two girls walked in from outside.


    The caf was in the shape of a 7, and they both sat on the longer side, one near the window and one near the wall, diagonally across from each other.


    The distance between the two was no more than 3 meters, so they naturally saw each other.


    Aina sized up the youngdy sitting diagonally across from her. She was really pretty, well, she should have been from Shangxuan.


    She was so pretty her ck eyes were twinkling like gems, and her long hair flowed down to her waist, dressed in ck hooded long-sleeved sweater and ck leggings. Although she looked like a high school student, her tight figure and cold temperament made her look a bit more mature than her tender appearance.


    <em>If only I could be this sophisticated when I was at high school age</em>  Aina thought silently.


    A ck square box was ced on the table in front of her, and inside was the crucial zing Heart!


    The reason she hade to the caf was to give it to the God Envoy and ask for his help in creating an untouchable level mystical relic.


    Su Ling also inevitably nced at the little girl sitting diagonally.


    Very rare long silver-white hair, burgundy eyes, exquisite facial features, and eyes with higher spirituality and wisdom than ordinary children. Wearing a verymon casual outfit, long sleeved red top and ck bottom.


    Although she dressed normally, her temperament was not ordinary at all, especially the small crystal bottle pendant on her white corbone, which seemed to have countless stardust inside.


    It seemed like it was worth a lot of money.


    Su Ling noticed a ck square box on the table, the little girl slightly swaying her slender legs, seemingly waiting for someone.


    Su Ling shook her head. No matter who the other party was waiting for, it had nothing to do with her, what she wanted to see was Mr. Shen from the cafe.


    The two of them sized each other up and then said nothing, silently waiting for the Divine messenger, Mr. Shen to appear.


    Shen Yi walked out from the kitchen after finding the coffee ingredients, and within a few steps he saw two girls not far away.


    Su Ling, whose back was turned, hadnt noticed yet, but Aina, who was facing him, had already smiled, obviously noticing.


    Aina, Su Lingwhy are they sitting together? Shen Yi didnt react at all.


    The divine son of a cult group and a senior investigator of the Anti-Magic Bureau were sitting diagonally across each other.


    Whats going on?


    When Su Ling seemed to have sensed something and wanted to look back, Shen Yi knew that there was not much time left for him to think.

 Chapter 83: Shura Field

    Chapter 83: Shura Field


    In an instant, Shen Yis mind spun rapidly.


    If Aina and Su Ling looked over and greeted him at the same time, then they would be surprised, and then their identities would be revealed to each other.


    As for Su Ling, it would not be a problem, her identity was fair and square.


    But for Aina, it would be a different scenario. If the identity of the highest ranking member of the Order was exposed, it was likely to cause big trouble.


    He knew that the Anti-Magic Bureau had not arranged for anyone to monitor the cafe in order not to offend him, so so far Ainas identity had not been exposed.


    Even though she was still a child, her identity was too special. If the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau caught her, she would definitely not have a good ending, the least possibility would be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    Although he could threaten Su Ling to keep it a secret, that would be very troublesome In fact, even if Su Ling wanted to keep it a secret, there was a high probability that she could not keep it.


    Because he came to know a very important thing. That was the higher-ups of the Anti-Magic Bureau could secretly check Su Lings memory!


    Unbeknownst to it, Su Ling thought that the Anti-Magic Bureau didnt know about her betrayal all along and thought she concealed it well.


    Even he himself had no idea about it, until George said this. A month ago George made a special trip to a cafe to tell some untold things to Shen Yi. That was the top management of the Anti-Magic Bureau has the ability to view memories, but it has certain restrictions and will not be usedmonly.


    But that was not the case for Su Ling since she was frequenting the cafe, and was probably a person whose memories were regrly essed.


    At the time he said: The Anti-Magic Bureau threw a rookie investigator to appease an untouchable powerhouse alone. It is obviously illogical. There must be some backup n, such as inadvertently looking through her memory.


    Su Ling is still too young to be aware of the high-level targeting and has repeatedly made mistakes.


    Shen Yi also realized that the Anti-Magic Bureau did not run a dating agency, and would not leave a beautiful girl to him to y with when he was idle.


    In a sense, unbeknownst to Su Ling, she was used by a double agent. It was also the reason why George never dared to contact Su Ling.


    He still remembered at the time, George sincerely pleaded to him. Of course even without me saying it, you must have thought of these things  I just want to ask you to protect her. As long as you show enough regard for her, she will be safe.


    So nowing to the point, if once Su Ling knew Ainas identity, it was likely that the Anti-Magic Bureau would know the identity of Chaos Remnant Orders Divine Child.


    That way, Ainas situation could be dangerous, but with his interference, they might not actually do anything.


    But thinking about it in reverse, the Anti-Magic Bureau may take Aina and the Chaos Ember Order as hostages in order to threaten him.


    So he decided to avoid the two girls knowing each others identities as much as possible.


    At this time, Aina had already stood up and opened her mouth to speak.


    She saw the God Envoy smiling and calmly stretched out a hand to herself.


    <strong>Still.</strong>


    The smiling Aina immediately stood still in ce, her petite body frozen on the spot, but the person herself did not realize this, as if her entire being was stuck in a frame.


    At the same time, the aura belonging to the Quiet Singer burst out.


    Sitting on the chair, Su Lings thinking became sluggish and erratic, and her various emotions and thoughts began to subside.


    Whats going on, whats wrong with me My thinking has be slow. The breath of an extra-wordly god Could it be Mr. Shen, who greets me in this way?


    Her mind only slowed down for a few seconds beforeing back to her senses, she turned her head back, and saw Mr. Shen standing in front of the bar.


    He spoke calmly, Come and sit here, Su Ling, wait for me for a while.


    Shen Yi calmly pointed to the other side of the 7 coffee shop, his tone was undeniable.


    Su Ling was slightly startled and found that Mr. Shen was more serious than usual without a fake smile.


    Although she was a bit skeptical, she still nodded in response, intending to go over.


    Just when Su Ling was about to take a step, Aina beside her returned to normal.


    <em>Hey, its strange, when did she stand up? Aina looked at Su Lings back, a little confused, and watched her walk to the other side of the coffee shop.</em>


    Then, she saw the Lord God Envoy walking towards her. Just like that, the two girls parted away and sat separately in the cafe.


    Phew, that was close, Shen Yi inwardly breathed a sigh of relief and calmly sat down across from Aina, revealing a familiar smile.


    Aina thought for a moment and said, Lord God Envoy, I have something important to ask you.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly and said with a smile: Lets have a drink first.


    Aina was slightly startled: Oh, yes, I remembered, let me have something to drink here In fact, I will drink whatever the Lord God Envoy gives me.


    After much consideration, he rmended a cup of iced ck tea that was more suitable for children. In the end, he was forced to go against his principles because he couldnt let a small child drink too much coffee.


    Well, alright.


    Ainas little legs were dangling under the table, feeling very rxed, much better here than in the banquet hall. In fact, the only ce she could feel safe andfortable and rx was her, it was more like being at home  Aina thought so, and became herself from her old days again.


    Wait for me, Ill be back in a while. Saying that, he got up and went toward the bar counter.


    After preparing the cup of iced ck tea, he went directly to Su Lings side instead of going to her.


    Cokeying in the corner silently watched all of these.


    Su Ling looked up at Shen Yi sitting across from her.


    Shen Yi leaned back calmly, tapped his fingers on the table, and said, Be wary of followers of the Lord of Miracles. These people have something to do with the pseudo gods.


    Su Ling froze slightly and immediately nodded her head.


    Well, I see. If you dont mind, shall I tell the higher-ups above?


    After a little thought she said: Actually I am here to tell you that I have recently found out about that matter.

 Chapter 87: The Prophet

    Chapter 87: The Prophet


    This door couldnt be opened by pushing straight from the outside, unless one pressed the door handle.


    He had a strange feeling.


    This cat  Could there be something strange?


    He calmly crouched down and reached out to touch its small head.


    Coke very cooperatively squatted on the spot and let the monster stroke him gently, without any thought of resistance.


    After petting for a while, he felt better, and his mood lightened a bit.


    He even felt that even if Coke was a cat demon, it was okay as long as it behaved well.


    Coke hadnt shown any signs of harming him sinceing here, or perhaps he hadnt noticed before, but he could not let it go away because of being cute.


    Staring at him, he silently decided in his heart to monitor it through the Book of Travelers from Ten Directions, in future. Then he got up, and busied himself with his work and no longer paid any attention to the Coke.


    As far as he thought of the possibility, the Coke might be a cat demon, but he could never imagine that it was the seed of chaos.


    After all, only a few people knew that the terrifying monsters of the extraterrestrial gods dependents would be so hideous, and putting it in a cat form was unimaginable.


    Meow.


    Coke, after seeing that the monster was no longer paying any attention to him he sneaked out with its tail up.


    Shen Yi picked up his cell phone and sent a text message to Su Ling.


    Come to the cafe.


    It was a righteous round of reporting.


    Is this all trueconclusively from Senator Greens home?


    Su Ling was extremely shocked should be an understatement.


    Sitting in the cafe she kept flipping through the letter and the piece of paper, and had a hard time believing it.


    If all of these were true, then the seriousness of this matter would rise at least another level.


    Originally, the Apostle of the Coronation Church, Flo, promised to take care of this matter, so the Anti-Magic Bureau did not put too much effort to pay attention to the pseudo-gods, but now they have to pay attention to it.


    cing down the letter, she looked up in awe at the man sitting in front of her.


    He was still waiting calmly, waiting for her to finish reading.


    It was too terrifying!


    She was really shocked. In fact, the Anti-Magic Bureau still knew almost nothing about this matter, but the seemingly harmless men in front of her had already taken control over the situation!


    And it wasnt long before she conveyed the reminder from Mr. Shen. The Anti-Magic Bureau was still formting an action n and did not pay much attention to the Pseudo god at all.


    No one had expected Mr. Shen to have made it this far.


    He was so close to stripping off the bottoms of the Pseudo Gods!


    Su Ling swallowed her saliva and just felt that this man was bing more and more terrifying and mysterious, and he might one day reveal all her secrets.


    Looking at the smiling man sitting in front of her, she suddenly had a feeling of beingpletely exposed, wanting to put on more clothes. Thinking of this her scalp went numb.


    She subconsciously leaned back on the seat.


    Yes, its all true.


    This is a coboration.


    Shen Yi said with a slight smile, Go and tell them, this time the action must be quick.


    Finding the pseudo gods You should have such power. Shen Yi didnt know if the Anti-Magic Bureau could do it, but he wanted to let them try anyway.


    Su Ling nodded quickly. This matter had already involved a congressman participating in the election. The nature of the problem was very serious, and it was impossible for the top management to ignore it.


    Well, thank you, I understand.


    After pondering for a moment, she asked: I just dont know what kind of reward you need. You are actually willing to help the Anti-Magic Bureau to this extent.


    Shen Yi almost forgot to ask for a reward andughed a little.


    Ahh


    He almost forgot about his own personality. As a person rted to an extra worldly god, it was abnormal to help the Anti-Magic Bureau for no reason.


    In the eyes of the Anti-Magic Bureau, he was a mysterious figure. Since he had given such important information, he would inevitably want to ask for a certain reward.


    Then, what kind of reward?


    Money.


    His very first thought was like this, very straightforward and simple, but he quickly rejected it.


    Mysterious relic? No, the least thing he couldck was a mysterious relic might as well say he had that kind of thing a little too much.


    So, what kind of reward did he want from the Anti-Magic Bureau?


    Well, you do need to pay a price. As for the specific rewarda favor.


    Su Ling was slightly startled and asked, One, a favor?


    Right.


    Since it was sudden he didnt know what kind of reward he wanted, so he simply saved it in the form of favor and would ask the top management of the Anti-Magic Bureau when he had the opportunity in the future.


    A favor, the impact can berge or small, it depends entirely on the follow-up operation.


    Su Ling nodded lightly and did not bargain further. Anyway, it was a favor owed by the Anti-Magic Bureau, and she was just a trantor.


    Okay, Ill pass it on to the top management.


    After speaking, she stood up and left.


    Shen Yi stared at the retreating girls back and thought how the Anti-Magic Bureau would take action.


    In fact, he has a fairly good understanding of the internal situation of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    The reason for this was Yares Soul ball.


    Yare was so good at it!


    This man worked for many years in the Anti-Magic Bureau, thanks to God, Who gave him the power to shield himself from detection and concealed his identity.


    In addition, he also collected inner information, so he had a considerable understanding of the Nn Anti-Magic Bureau. Now all of these were Shen Yis video materials.


    From this he knew that the Anti-Magic Bureau would first use a Prophet to predict the location of the pseudo-gods as for enhancing her ability they would use some kind of relic to forcibly improve it.


    Next, they would hold an emergency meeting, and then a team led by a ss A investigator will conduct a raid on the target location.


    And all he had to do was sit in the cafe and wait.


    This is just a report.


    To deal with evil ways was to stand shoulder to shoulder. After sessfully reporting the case, he felt no psychological burden at all.


    The ever ending drizzle was still falling, and the weather was also terrible.


    In the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Su Ling, holding an umbre in one hand and a ck document bag in the other hand, walked through the Bureaus Main gate. In Fact she had a car, but had no driving license so she had to use public transport.


    Finally reaching the entrance, folding the umbre, she took her ID Card and showed it to the guard.


    After ncing at it, Okay, you can go in. the guard said with a smile and nodded his head.


    Some people were not optimistic about her and felt that parachute B-level investigators were not in line with the systems regtions, but many people know that she might be a future A-level investigator, a rising star with enormous potential.


    Nodding to the guard, she calmly entered the main building, without a word.


    The main building of the Anti-Magic Bureau has a total of five floors above ground. On the surface, it looked no different from a normal government department, and it even registers entry and visits by ordinary people.


    In reality, the more secretive things were hidden in the underground (U1)first to fourth floors(U/B4).


    The underground space was much wider than the ground.


    Arriving at the innermost office on the (U) second floor, Su Ling took a deep breath.


    Putting aside the umbre, straightening the hair again, she looked more professional, and reached out to gently knock on the directors door.


    Su Ling was a little afraid of this old man, and always had a special kind of pressure in front of the chief, making people feel involuntarily nervous and wanting to ept the leadership and orders of the people in charge.


    Maybe this is some kind of special ability, Su Ling often thought so in her heart, but she didnt have the chance to confirm it and didnt dare to ask.


    Come in.


    A dignified middle-aged male voice came from inside the room.


    Yes.


    She gently pushed open the door and saw the director, who was in his early fifties, with gray hair on his temples and a resolute face.

 Chapter 83.2

    Chapter 83.2


    Without a second thought, he knew what she was talking about. It was about the candy seller, but it was a bit strange why she was saying the follow-up matters to him.


    Su Ling lowered her eyes and said: The Patriarch of the Bute family asked a transcendent to take away the old mans life using invisible techniques and sessfully restored his health. The matter was notplicated, and after an in-depth investigation, I confirmed it. As speaking she paused and bowed her head slightly, and her tone became somewhat difficult. Count Bute is a nobleman and a member of Parliament. This matter does not involve cults or otherworldly gods If I hand it over to the Anti-Magic Bureau, there is probably no way to really punish him.


    Seeing her hesitance, he asked rhetorically. So, how do you want to deal with him?


    Su Ling raised her head and looked straight into his eyes: A life for a life. At this moment she couldnt be more serious.


    After saying that she fell into silence and continued: My ck de is called Fang Evil. Its my fathers relic.


    It is also the principle of our Demon Hunter n. I dont want the Demon Hunter n to lose its principles anymore.


    Maybe this is my character w, haha But I have always found it strange, why is the pursuit of justice seen as a w in peoples eyes?


    She smiled bitterly, while her eyes looked confused and bewildered.


    Shen Yi calmly listened to her without interruption and vaguely understood why she was here this time.


    It turned out to be to confide and get approval.


    Does the name of the Feng sword mean evil? It sounds like it means killing every evildoer. It should be a knife brought from Shangxuan, probably an ancestral relic.


    Its very difficult to do that in a world like this. The path Su Ling taking down is no return.


    He calmly said, Whatever you want to do, be careful.


    He could feel that the other partys obsession was very heavy. It was unlikely that he wanted to stop it, he could only hope that she would be as vignt as possible.


    He remembered what George had said, the more he valued her, the safer Su Ling would be.


    And said sincerely with a smile: If you need any help,e to me.


    Su Ling was taken aback and just stared at him nkly.


    Being stared at by her, he felt a little ufortable, and felt the way she looked at him was not right. In normal time when she looked at him her eyes were full of respect, but now something was off.


    Su Ling suddenly revealed a smile and nodded joyfully.


    Thank you for supporting me.


    Today she was really very happy. She has lived so long alone, with no support. And in this situation everyone close to her persuaded her to give up andpromise, and would also say that this is how the world is, there is no such thing as ck and white, there is only exquisite gray.


    She also knew that they were saying this for her own good and was afraid that one day she would hit an iron te and die on the spot.


    It was the first time someone supported her rather than persuading her, from her friend. Yes, she felt that both parties were already friends.


    Although the other party was most likely not human, he had helped her many times, and even resurrected George.


    She wasnt some cold and heartless person, naturally she could tell who was good to her and who was bad to her.


    Because of her heartfelt joy, she didnt even notice anything was wrong with today when she left  the guy who used to insist on making people order food didnt even ask for coffee this time.


    As soon as Su Ling left, Shen Yi directly took the iced tea on the bar and walked towards Ainas side with a smile.


    Coke squatted in the corner, watched everything silently.


    He found her waiting obediently, without the slightest sign of discontent or wandering off.


    And he really felt a sensible child and praised Good girl.


    With a smile he ced ice tea on the table.


    I seems a littlete. This ice tea is for you.


    Aina shook her head, the innocent and lively smile on her face not diminishing in the slightest, Its okay, Lord God Envoy.


    Picking up the ice tea, she took a sip and felt it tasted good. Then she came to the point. Lord God Envoy, I have something I want to ask you today, something important.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly and almost said I know If he really said that, it would be terrible if the other party just left with a smile, leaving no information it would strictly lead to death.


    Cant go too far for the sake of pretending, have to calmly think about how to speak.


    Aina pointed to the square ck iron box, This contains the zing Heart  The High Priest said that someone with extremely strong alchemy skills is needed to cast an untouchable mysterious relic, and there is no such existence within the current Order.


    <em>zing Heart? Casting a Mysterious Relic of Untouchable Grade mysterious relic?</em> Although Shen Yi looked calm on the surface his psyche fluctuated greatly.


    And asked calmly: So, you want to ask for my help?


    Yes, Aina nodded in response.


    After a long silence he responded: You can leave it behind for now, but casting is not an easy task, and you will have to pay ordingly.


    Aina nodded, obviously epting such a deal, and said: Well, of course, please tell me the price.


    She naturally didnt care, no matter what payment the Lord God Envoy wanted, the person in charge would be the High Priestess and not herself.


    Shen Yi very, very much wanted to say straight out  please give me 10 million dors! But he held back, his heart dripping with pain. And said with much difficulty: Investigate all those who believe in the Lord of Miracles in this city of Bnd.


    The person who uses them is the pseudo god, and his self-proimed name is Lord of Miracles, White Sun, Everyones Savior.


    Aina nodded as she memorized the pseudo-gods self-proimed name.


    Yes, I understand, Lord God Envoy.


    Shen Yi was afraid that Su Ling woulde back again, so he immediately said: You can go now.


    Pointing to the square ck iron box. Once I finish casting it, I will give it to you at the right time.


    Okay, respected God Envoy.


    Aina was very happy she rose to her feet and bowed politely before leaving the cafe.


    Shen Yi breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at the square ck iron box on the table.


    This has definitely been processed using invisible techniques, and wondered what was inside, but since it was broad daylight he decided to not open it now.


    He decided to put the iron box away first and wait until he had the opportunity to open it and take a look. Anyway, he couldnt do anything with it unless he contacted Byron, who was really proficient in alchemy.


    He returned to the back room intending to put it in the drawer but found it could not hold it and after a little thought he put it in a corner, leaning against the trash can.


    He sighed and muttered, I always feel like there are more and more messy things here.


    <em>If this goes on like this I would not have a ce, I have to buy a new househope Chris gets the money.</em>


    As he thought of this, he suddenly felt an inconspicuous ring in a drawer not far away regain its full energy.


    The charging is finally done.


    And it was still daytime, Shen Yi couldnt help butugh and put on the transit ring and tapped it three times on the wall.


    Now I should have my luck turn around, which means that I can try eating fruit to gain mystical power.


    He quickly went to the kitchen and took out the Mystic Fruit from the refrigerator which was sealed with stic wrap, it was still pitch ck as usual and did not have any abnormalities.


    After a while of hesitation, he closed his eyes and bit the fruit.


    Its working.


    Shen Yi could clearly feel that his body had undergone some sort of change!

 Chapter 84: The Audience

    Chapter 84: The Audience


    Shen Yi clearly felt the changes in his body, slowly his skin started to be translucent.


    He was still in his human form standing in the same ce, but he no longer looked like a normal entity, instead, he was translucent like a colorless balloon.


    Translucent? Whats the use of this ability? Its notpletely transparent and invisible.


    He lowered his head and looked at the translucent palm of his hand and suddenly had a strange feeling, as if there was relevant knowledge pouring out directly from his mind.


    In this world, people often acquire new knowledge out of all, and some even might die as a result.


    It seems that the power obtained after eating the mysterious fruit also belongs to the type thates with an instruction manual.


    Translucency was just a feature of this special power.


    The power that he truly acquired was eliminating his sense of existence.


    Eliminating existence It was group wide hypnosis. Even if one stand still amidst the group or do things, they would not be noticed, unless they do anything particrly exaggerated.


    Of course, any sudden interference, such as pushing the other person, would be noticed immediately.


    This level of Eliminating existence power was very suitable for sneaking, concealment and observation.


    Shen Yi, regaining knowledge, felt that this was the first time he had gained power from something other than summoning, and then thought that the fruit he ate was actually a sacrifice.


    Essentially, it is still the power that summoning brings to him.


    Eliminating existence?


    As he was pondering this name, he had an idea and gave it a try.


    First step Elimane his existence and make him translucent the Second Step Turning into Mist then he fled out of the room to look for coke.


    Coke was lying in front of the ss door of the cafe, looking intently at the ongoing people outside.


    If it had happened before, Coke would have exploded by now, baring his teeth cowering into a corner and flicking his tail. But now he was still lying next to the door and gazing intently at the people outside.


    Wow! It covered the smell of an extraterrestrial god! He was really overjoyed by this newfound power.


    He still remembered at the Hidden Pupils Association incident, he used a threaded cane to strike the monster again and again, as a result, the extraterrestrial gods aura kepting out, causing Chris to suffer immense mental anguish.


    He didnt have any strange fetish like getting joy from suffering people. And on top of that, he didnt want the people closer to him to suffer because of him.


    But he also knew that he had to use the power of an extraterrestrial god, even if he had apanion.


    Now he had the way to exodus of breath. It is sufficient to eliminate existence before turning on the power of authority.


    In this way, he could travel in the city in the form of mist. Even without the Book of Travelers from Ten Directions, he could say goodbye to bicyclespletely.


    Shen Yi was very conscious of the fact that his aura as a god of the world made him look like an inted puffer fish, which often scared his opponents, but also attracted a lot of attention.


    It was naturally good to be able to switch on and off at any time.


    With no one around, Shen Yi returned to his human form, gently picked up the Coke on the ground, and stroked its little head.


    Coke struggled a little, then curled his tail and stayed still, seeming to have resigned himself to his fate and closing his eyes as if enjoying it.


    Next day, a middle-aged gentleman in ck, with gray hair on his temples, a tall build, and a smiling beard came to this street.


    Since the sun was high in the sky, holding the umbre, he looked around the area, seemingly looking for a ce to rest in the afternoon.


    Finally, a decent coffee shop caught his eyes.


    Morning Star? The cafes name is a bit strange.


    The middle-aged gentleman calmly entered the cafe as if for the first time and then ordered food very naturally.


    It was unusual for him to have a meal here.


    After paying for the food, he left the cafe, but there was an anonymous letter ced on the bar where he had sat before.


    No one knew that the gentleman who left just now was actually a heretic, a high-ranking member of the Chaos Remnant Order, a quasi-disaster level powerhouse.


    Shen Yi noticed a strange letter in the bar, then he calmly took it back to the kitchen and opened it to check the contents.


    In the front it was written Its about the miracle sect given by the Chaos Ember Order.


    In fact, this folk belief group was not a real sect. All the believers started the act of worship spontaneously, without any priests, gatherings, or strongholds.


    Shen Yi immediately unfolded the letter to read the content, while sighing.


    They are so efficient No, maybe they are already paying attention to these people. After all, I have said before that they are collecting information about the pseudo gods.


    The information in this letter was very detailed, clearly stating that <em>in Bnd at least one hundred and seventy-seven families believed in the Lord of Miracles had been identified.</em>


    <em>The investigation focused on fifteen of those families.</em>


    <em>These fifteen families all have certain things inmon. First of all, all family members trust the Lord of Miracles, and no one feels strange, as if they have believed and worshiped the Miracles for many years.</em>


    <em>The secondmonality is even more bizarre; the original faith of all of these families is the Primordial Fire!</em>


    Heres what the letter says  <em>Just less than half a month ago, they were all the most devout believers, often attending church services at the Coronation Church.</em>


    <em>But now these families have begun to sincerely worship the Lord of Miracles.</em>


    It was just as his expectation and nodded lightly.


    Sure enough, its a cognitive distortion caused by reality distortion.


    As for why the target peoples were all believers of the Primordia Fire, he had a high probability guess in his heart.


    Its as if the faith of the Primordial me is being stolen, the Miracle White Mr. White and the Coronation Church really do have a deep grudge.


    Its only natural, the fact that Saints Flo would desperately run after him proves that there is great hatred between the two sides.


    Shen Yi has be more and more clear regarding the Miracle White characters goal, life trajectory, and his abilities.


    This is a man with the gift of reality distortion, a man who wants to be a God, a man who has deep animosity with the corona church, a man who wants to manipte others.


    One would never be able to gather such detailed information by oneself, unless one was powerful enough to be omniscient.


    This was the benefit of having power.


    Shen Yi took the letter and continued to read on, realizing that these fifteen believers all had a third thing inmon.


    They support the same MP.


    Sir Green.


    Shen Yi worked hard for a while and finally recalled this name. It was one of the two most popr candidates in the recent election.


    The first one was naturally Senator John, while the second one was Senator Green, and both of them had a much higher support rate than the others.


    Shen Yi couldnt help but shake his head with a rather subtle smile, feeling that the world was truly marvelous.


    I suddenly felt that the citizens of Bnd were so miserable. No matter what the choice was, there were only bad and worse choices.


    Senator Green must have some rtionship with Miracle White.


    Most likely his coborator.


    At the end of the letter, Congressman Greens home address was also given.


    West Bnd, Elm Street, No. 322.


    Staring at it for a while, he silently put the letter away and walked out of the kitchen, and came to Tina, who was cleaning the table outside.


    Tina, Im going to temporarily close the cafe today, so you can leave early again.


    Tina froze for a moment before nodding in response. Ah, okay.


    It was alreadyte evening and the sky was starting to get darker.


    After getting ready, he stepped out of the cafe and closed the door to set off.


    Under the ck coat, Shen Yi had already put on a golden mask. The threaded cane in his right hand slowly turned into a ck umbre.


    He calmly used the Elimination of existence to make his own presence unnoticeable.


    The street was crowded with people holding umbres and the slight drizzle fell through the umbre to the ground. Amidst the crowd the masked man in the ck trench coat blended was unnoticed by everyone.


    No one noticed his presence, and no one felt that his attire was inappropriate.


    Only the raindrops quietly hitting the umbre and then sliding down the tip could prove his real presence.


    Even though the sky was dim, the clouds looked like illusions.


    He walked through the crowd and got on the bus.


    Sitting in the back seat, he calmly looked at the moving scenery outside the ss.


    The moment just now made him feel a little lonely.


    Im going to put a full stop to the pseudo gods act.


    He suddenly figured out why he was so active in dealing with a viin who had no grievances and no grudges, rather than waiting for the Anti-Demon Bureau and the Corona Church to deal with him.


    This is Bnd.


    It had been almost a year since Shen Yi had traveled here.


    The only ties I have left now have all lived here.


    He had lost his hometown, his family and everything.


    But sinceing here, he has had friends considering closer, things and everything here in this city. At some point of time he was blended in this city and felt it was his hometown, so it was natural for him to protect his city and people here.


    He had a strong premonition. If the pseudo-gods actions wouldnt be stopped in timely, the consequences would be severe, at least not in the way that they want to see them.


    The scenery outside was constantly changing, and he gradually moved from the citys remote areas to Bnds bustling downtown.


    Red double-decker buses, row upon row of high-rise buildings, ck square-headed taxis the number of people gradually increased, but no one could notice the discordant man sitting in the bus.


    As the night darkens, the dazzling street light glows and brightens the city center, which was brighter than the day.


    With mask still on, he got down from the bus and silently came to the downtown crowd.


    The tiny raindrops had no impact on the dense crowds of people, who were holding umbres stilling and going in the bustling center.


    The roadside stalls were booming with elderly people to young couples sharing food and speaking love words. In the center the clown was performing a show, which children were watching andughed happily, and the Royal Horse Guards waiting for the green light at the intersection.


    Shen Yi stood in the flowing crowd, observing the bustle around him and clearly saw everyones expression: happiness, sadness, tiredness, excitement, etc,.


    The girl in brown was taking a picture when her hat was suddenly blown down by the wind, then a hand gently picked it up and handed it over.


    Thanks.


    She took the hat with full of gratitude, and then realized that the person she wanted to thank was no longer there.


    Shen Yi walked through the crowd. After crossing, he rarely visited the crowded city center, but often went to ces with fewer people.


    After all, being alone would always be like now, bing unnoticed.


    Like a spectator in a corner.


    He quickly stopped thinking about this because he had not forgotten the target he wanted to investigate.


    Passing through the busiest and most lively streets, the crowd around him gradually became less and less. After walking for a while, a vi was seen on a site, people who can live here are either rich or noble.


    Shen Yi, who was holding a ck umbre, stopped at the side of the road and looked towards a short distance away.


    Shen Yi, holding a ck umbre, stopped on the roadside and looked not far away.


    Its a luxury vi, even if it doesnt have arge courtyard outside, but the house itself covers more than 1,000 square meters.


    A car drove past behind him, and by the moment the light of the car swept by, he looked at the door number not far away.


    Elm Street, 322, found it.


    That Senator Green lives here.


    So rich Shen Yi couldnt help but sigh, feeling envious from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 85: Cognitive Distortions

    Chapter 85: Cognitive Distortions


    Shen Yi was already a genuine transcendent from the other world, and knew how people in Transcendents world would fight, influence and control their surroundings.


    Compared to the simplest fighting and violence, extraordinary beings have more methods of intervening in the surface world.


    This luxurious vi was one of the private properties of Senator Green.


    The information provided by the Chaos Remnant Order mentioned that Greens family was living here. Including the forty-nine-year-old Senator Green, his wife Selene, his twenty-five-year-old son Bona, and his newly born daughter Ada.


    Apart from them, there were also professional servants, a highly skilled chef, a butler who had followed them for many years, and two Transcendent bodyguards with their own rooms living here.


    In upper-ss circles, it was already considered frugal.


    Perhaps the mansions in the city center were not big enough to amodate a lot, and if he lived in a manor on the outskirts of the city, he would have quite a lot of servants.


    As an aristocrat, Senator Greens wealth was still iparable to that of ordinary riches.


    Although this world differed from earth, the Nns noble families influence couldnt be taken as lighter, and as for Bnds royal family they had even more absolute power.


    The Yares soul ball was really helpful, almost everything he knew about it. ording to Soul Ball, he learned that one must be careful when acting in Bnd because the royal family holds an untouchable superpower living for thousands of years of history.


    Standing in front of the vi, he calmly looked around the surroundings. His purpose foring here today was to investigate Senator Green.


    Whether he was in coboration with the Pseudo-Gods or was he also controlled by Pseudo-Gods, and had his perceptions distorted.


    It would be even better if he could find traces of the Pseudo-Gods from this Senators house on this trip.


    After all, his goal was to find the Pseudo-God and then finish him off once and for all.


    Last time he escaped, this time he cant miss.


    In the report it was said two strong Transcendent bodyguards of Distortion level strength were living in this vi.


    Probably. It was the only difficulty he had to face.


    Shen Yi calmly said to himself, This time Im not going to be a director, but an audience.


    Morning.


    Inside the vi.


    A middle-aged man was sleeping peacefully in the bed, the suns rays shone through the windows and fell on his face. He was none other than Senator Green. He slowly opened his eyes and once again saw the familiar ceiling.


    He was nearly fifty years old this year, with little hair on his head and a fat, bloated body, typical of Nns middle-aged looks.


    Walking up, hezily left the master bedroom to freshen up and went to the cloakroom to change his clothes with the help of the servants.


    Sir, are you going to have breakfast with your family today? The male servant, who was helping him to change his attire asked.


    Green nodded slightly and said. Of course. Im not very busy this morning. Saying that, he headed downstairs to the dining room. On a long dining table, a variety of dishes, from sd to French toast to fried rice, were neatly arranged.


    Walking around the table, he sat in the main chair. To his left were his children, to the right was his wife. As soon as he sat down, the servant started to serve the dishes and had breakfast.


    Bona  the eldest son, had curly ck hair, and a slightly freckled face, said with a smile. Dad, Ada was very good. She didnt cry at allst night.


    Green chuckled, Well, you were much worse than Ada when you were a child. Its not reassuring at all.


    He looked over to his wife on the sidelines and said calmly, Selene, In the evening Im going to the club to discuss some important matters with a few of the councilors, and I likely wont be back.


    Well, Im also going to a tea party in the afternoon. Green, please remember to be careful on the road.


    As a traditional aristocrat woman, Selene was well versed in the socialization of high society, and had no job position.


    The two Transcendent Bodyguards status was naturally much higher than ordinary servants lived in this vi, and they even have a dedicated servant each.


    At this moment, the two had breakfast in the small restaurant nearby. One was a middle-aged man in a ck suit, and the other was an old man in purple, seemingly in early sixties with a head full of white hair.


    The old man in purple took out a coin, tossed it into the air, and caught it with his hand, and saw it was the Queens head.


    Front.


    The old man nodded gently and said, There is no abnormality.


    Lets go.


    In fact, one of them would always escort the Senator to his ce of work while the other remained at the vi.


    The middle-aged man in the ck suit got up and left the dining room to the entrance without words.


    The middle-aged man looked more like an assassin than a bodyguard, with a full beard and sharp eyes.


    He would always be in the shadows to protect Senator Green.


    Senator Greens vi.


    The man with short ck hair and a thin body was lying on the bed as if this was his home. Heidfortably for a while before sitting up from the bed again.


    Holding the Book of Ten Travelers he looked around the vi through it.


    A servant was about to enter the corridor. Shen Yi waited a moment for a servant to leave the hallway before he got up and went out.


    He first descended to the first floor, came to the kitchen, took out a piece of bread and ate it.


    Then, he walked into another room, sat down, and carefully read the Book of Travelers in Ten Directions.


    Last night he first eliminated his presence, then used his misting ability to enter this vi.


    Everything went very smoothly, and no one noticed his infiltration.


    Yesterday he didnt stay too long in front of the vi, only ten minutes and recorded the Vi and surrounding, using the Book of Ten Traveler.


    As a result, this vi was very handy and he coulde in and out as he pleased.


    As soon as he woke up this morning, the first thing he did was opening the Book of Ten Travellers and flipped to the vi page, pulling up the screen to get a thorough look at the ce.


    Then, he teleported over and used the monitoring on the record to hide and seek with the people living here.


    His elimination of existence only reduced his sense of presence, not a true sense of invisibility.


    If he happened to sh with the people in the vi, causing a huge sense of disharmony, there would be a certain probability that they would wake up and notice his presence.


    I always feel that with my abilities now, I can act in horror movies.


    Holding the Book of Ten Travelers, he left this room and began to look for Senator Greens study in the vi.


    He had a strong feeling that Senator Green must hide important information in the study or bedroom. As for study he already searched it thoroughly and found nothing so he set his sights on study.

 Chapter 85.2

    Chapter 85.2


    Leaving the kitchen, he once again came to the corridor, wanting to go up the stairs.


    Through the book, he saw someone wasing in this direction. He wasnt panicked in the slightest, calmly holding the bread in his mouth, ducking aside in advance to get past the personing down from upstairs.


    He was one of the maids in the family, doing chores, he directly walked past Shen Yi without any abnormalities.


    There were quite a few people walking back and forth in this vi, but none of them knew  there was a man lurking in.


    While walking, Shen Yi calmly dragged the pages of the book with his fingers to watch the lives of the people still in the vi.


    Two servants were cleaning the cloakroom, two servants were cleaning the used tableware, a female servant was taking care of the baby in the nursery, and another male servant was preparing to take the Green familys three dogs out for a stroll.


    Its such a luxurious, aristocratic life. There are so many servants. Although it has be much more restrained than in modern times. I heard that modern aristocrats really have one servant for each task.


    He shook his head at the thought of him bing noble, the possibility was zero none. He could only watch their lives with bated breath.


    He was really envious of them.


    But if he thought about it from another perspective, he coulde and go here at will, and ordinary people cant notice his presence at all.


    This was the advantage of being a transcendent.


    Those two Twisted-ss Transcendents arent strong enough to find me at all.


    As he moved around the vi while observing the Book of Ten Travelers, the scene in front of him started to change strangely.


    The servants in the vi all put down what they were doing, almost at the same time, and quickly knelt down on the ground.


    Their expressions were iparably pious as they put their hands together and closed their eyes in prayer.


    Praise the great Lord of Miracles, the white sun, the Savior of every man!


    Shen Yi was stunned to stand still on the spot. Everyones steps were very consistent, as if they had practiced it countless times, which made people feel a strange and weird feeling.


    He then looked further and found that Senator Greens son, Bona, had also knelt down in his room.


    Just now he was reading a book in the room,, but suddenly he knelt down with great piety.


    Besides, hes kneeling at an odd angle.


    His body was almost stuck in the middle of the chair and the table, kneeling on the chair and struggling to maintain his bnce with only his legs and chest; any normal person would never do this kind of body twisting at such an angle.


    Unless one couldnt control themselves.


    The images on the pages recorded in the Book of Travelers from Ten Directions do have sounds.


    But Bonas voice was so low that it was impossible to hear what he was saying, but Shen Yi through the Bonas lip movement deduced that the words uttered by him were the same as those spoken by the servants.


    Praise the great Lord of Miracles, the white sun, the savior of every man!


    Shen Yi hurriedly waved his fingers to mobilize the images on the pages of the book, and found that the Transcendent Man who stayed behind in the vi was actually praying as well.


    He knelt reverently in front of the window of the house with a face full of devotion, looking at the sky outside with tears in his eyes.


    Praise the great Lord of Miracles, the white sun, the savior of every man!


    No way.


    Shen Yi slightly frowned, his index finger dragged the screen to the nursery, and saw the baby holding her hands together, her face became pious, and she murmured with an extremely strange expression.


    Seeing this, he felt a chill on his back, even if he could not hear clearly, he could guess what the baby was trying to say.


    Praise the great Lord of Miracles, the white sun, the Savior of every man!


    In the whole vi, everyone except him was praying.


    This bizarre prayer continued for ten minutes, and then everyone stood up at the same time, doing their work like nothing happened just now. Not realizing in the slightest that something strange had just happened.


    If he hadnt seen what happened just now, even he himself fell into a dilemma of whether they prayed just now.


    This is the cognitive distortion in reality distortion It is indeed a very difficult ability to deal with.


    He remembered that in that notebook, every member of the Hidden Pupils didnt realize anything was wrong, and they all had a lot of respect for the miracle white who guided them.


    At the end, they end up being monsters and even killing family and friends may find it no big deal,pletely unaware of the anomaly.


    Until his tragic death in the end, he couldnt realize all this


    It can make people distortmon sense and easily regard the person who uses the ability as a god Shen Yi suddenly thought of the Prophet who was always beside Miracle White. It was very likely that he was also brainwashed.


    Shen Yi knew that he had the protection of the Old Color Cross, which should be able to block this extraordinary power.


    But if Su Ling, Tina and the others were secretly modified by Miracle White, they might not be aware of what happened until their death.


    However, there may be conditions for Miracle White to use this power. If he could really make his wishese true and create miracles at will, he would already be invincible.


    Shen Yi had inferred, he just didnt know what the conditions were yet.


    By the way, Miracle White knows where Tina lives Perhaps Tina is now a double agent like Su Ling and will inadvertently leak my information.


    Luckily, I didnt reveal my cards to Tina, but just kept ying the mysterious wizard in front of her.


    He felt a strong sense of urgency, and immediately started searching through the vi, and finally found something special in the babys room.


    It was a small box hidden underneath the babys crumb.


    Its actually hidden here.


    Shen Yi immediately opened the box and found a scattered piece of paper hidden inside, writing down some words.


    Upon a nce, he could see the handwriting on the paper was very heavy, obviously the writer was very anxious, but he could still tell that it was in neat Nnnguage, and the writers upbringing was not low.


    If anyone can find what I recorded, please report me to the investigators of the Anti-Magic Bureau immediately.


    Please be sure to keep my family safe!


    By the time you see this sentence, I will probably no longer be who I am.

 Chapter 86: The Plan of Ascension!

    Chapter 86: The n of Ascension!


    Since it was the baby room, the lighting was much dimmer, making the surroundings almost dark.


    Various toys were scattered across the floor.


    Standing next to the stroller, he held stacks of paper which he just got. The first one was a crumpled paper, and underneath were all folded letters.


    Just the opening few sentences made him realize that things were not simple.


    This may be the prototype of a letter, or it may be a note, but before he could report it to the relevant department, he might have found something strange and hidden it here waiting for someone else to find out.


    Ahhh!


    The baby in the stroller suddenly cried out, startling Shen Yi to the core.


    Calming himself down, he smiled at the little baby in the stroller. Little Ada, good girl.


    He knew she was Senator Greens newly born daughter- Ada, and she was not yet one-year-old.


    He then began to eliminate existence to reduce his sense of existence to prevent the baby from feeling him and walked to the door of the nursery.


    Leaning against it, he first spread out the first crumpled paper, reading the content of the paper.


    <em>Previously the inte hadnt sprung up as it was before. At the time, the way ofmunication was by letter, even some developed friendships by this means, it was pen pals; it was very popr in our era.</em>


    <em>After so many years, one morning I met such a special pen pal.</em>


    That morning, he received a letter out of the blue, and as always, opened it with a letter opener in the dining room.


    As a result, Green felt something was very wrong as soon as he saw the contents of the letter.


    Hello, dear Mr. Green.


    My name is White.


    The writer of the letter, who called Mr. White, knew everything about his familys lives and imed that he meant no harm and just wanted to make a friendship with him.


    Senator Greens first reaction was the threat from extraordinary beings in the other world, and he wanted to ask his own extraordinary beings to help solve it.


    But before he could do so, he found a second letter in the hallway  Yes, this letter was ced directly in the corridor, on his only way to find helpers.


    Shen Yi continued to read, and the contents of the paper were written in such a hurry that it was clear that time was running out for Green.


    <em>He wrote in the letter that he hoped that I could cooperate with him and be his pen pal, saying that as long as I didnt tell anyone, he would be able to help me achieve my campaign goalsI dont know how, but I actually believed him.</em>


    <em>Mr. White also said he would love to make friends with me because he and my ancestors were best friends.</em>


    <em>As early as a hundred years ago, they traveled together on this continent to fight against the Corona Church, but ultimately failed. White is the leader of the declining Miracle Sect.</em>


    <em>I thought there would be considerable advantage in getting help from a great character, so I put the matter down for a moment and told no one. Now when I think about it, I feel I must have been interfered with by some kind of cognitively.</em>


    <em>Mr. Whites power is very strange. His letters always appear next to me inexplicably, which makes me surprised and a little scared from the bottom of my heart.</em>


    <em>We had a lot of conversations over and over again through the exchange of letters. He said hes onboard a ship from the third continent to the second continent. And I almost told all the things I knew, so that the man knew very well about the present Bnd before he came  I still cant understand how he got the letter on the ship.</em>


    Shen Yi knew that White had escaped from the Ruins Foundation headquarters on the third continent, probably he should have traveled far away by ship,ing all the way to Nnd.


    <em>He also mentioned a grand n, and my little calction was not worth mentioning at all in his glorious n.</em>


    <em>The n to ascend to God! Hes going to gather the three Necessary Causes, and finally, under some kind of ritual, he will mix the Necessary Causes into his soul, so that he can gain divinity and transcend the mortal world!</em>


    Reading here, he recalled why Miracle White was called a pseudo-god because he wanted to be a god.


    His purpose was to be god and establish a new Orthodox Church for him with believers. As a form of revenge, he brainwashed most of the devotee Coronation Church believers.


    Its impossible to seed, he muttered, and if he does, the strong men of the whole continent will stop him.


    Unless the Pseudo God can really be a god and be directly invincible  Shen Yi felt a bit ridiculous and continued reading.


    He promised that after bing a god, he would also let me apany him.


    I started getting really excited, just feeling more excited and thirsty than I used to be, and dreaming about really big things. Probably my perception at the time must be distorted.


    Until one morning I found another letter on my bedside. It seemed like it had been there all alongbut I only noticed it today.


    The content of this letter was still from his handwriting, and I recognized it perfectly, and in it it actually said  a hundred years ago, it was my ancestor who betrayed him!


    Thats why he was captured by the Ruins Foundation! And our family was rewarded by the corona church of the day, so that we could continue to be Nns nobility!


    Hes here for revenge! Im a target too!


    Great fear made me finally realize that something was wrong, and felt that my consciousness seemed to have been manipted, but maybe it was toote.


    Hesing!!!


    Im going to report him, but it doesnt necessarily work out. Everything seems to be under control.


    But I think his ability must have limits, otherwise I wouldnt be able to realize it independently. But, I dont know where the limit of his ability is?


    Shen Yi understood that the content on this piece of paper was the backhand left behind by Senator Green before he waspletely brainwashed. Through the process heforted him and made him warm to, losing himself bit by bit.


    Then, he found many letters underneath this piece of paper.


    He opened them and found that they were written with a feather pen, and the writer was, unsurprisingly, Miracle White, and the content was about making friends with Senator Green.


    Huh


    When Shen Yi re-checked the content, he did not find any deviation from the record, but found a few white crystal particles on these letters.


    He immediately recalled that he had once seen such crystal particles before.


    This is


    Shen Yi snapped back to the night he entered the dream, on the remains of the scarecrow monster, he also found a white crystal particle.


    He quickly had a guess.


    Could it be that the Pseudo God used this crystal particle to distort the reality, so he, who was far away overseas, was unable to directly manipte Senator Green at that time, and used the letter to subconsciously change his mind first.


    As thought of the possibility, he relieved with a sigh. The other party didnt seem to be so scary anymore.


    The pseudo-god who was capable of reality distortion imed to be able to create miracles. Even if he was not truly omniscient and omnipotent, this almost arbitrary power was hard to guard against.


    Although his strength was strong and his ability was extremely special, it still hadnt reached the point where it was impossible to be hostile.


    If he is really too powerful to be targeted, he can solve everything with a snap of his fingers and get what he wants, so he wont have to go through so much trouble.


    Shen Yi paced around the baby room.


    The next problem is how to catch this man  This guy wont offer sacrifices to Extraterrestrial god, right?


    Shen Yi continued to read the letter from which he learned the three necessary causes of the n to ascend to God.


    They are thousands of worldly affairs, thousands of worldly things, and thousands of worldly hearts.


    The first corresponds to the events observed by the Hidden Pupil Association in their dreams.


    The second corresponds to the various life forms that reside in Tinas body.


    The third corresponded to the people in Bnd who, perceptions warped one after another, had their belief in the Lord of Miracles.


    He should have only gathered the first of the three necessary causes.


    Its just that I dont know what the necessary ritual in the n to ascend to God is yet.


    He fell into a deep thought, the pseudo-gods origin, ability, purpose, almost all the ins and outs were already clear.


    But it was still difficult to capture his essence, this man alwaysid out his ns in advance and then drew away from the scene.


    Having seen him once in the dream world, it was a pity that he couldntplete the live kill.


    Its difficult to fish out the true form of the pseudo god enemy by myselfor there are other ways.


    The Pseudo-Gods was not only his enemy but also the enemy of the Anti-Magic Bureau and the Corona Church. These two forces were full of talents and must have more methods.


    And like the Green family, there are many other families that have been brainwashed, they have to rely on the official Transcendents to undo the brainwashing, and I dont have the ability to do that.


    He nned to report it first.


    Taking the evidence, he left the vi through atomization, and began to fly back to his cafe.


    Inside the cafe.


    Coke, lying in front of the back room door, suddenly stood up on his two legs and jumped up from the ground.


    He used the weight of his cat form to press the door handle down, and opened the closed door.


    Coke calmly stepped inside, stopping in front of the square ck tin box next to the trash can, his cat face pressed over to sniff it.


    He knocked over the trash can with disdain, and with a little excitement, he put two cat paws on the box and tried to open the square ck metal box.


    But after trying for a long time, there was still no sign of opening.


    Annoyed, it wandered around the house for a while, jumped up on the table and opened the drawer, picked up a pair of scissors in its mouth, and jumped down again.


    Standing in front of the box, and the two cat ws were barely holding the scissors, trying hard to warp the box.


    It still couldnt open it, was it sealed by an invisible art?


    It decided to change back to its original shape!


    The ferocious flesh gradually swelled, the originally cute cat face split in the middle, growing swiveling bloody muzzles, and slowly it started to turn back into a Chaos Seed.


    Coke, Im back.


    Like puncturing the full blown balloon, he immediately retracted and turned back into a kitten.


    Meow!


    Coke immediately took the scissors in his mouth again and jumped to the table to put them back.


    Jumping off the table again, he did not hesitate to use his tail to immediately sweep back to the trash can, standing upright and quickly using both paws to hold it upright.


    Just as everything was done, the door was pushed open.


    Shen Yi froze slightly, saw the cat sitting obediently in the back room, fell into thought, then narrowed his eyes.


    How did you get in here?


    Meow.


    Coke thought for a while and didnt know how to exin it, so he simplyy down and rolled on the ground.

 Chapter 87.2

    Chapter 87.2


    She gently pushed open the door.


    A man in his early fifties, who had gray hair on his temples and a resolute face, wore a formal brown suit, sat quietly behind his desk. His fingers were lightly tapping on the dark desktop, his eyes were sharp rather than muddy.


    Whats the matter? His inquiring tone was rather like an order.


    Su Ling withstood the pressure and said: I have important information to pass on. Ites from the chess yer in the coffee shop and will be delivered directly to you ording to your order.


    Uh-huh.


    The Director nodded his head without any unnecessary words.


    Su Ling stepped forward and put the ck file case on the desk and then retreated without saying a word.


    Just this couple of action made her little tense.


    In fact, the director was just sitting calmly behind the desk and didnt even scrutinize Su Ling or enquiring any details. But Su Ling was so overwhelmed with this pressure it was like standing in front of a giant dragon, no, this influence was definitely stronger than a giant dragon.


    It must be the influence of extraordinary power, yeah absolutely. She silentlyforted her dangling heart, not believing the possibility that she was timid just now.


    The Director silently opened the ck file, flipped through a letter, and finally looked at the few creased paper, through the process never once his eyes stayed long on any lines, it was just like reading some random feeds, and his expression also remains unchanged.


    Closing the file he raised his head and asked calmly. What does he want?


    Su Ling was too upied offorting her so the sudden question slightly startled her and immediately replied, Mr. Shen said that this is a cooperation, the Anti-Magic Bureau owes him a favor to be repaidter.


    Favor


    The Director seemed to be savoring this word, and after a long time, said, The matter between you and the Chess yer, dont tell anyone, apart from me, understand?


    Yes. Su Ling replied instinctively in response.


    She didnt hesitate in slightest, because it was something, which was mentioned from the very beginning.


    At the time the bureau held the meeting and decided to send someone to in contact with the Chess yer, but apart from director no one knew  she was the person in charge ofmunicating with chess yers.


    The senior investigators only knew someone was in charge of the Chess yer, but they didnt know the specific person.


    Su Ling had a strange thought that if one day she and the director suddenly disappeared, Mr. Shens connections with the Anti-Magic Bureau would also be scarce, right?


    The director stood up from his chair, he was over 1.8 tall with a stout figure, he looked tough at the same time handsome.


    Follow me.


    Saying that, he left the office, and Su Ling followed behind him.


    The two made their way to the buildings elevator and took the elevator to the second basement floor.


    Things on the first to fourth underground were all secret about the inner world, and the deeper you go, the scarier the things you coulde into contact with.


    The second underground floor was no longer essible to ordinary (D, C) investigators. Only senior investigators could enter without applying permission.


    As for the fourth underground floor, it would only be essible to the Director and the two Deputy Directors.


    There were many rooms on the second underground floor, which were cells, storage rooms, andboratories.


    As Su Ling walked along, she saw through the window that a researcher in one of the rooms was circling around in front of a well and mumbling something.


    He bled a live chicken and threw it into the well. Then he immediatelyy down and heard a shrill screaming from the well.


    Su Ling was momentarily speechless. She always felt that anyone who could do research here was half crazy.


    Finally, they came in front of a room.


    It was a rectangr ck room, ten meters long, five meters wide, three meters high,pletely opaque, in the room there was a bed, a telephone booth-like bathroom and a low table.


    The director said calmly: She is resting here again, but we need her help.


    Su Ling knew that this was the prophets room, and she would often run here to rest like autistic.


    But the prophecy will be invalidated, right? The Pseudo-Gods have interfered with the prophecy.


    The director took out a pale blue ring from his shirt pocket. There was a hidden needle on the ring. Once it was worn on the finger, the needle would pop out and pierce the finger to absorb the lifespan of the wearer.


    Let her wear this.


    The power of this mysterious relic can briefly raise the prophecy ability by one level.


    At a nce she recognized that this was a disaster-level relic, and merely wearing it for a while would also deplete the users lifespan.


    The director continued: We must seize the target as soon as possible, otherwise, it is likely to cause huge casualties to the people and will escte to the point of irreversible.


    Well.


    Su Ling nodded slightly and took a deep breath.


    She knew with this limited time and situation there was no better way other than this. In addition, the prophet would not object, but instead see it as a good thing that would enhance her sense of worth.


    Taking the ring, Su Ling pushed the door open and entered the room, and immediately heard a female voice.


    Sorry.


    Um?


    Su Ling looked at the girl sitting on the bed.


    Dressed in a in white dress, the girls body was unusually thin, her dark hair was a little messy it spread all over her shoulder and reached below her hip. There was tears in the corner of her eyes and she dropped her head dejectedly.


    The most striking thing about her were her limbs  her legs and arms were reced by exquisite prosthetics, made of metal, and only her head and torso were normal flesh and blood.


    The Prophet looked up apologetically at Su Ling, and it was not the first time they had met.


    Su Ling was slightly startled.


    Why do you have to say sorry to me?


    The Prophet just shook her head, forced a smile, and said, Give me the ring.


    Su Ling was a little confused, but still nodded, and reached out the ring.


    Um.


    The Prophet smiled andforted: Dont worry about me, the director will find a way to help me restore my lifespan.


    Ten minutester, Su Ling stood at the side, her hands were clenched into tight fits, looking at the prophet sweating profusely on the bed, she immediately stepped forward and removed the unstained ring.


    Its really been hard. Thank you. She said seriously.


    They already know the location of the Pseudo god at this moment.


    Execute the capture immediately.


    Su Ling once again came to the coffee shop.


    She mused for a moment and walked in as calmly as possible.


    Shen Yi saw her as soon as she pushed open the door, with a smile he pointed out a corner spot.


    Have a seat.


    Su Ling said after sitting down. Just lemonade.


    The corners of Shen Yis mouth twitched slightly, but he nodded. Good.


    As soon as he came with lemonade Su Ling continued: The arrest operation will be carried out tonight. If there is an ident then, we hope you can provide support.


    Shen Yi sat on the opposite side and asked rhetorically, Is that so? You guys already owe me a favor, and not only are you not thinking of repaying it, but instead you want me to continue to help?


    Uh, yeah


    If it were anyone else they would feel embarrassed, but Su Ling didnt have any and even took a sip of lemonade. Anyway, the one who owed favors was not her but the Anti-Magic Bureau, so what is there for her to embarrassed.


    Okay, Ill help if necessary.


    Shen Yi nodded. In fact, even if they didnt ask, he would still find a way to catch the Pseudo-Gods. Of course, it would be a good thing to make the other party feel that he owed more favors.


    Shen Yi nced at Tina who was working on the counter. One of the three necessary causes was currently staying in his cafe.


    He continued to look at Su Ling: I wish you sess in arresting him.


    Although he said this, he felt that it would be difficult to seed. The pseudo-god had many ns and he must have had backup ns long ago. It would not be so easy to catch him.


    After Su Ling left, he called Tina behind the bar.


    Dont go home tonight, stay in the coffee shop. His tone was so serious, making it impossible to resist.


    Tina was stunned for a moment, then her face started to turn red, while her mind started to made up things.

 Chapter 88: Prayer

    Chapter 88: Prayer


    But, but


    Tina stuttered but apart from but no words came out of her mouth. Her face was so hot, and she fell into an inner turmoil of whether to stay or not.


    He was handsome, also her savior and also a mysterious wizard and all in all he was so appeasing and aesthetic with her taste. She also felt butterflies all over her stomach when talking to him, after getting along for sometime, it was the time he was talking quite seriously.


    It was just a wallop away from fast-forwarding to confession.


    At least thats what Tina thought.


    Unbeknownst to her thought, Shen Yi calmly looked at her and said. The person who wants to harm you will most likelye again tonight.


    What,e again tonight?


    It was like pouring the cold water on all her fantasy, Tina was startled to the core, the little redness on her face faded into paleness, feeling a palpable fear.


    Shen Yi nodded slightly Yes.


    Tina folded her arms around her chest and stopped talking, once again recalling the various mutations of her body and the almost unceasing ravings she had been having every day and night then.


    At the mere thought made her shudder and broke out in cold sweat, she lower her head and asked in a meek voice. Teacher, if I stay, youll protect me again, wont you?


    Yes.


    Looking at Tinas scared face he nodded once more, and was determined to not let the Pseudo-Gods seed.


    Time fled so fast and the evening arrived.


    After sending thest customer, Shen Yi put the closed sign and closed the cafe, leaving only a spot with light.


    He and Tina both sat across each other, the table was set with snacks, and a box of cards and a box of chess.


    Shen Yi took a sip of the freshly brewed coffee and nodded softly.


    He was so rxed,pletely contrasting to Tina sitting across, whose legs were trembling, and was bitting the lips.


    Another cup of coffee?


    Tina shook her head repeatedly, No, no, if I drink any more Ill have to go to the restroom again.


    Whether it was she was too nervous or what, but Tina had gone to the restroom three times in a row so far this night.


    Shen Yi just smiled and calmly enjoyed the coffee.


    It was not that he wasnt nervous, but the more nervous he became the more rxed he became. Because he knew that Tinas mental quality was not passable and was already scared, if he showed any sign of nervousness, he would definitely fill her with fear, and it wouldnt help both of them.


    Shen Yi thought silently that he could protect her.


    If it doesnt work, just sleep. He said. Itll be fine as soon as you wake up.


    Tinas mind thought of countless possibilities, but no matter what the ending was worse than other. So she also felt it was better to sleep than daydreaming, so she fell asleep on the table in the middle of the night. Shen Yi remained awake all night.


    Shen Yi put a coat on her to prevent her from catching a cold in the night.


    And so the night passed slowly, eventually dawn came, but the expected attack from the Pseudo-Gods never appeared.


    The birds started to chirp and the morning sun beam peaked through the clouds sending the warmth. Shen Yi neither thought of waking Tina nor opening the store.


    Before Su Ling gave new information, he still acquiesced that the Pseudo-Gods mightunch an attack and did not rx his vignce at all.


    The big deal was that the shop would be close today.


    He had already thought about it.


    If the Pseudo-Gods escaped during the roundup and was not captured by the Anti-Magic Bureau, let Tina and Su Ling go to the Anti-Magic Bureau for protection.


    After all, there were many people in the Anti-Magic Bureau, and taking turns to protect up one person was definitely easier than himself.


    The time went on like this until morning.


    Shen Yi, who had an increase in spiritual power, also felt tired, and just then, he suddenly saw someone approaching from the window.


    Um.


    Su Ling.


    He sighed in relief and stood up, opening the ss door before Su Ling came in.


    Come sit over here.


    Su Ling found that Shen Yi did not open the shop today, and then found the girl sleeping over the table.


    Could it be that they were alone in a room together at night. And he looked a bit tired.


    What exactly did you guys do at night, that make a strong person of your level feel tired  Su Ling was shocked inside and was a bit worried for that girl.


    Whats wrong?


    Nothing, nothing.


    He was so exhausted at this moment he want nothing more than his little bed, if it werent for Pesudo-god he would alsoy t, he noticed that Su Ling was looking at sleeping Tina, and thought: Do you want to sleep too?


    No, Ill just forget it, dont.


    Shen Yi always felt strange, but didnt know what.


    Any drinks?


    Latte.


    Shen Yi nodded lightly, suppressed yawning, and went to make a cup of richtte for Su Ling.


    Tell us about the progress.


    Sess. Su Ling answered straight to the point.


    Not only has the Senators family been protected, most of the families that believe in the Lord of Miracles have been controlled, and the Senator Green will no longer participate in this campaign.


    As for the Pseudo-God, he has also been sessfully captured by us.


    Shen Yi was slightly stunned, what, the Pseudo-God has been sessfully captured by you? <em>Is it that easy?</em>


    Su Ling took a sip of thette and immediately felt refreshed, and the rich taste lingered in her mouth for a long time.


    Delicious.


    She nodded her head, not at all like she was joking, and continued, The Pseudo-Gods have been sessfully arrested by us, thanks to your continuous help, the Director said that all mankind is indebted to you.


    <em>Speaking as if I am not a human being, speaking of which you really caught me in it.</em> Shen Yi felt very incredulous, but on the surface he also gave back a theatrical nod gently.


    Well, its good to have caught him.


    Yes, we seeded.


    Su Ling nodded, with undisguised joy on her face, and continued with a smile.


    It seems like he fought with someone before, and was very weak, his strength was only half of what was on the intelligence.


    We dispatched two A-level investigators and used invisible techniques to seal off the space and prohibit the possibility of escape. Then we easily subdued him on the scene without causing any casualties. Perhaps Su Ling herself didnt know, at this moment she was like a child, vividly dictating what happened on the scene to parents.


    Hmm? Its that simple  Shen Yi sped his hands together after hearing this, always feeling that there was something wrong, but he didnt know exactly where it was wrong.

 Chapter 88.2

    Chapter 88.2


    Perhaps it was normal logic that the Anti-Magic Bureau had used all its cards, so a mere extraordinary criminal in the area could not resist.


    Shen Yi couldnt think of anything wrong, so he could only stop thinking about it for the time being.


    Su Ling was in such a good mood that the director gave her a big credit and publicly praised her contribution at the meeting.


    The fact that she was the contact person of Chess yer was concealed, so the director directly put the credit of intelligence gathering on her.


    Colleagues were very surprised, and those who were originally dissatisfied with her promotion to a B-rank investigator all zipped their mouths. On the contrary, more people felt that Su Ling was bound to be the new A-rank of the future.


    Of course, even so, she was stoic and remained expressionless in front of others.


    But in front of Mr. Shen, she unknowingly reveals a truer side.


    Su Ling couldnt help but prop up her hands and smiled happily, Whew, I can finally rx in a few days.


    Shen Yi : How?


    The conversation paused as Su Ling felt it wasnt polite for her to speak directly at this time since it was working time.


    But she remembered that she had shared her concerns with him two days ago, so she continued.


    Two dayster is my birthday, one of my friend invited me to her house to celebrate my birthday


    She was little emotional at the end of speech.


    Since her fathers death she hadnt spent her birthday with anyone else.


    <em>Birthday party?</em>


    Shen Yi, who had lost rtives and friends for more than half a year, has not participated in simr activities. Somehow, he was looking forward to it and subconsciously asked: What, do you want to invite me?


    Upon hearing this, Su Lings eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the man in front of her.


    The existence of a suspected divine envoy, a powerful person with an untouchable level, the mysterious legend of Bnd ranked among the top in the world, a man who secretly manipted the major forces to kill each other, and arranged the Pseudo god without even meeting him. ..Actually said he wanted to attend my birthday party?


    Shen Yi also felt that the setting was a little crooked, so he hurriedly smiled and eased the situation. Just kidding.


    Su Ling nodded in response absentmindedly.


    <em>Yes, what am I thinking? We two arent the same kind of people at all, let alone the other party is not even a human being.</em>


    Shen Yi sighed inwardly. If he was really open and honest and removed the mysterious shell, the top management of the Anti-Magic Bureau might have some bold ideas.


    After all, Byron, and George were strong and powerful peoples even they were hiding all the times from buereu, only unfathomable would be enough to keep the Anti-magic Bureau at bay.


    Even though he was stronger than he was crossed here, he still had to avoid this kind of thing.


    <em>Id rather keep up the disguise. It would be better for everyone, and also for himself.</em>


    He rose calmly and left his seat.


    Happy birthday to you.


    Oh, oh.


    Su Ling shook her head. What was she thinking? She almost had an illusion..


    Just now she felt she was talking to normal friends, but how can it be possible?


    She, as usual, left no drop of coffee in her cup before getting up to leave the cafe.


    After sending her off, he saw one of the three causality was still sleeping sound in the table.


    Well, if the Pseudo-Gods had been confirmed to have been caught, then, Tina could also go home.


    She also needed a normal life.


    He walked over and gently knocked on the table.


    Go home and get some sleep, the cafe is closed today.


    Ah  Tina rubbed her eyes and slowly raised her head, obviously still a bit awake.


    Shen Yi said in a gentle tone: Its okay, Tina. You can rest assured that you can go home now, the bad guys who have been trying to do evil to you have already been caught.


    Really, thank you teacher.


    After a little silent, as processing his word she asked back in confusion: Closed today?


    Yes.


    He coaxed Tina gently and finally watched her leave the caf.


    It was only then that he also finally had a chance to catch up on his sleep.


    After locking the door and freshening up he returned to the bed, by the time his head touched the pillow it was already noon, and fell into a deep sleep.


    After sleeping for some unknown time he felt a vibration and awoke by it.


    A very familiar vibration


    Ugh


    Shen Yi opened his eyes and rolled over.


    Whos summoning me again?


    He was a bit helpless, but still calm and pulled the quilt to cover his head.


    <em>Who is the person who summoned me at this hour?</em>


    He poked his head out from under the covers and looked at the time on the clock.


    Its eight oclock in the evening and hed been asleep for a long time.


    He was slightly stunned, because he had never been summoned in the daytime before, this time he didnt know what kind of person or power was summoning him.


    Soon he realized that what came this time was not a summoning.


    After a while, the vibrations stopped.


    However, there was no gray misting, instead a blurry picture appeared in front of his eyes.


    Shen Yi on the bed was slightly stunned, awake quite a bit, focused on gazing over, and the originally blurred images gradually became clearer.


    <strong><em>Infinite disasters, the source of disasters.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The Lord of Ashes who annihted the Stars.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Praise be to You.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Your loyal believer Aina prays to You.</em></strong>


    He met the little girl kneeling on the ground in the picture.


    Aina was kneeling beside an exquisite and luxurious bed, wearing a white robe, calmly praying to the Lord of Ashes.


    <em>What is going on here?</em>

 Chapter 89: Confirmation

    Chapter 89: Confirmation


    <strong><em>¡°Infinite disasters, the source of disasters.¡±</em></strong>


    <strong><em>¡°The Lord of Ashes who annihted the Stars.¡±</em></strong>


    <strong><em>¡°Praise be to You.¡±</em></strong>


    <strong><em>¡°Your loyal believer Aina prays to You.¡±</em></strong>


    Aina had just taken a bath and was dressed in a white bathrobe, and as usual started to pray to the great ¡°Lord of Ashes¡± before going to bed.


    This was something she did every day before going to bed, and today was also same, nothing unusual.


    But regardless of her pious prayer, never once she received a response, she also felt it was normal, how can the Extraterrial God casually cast his sight into the mere mortal world?


    But even so Aina prayed sincerely.


    After all, the Lord of Ashes existed and had bestowed everything upon herself.He made her dignified, a real ¡°human¡±, a real living.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Shen Yi, who was lying on the bed, froze, upon this unexpected turn of event.


    The picture of the prayer in front of him was so real, and it was Aina who was undoubtedly kneeling on the ground.


    <em>What¡¯s going on ¡­¡­ By the way, I¡¯m starting to hear prayer not only now it also happened before, perhaps it was all an omen.</em>


    The previous few times he didn¡¯t see the picture, but this time it seed.


    Shen Yi fell into thought, he had a strong feeling that the more summons he epted, the more changes he had in his body simr to this.


    First he was being able to ept summons, then he could ept sacrifices, then it was being able to see the summoner in the dream world, and now it was being able to ept prayers ¡­¡­ And then what would it beter?


    Shen Yi sucked in a breath, vaguely feeling a strong sense of uneasiness, an inexplicable sense of destiny.


    Obviously, being summoned to be an ¡°extraterrestrial god¡± was not a simple ¡°mistake¡±.


    But what exactly happened, he stillcks the intelligence to analyze the truth.


    Just, how to resolve this current prayer situation?


    Lying on the bed, Shen Yi looked at the pious Aina and suddenly a thought shed across his mind.


    The current time was not yet the corresponding time of the Lord of Ashes.


    In other words, Prayer did not need to perform in the corresponding time of extraterrestrial God? Well, the same was true formunication in dreams. Now it seems that only summons must be performed within the specified time.


    He pondered whether or not to speak, and the Aina kneeling on the ground didn¡¯t seem to see him; so it was clear it was a one-way view.


    However, if he spoke, she would hear him, right?


    After a long hesitation, he rolled over on the bed and said nothing, and just waited for her prayer to end.


    But after a long time, Aina was still on her knees and praying, reciting words, obviously very pious.


    Shen Yi silently listened to the various prayers, but as time passed he couldn¡¯t bear it and felt boredom. And he came to the conclusion it would be better to take the initiative to test it, to see if his voice could be transmitted through the prayer screen.


    He also made up his mind to say just a single word and nothing more.


    After a lots of struggle, he finally called her name: ¡°Aina.¡± He spoke calmly as hey on his bed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, Aina in the prayer screen snapped her head up and looked around in confusion, like a kitten that had just put its head down to y with a ball and suddenly heard the sound of a food bowl wobbling in the next room, but didn¡¯t find the source of the sound in the first ce.


    She looked around in confusion, searching for the source of the sound.


    Aina, on that side, was very shaken inside.


    Just now, she felt an ancient, deep voice recalling in her heart, and after a moment of confusion, she couldn¡¯t help but remember the source of the voice.


    It was His voice!


    So, astonished Aina cautiously asked.


    ¡°The great ¡­¡­ Lord of Ashes? Do you, do you have any oracles?¡±


    Shen Yi opened his mouth, a little wanting to say, ¡°<em>Go to bed early, and don¡¯t bother me any more.</em>¡±


    But he held back and didn¡¯t skin so much, and silently waited for the prayer image topletely disperse.


    Eventually, the prayer screen in front of him disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    Pinched in time he counted ten minutes, neither too long nor too short, just exactly the same amount of time he had stayed after being summoned.


    With a sigh, he looked up at the ceiling from his bed.


    ¡°This way, it seems to be easier tomunicate with believers.¡±


    The corner of Shen Yi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, thinking of a bad possibility.


    ¡°If someone likes to pray in the middle of the night every day, how will I sleep in the future ¡­¡­¡±


    He suddenly thought of another problem, which was that he had heard a female voice before, and had the impression that the ent belonged to Emery.


    It was most likely a female from another continent, that immigrant country.


    Just for some reason, that prayer ended up failing and no image presented itself.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about this for now.¡±


    Shen Yi nced at the time again, without realizing it, he had already slept for eight hours, really sleeping for quite a long time.


    As a result, the current time period was a bit awkward.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep if he wanted to sleep again, but now was the time when normal people have to sleep ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do in the middle of the night.


    He suddenly remembered the, square ck iron box that was ced next to the trash can.


    Right, this was the raw material that Aina personally handed over to him, pleading to cast the ¡°Untouchable¡± grade Mysterious Relic.


    However, he didn¡¯t know the intangible art of ¡°casting¡±, so he need to find Byron.


    ¡°Casting¡± is one of the several domains of Nature.


    He once saw this sentence, ¡°If Fire is in harsh winter, it will brings warmth. If Fire is in warm spring, it will swallow everything.¡±


    Casting was the principle of transformation and destruction.


    By mastering the intangible art of casting, one could create mystical relics.


    In fact, Yare even mentioned one thing in his memory. This world, even the industrial revolution, was a gift from the extraterrestrial god in the realm of Cast.


    Getting up from the bed and looked at the square ck box next to the trash can.


    ¡°What exactly is in there?¡±


    Feeling curious, he left the bed and walked over to the box and squatted down, and reached out to open the ck box.


    The Seed of Chaos who tried so hard to open the box but didn¡¯t seed was easily undefended in his hand.


    Next instant the box was glowing with blinding light!


    The white light was so bright it engulfed everything in the house. Shen Yi close to the box was almost blinded and subconsciously closed his eyes, and took a long time to recover.


    A whileter, he slowly opened his eyes and saw the object in ck box.


    The object in the box seemed like a crimson burning me!


    It floated in the box, constantly emitting light and heat, as if it were a self-burning fireball!


    Tiny Sun ¡­¡­ This was Shen Yi¡¯s first thought when he saw this thing.


    He then shook his head.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    As usual, asking Yare¡¯s soul ball, who knew a lot of knowledge and hidden secrets.


    Although Yare was not as strong as George, he was George¡¯s teacher for a period of time, and the experience he gained from studying hard for a hundred years was quite rich.


    Even in the entire Bnd, there were probably no more than twenty people with a higher level of ult knowledge than Yare.


    Shen Yi rose to his feet, to get the Yare¡¯s soul ball, then closed his eyes and started to outline the shape of fierce mes in his head.


    <em>¡° Fiery Heart.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°The essence left behind after the world was burned out by the Lord of Ashes.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°A divine object that does not exist in the world and has only appeared in mythology.¡±</em>


    <em>A divine item that doesn¡¯t exist in the world, or originated from the Lord of Ashes? This thing could not be</em> ¡­¡­ Shen Yi was shocked in his heart.


    Thinking carefully, the timing was right.


    ¡°After that night, Aina immediately came to me.¡±


    He suddenly found that the more nonsensical conjecture he had made the other day seemed to be true¡­. Now it was just a matter of finding Aina for a final confirmation.


    ¡°Just now Aina was praying over here, but unfortunately, I can only wait for the next meeting.¡±


    Shen Yi sighed, then nned to learn more from Yare.


    What to do if you can¡¯t sleep?


    Study.


    He had thought that he would be awake straight through the day, but by the time the clock tickle five o¡¯clock, he was confused and a bit sleepy again.


    So he set an rm clock to 1hr to catch up his sleep and to prevent over sleeping.


    <em>If I sleep too much, I won¡¯t be able to make it in time to prepare for opening¡­ Fortunately, I don¡¯t open a breakfast shop, and the cafe doesn¡¯t need to open too early.</em>


    He once again began to sleep.


    As a result, just like this nap for a period of time, Shen Yi vaguely realized that he hade to the dream world.


    The surroundings were filled with white mist, vague darkness, and nothing else.


    Obviously, this was the realm of the white mist.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    Shen Yi thought of something and his face changed, finally realizing his biggest crisis right now.


    It¡¯s that the schedule was going to get more and more full.


    It was said that each of the 24 hours corresponds to an extraterrestrial god. If there were really so many summonses in the future, wouldn¡¯t he listen to prayers during the day and prayers in his dreams, interspersed with uninterrupted summonses?


    Completely too busy ah.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply a future where people are forced to work overtime¡­¡±


    Shen Yi felt a strong fear and suddenly felt that being a deity was also quite hard.


    ¡°Speaking of which, a lot of extraterrestrial gods don¡¯t pay much attention to humans, is there a ¡®pull ck¡¯ setting or a ¡®pull in assistant but don¡¯t remind¡¯ method.¡±


    He thought wildly while walking through the mists.


    And finally saw Byron kneeling on the ground.


    Byron was in a half-kneel state, looking in the other direction and turning his back to Shen Yi as he began to recount the contents of his prayer.


    ¡°Great Mist, because I have not been able to make a move against the Light Chasers andplete the test set up by the Receiver, I am now no longer trusted by the Lightless Dust.¡±


    ¡°And the Receiver seems to have moved away from Bnd.¡±


    Speaking here, Byron paused, hesitantly.


    ¡°But I always feel that ¡­¡­ Perhaps they still have a purpose to fulfill in Bnd, and won¡¯t just leave so easily.¡±


    Lightless Dust, Lightless Dust¡¯s purpose ¡­¡­ Shen Yi suddenly thought of something!


    It was a piece of information that had always been ignored by himself.


    Why would the Lightless Dust want to assassinate the Light Chaser and assassinate a saint of the Coronation Church? Flo was undoubtedly a big shot, and under normal circumstances, no one would idly provoke the authority of the Church.


    They would never set up this kind of test mission for no reason!


    As soon as this thought came.


    He calmed his racing heart and said to Byron calmly. ¡°Hold a new sacrifice as soon as possible.¡±


    No, it suddenly urred to him that there was actually a simpler way to confirm than this method.


    So, Shen Yi resumed.


    ¡°Put the knowledge you gained in that book.¡±

 Chapter 90: The Best Birthday

    Chapter 90: The Best Birthday


    <strong><em>Hold a new sacrifice as soon as possible.</em></strong>


    It was a normal oracle that is understandable.


    <strong><em>Put the acquired knowledge in that book?</em></strong>


    <em>Could it be that he is referring to ¡°The Language of Silence¡± in the library¡­</em>


    Byron was a little confused for a moment, not understanding the great He¡¯s intention in making this request.


    But he knew better not to specte on God¡¯s will, and just do as he was told.


    Perhaps this was the n of the gods. His level was too low to participate too much in this internal battle, and could only be a pawn in it.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Byron nodded slightly, indicating that he would obey.¡°Your will is my destiny.¡±


    After that Shen Yi didn¡¯t speak anything, but calmly waited for the dream to copse.


    As he was waiting, his mind recalled the Original Witch summoning, suddenly his mind became clearer and had a good understanding of the current situation.


    The original witch had already said the entire pseudo god incident to him from the very beginning.


    ording to records, the original witch¡¯s predictions werepletely urate and never failed.


    So, from original witch¡¯s prophecy, the Pseudo-Gods might ¡°win¡± for a while¡­ The current step-by-step development, including the arrest of the Pseudo-God, was probably all part of the Pseudo-God¡¯s n.


    And apart from that he did have ¡°prophet¡± type subordinate beside him, so how do he fall for this kind of trick, perhaps he really had a backup n.


    Suddenly a thing dawned on him, which he unconsciously ignored before. The two people who left important clues to themselves through writing were victims of a perception distorted by the pseudo-god.


    The important information they thought they were passing on.


    Was it really transmitted by one¡¯s own will?


    Perhaps, even this final struggle and anger is all fake?


    He no longer knew which ones were true and which ones were false. An enemy with cognitive distortion and prophecy power, it was difficult to usemon sense to determine whether he hadid traps.


    ¡°But sess is also predicted, and failure is also predicted.¡±


    Shen Yi recalled the original prophecy given by the witch.


    ¡°He will fall from the sky at his best, destroy under the witness of countless people. His body will not even leave a slightest trace, and he will never exist again.¡±


    He will eventually fail.


    This was the future that had been put in sight.


    Shen Yi decided not to bother with the pseudo-god thing for a time being, but to test his own bold guess.


    ¡°Perhaps, it is more important to confirm my suspicion than to dismantle theid out trap step by step.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    September, 20th.


    Night.


    Su Ling holding the umbre, arrived at her friend Demi¡¯s house.


    Today she dressed beautifully, even though it wasn¡¯t very expensive it was the best cloth she have.


    Her childhood days weren¡¯t best, sometime she starved for a few days with no food and only made a living by drinking water, and her clothes were worn out patched clothes for years. So these type of harsh living made her hardly spend too much money on herself.


    Su Ling looked at the house in front of her for a long time.


    This modest vi was Demi¡¯s home¡­ Although her father¡¯s position was one level lower than hers, he seemed to be quite wealthy.


    ¡°Demi¡¯s father agreed to my birthday party at her house, but it¡¯s limited to using the first floor.¡±


    Initially, Su Ling had no expectation for her birthday, so this kind of thing had little to do with her, she rang the doorbell.


    A whileter, the door opened by her good friend Demi.


    ¡°Su Ling, you are here atst!¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    The corner of Su Ling¡¯s mouth rose slightly and she couldn¡¯t help but smile, then walked in.


    Just as she walked through the door, she was surrounded by group of people and shouted together.


    ¡°Su Ling, happy birthday.¡±


    Su Ling was extremely surprised to find that many of her ssmates were here, not just Demi and a few others.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    This was different from what she had promised. She thought it was her first time to visit a friend¡¯s house on the pretext of her birthday, and she would only meet a few people.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look over at her friend, wondering what was going on.


    Demi responded with a smile.


    ¡°How is it enough for only me to celebrate your birthday, take this opportunity to make some more friends.¡±


    Someone immediately chimed in: ¡°Yes, yes, I didn¡¯t realize Su Ling also has a fun-loving side.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, Su Ling, everyone came to y today.¡±


    ¡°You do not mind right?¡±


    Su Ling felt a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Because she was more isted at school, and often people spoke behind her back that she was cold and out of sorts.


    Unlike Demi, a social butterfly!


    This was the first time Su Ling experienced this kind of live charging scene.


    Soon, this embarrassment of hers gradually melted away, as everyone was friendly and the enthusiasm of her ssmates slowly dissolved her frozen heart little by little.


    Birthday gift after birthday gift dazzled Su Ling and she could no longer restrain her heart.


    She was a little strange. It was understandable that her ssmates came to a party because of Demi¡¯s invitation¡­ Why did so many people give her gifts?


    It was clear that many of her ssmates were not particrly familiar with herself.


    But she was still very happy, and people at the party could see that she was in a good mood, and everyone was having a great time.


    Su Ling was really happy. She had not been so happy for so many years.


    Since her father¡¯s departure, no one celebrated her birthday, and she has never even participated in group entertainment among her peers.


    Su Ling knew herself best, her heart had yearned for ordinary people¡¯s happiness, she just never expected it to be this strong.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    Demi with a smile took out the gift she had prepared. A very exquisite silver brooch with exquisite design and obviously unusual price.


    Su Ling looked at this lucky girl living in the outside world. This guy was an abominable present!


    Also her best friend.


    She drank one ss after another. Gradually, this girl with extraordinary physique became a little drunk.


    Of course, everyone was also shocked by her drinking capacity, at least nearly half of them were drunk by her.


    Howe she drank so much¡­ It can¡¯t be seen on outside. This is thest consciousness of some male students.


    Su Ling rarely showed her emotions in front of others. Lately she had only shown her emotions in front of George and Shen Yi, but today she didn¡¯t inhibit it anymore.


    She was a little dazed after drinking and sat on the chair in a daze.


    The party continued for a long time, and students started to leave one after another. Of course, some men and women nned to go to other ces to continue ying¡­ Nn¡¯s atmosphere was quite open.


    Finally, the party drew to a close.


    Su Ling sat on the sofa in a daze, covering her head.


    Here came the dangers of alcohol¡­


    She shook her head again, in the future, there was no need to be like this, she was already eighteen years old, and it was good to spend her birthday in silence ¡­¡­


    Despite that thought, Su Ling was very happy.


    This was probably the best day ever.

 Chapter 90.2

    Chapter 90.2


    ¡°You are a good ssmate of my daughter¡¯s, right?¡±


    A distant voice sounded in the hallway, Su Ling who was in a daze opened her eyes and saw a man dressed in suit nearly 50 with a mustache walking toward here and once again heard him say, ¡°I heard you are only eighteen years old. In this young age you¡¯re already attending the Imperial College, it¡¯s really admirable.¡±


    Walking in front of her, he introduced himself: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Demi¡¯s father, Horn.¡±


    Hearing he was Demi¡¯s father Su Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The reason was very simple, the once neatly arranged organized vi was totally overturned with scattered bottles, tes, gifts and so, and coupled with the strong smell of alcohol was in the room.


    It was not know whether Su Ling¡¯s face flushed because of alcohol or embarrassment, she subconsciously stood up and greeted him: ¡°Uncle Horn, hello, I¡¯m Su Ling.¡±


    Most Nn people could clearly pronounce the names of Shangxuan people. For example, George and others would just call Su Ling. The Shangxuan people¡¯s words and sounds slightly different from modern Chinese.


    ¡°Su Ling.¡± Hornughed.


    Su Ling, years of living in slum had gained her lot of experience, so the next instant she knew the other party wasn¡¯t as kind as he looked on the surface. But she wondered why he was showing goodwill to her?


    Horn continued: ¡°Uncle will give you a gift as well, as a thank you for taking care of my daughter.¡±Saying that, he handed her an ordinary gift box.


    ¡°Go back and open it.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    She nodded slightly in the response, but as soon as receiving the gift she quietly used invisibility to peek at the gift inside, and stayed still on the spot.


    <em>Diamond!</em>


    Inside the ordinary gift box was a crystal-clear diamond!


    <em>It was too expensive!</em>


    The dazed Su Ling immediately woke by some point, and her deer likes eyes were filled with confusion and bewilderment.


    <em>Something is ¡­ not right.</em>


    Horn walked to the stairs intend to go upstairs, taking the first step he turned back and said with a smile: ¡°Su Ling,e upstairs now. Uncle has something he wants to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ling nodded softly, wondering what he was up to.


    She nced at Demi on the sofa, she was half-lying, half-sitting asleep.


    Then she started following Horn¡¯s footsteps and came to the second floor. Once again the intensity of the drink surged, leaving her a little confused.


    <em>Did I drink too much¡­ It seems to be¡­</em>


    Su Ling usually had a drink, but because of her extraordinary physique, she had never been drunk. Today was the first time she was half drunk and also felt dizzy.


    Horn entered a room, following him Su Ling had just pushed the door, at the same time the door was pulled from inside, and an old man walked out of the room, happening to the two to collide with each other.


    The old man held the ss of water in his hand, and in this ident he identally spilled all the water over Su Ling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, please forgive me.¡± He immediately started to apologize.


    Su Ling subconsciously said ¡°I forgive you¡±, but as she nced at his face, her eyes widened, and she jolted awake on the spot.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t be more sober!


    <em>It¡¯s him!</em>


    Su Ling was shocked and furious. The person who bumped into her had gray hair at temples, an old man, with dull eyes, and a slightly obese body¡­ He was the real culprit who directed the transcendentalist to kill the old candy seller.


    The Earl Bute ¡ª current patriarch of the Bute family.


    Su Ling almost lost her rationality and took the action, but she felt something was wrong, howe he was here?


    <em>Is this be a trap?</em>


    The old man seemed under her hot gaze stepped back a distance without hesitation.


    Su Ling stepped forward almost an instant, but an arm blocked her.


    ¡°Hey, If you have something to say, just talk, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Su Ling regaining bit sense found that the person who reached out to stop her was in his early thirties, wearing a neat ck suit, and had an extremely easy-going and friendly smile on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Benny?¡± She froze, not expecting her colleague to show up here.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Su Ling.¡± Benny greeted her with a smile.


    Benny had been a C-rank investigator ever since he was promoted ten years ago, and was notorious for being a jerk in the Anti-Magic Bureau always with little motivation.


    But he was also famous in a certain sense, because Benny is a recognized peacemaker and good old man. Almost every neer has been taken care of by him, and Su Ling, who has great potential, was no exception.


    Su Ling remained silent for a long time, without any warmth in her voice asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Benny smiled: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just heard that you and Mr. Bute have a bit of a misunderstanding, so today I want to take this opportunity to reconcile you with the Earl.¡±


    The old man at the side, nodded his head and said with full of regret: ¡°Yes, we do have a misunderstanding. s, it¡¯s all my fault. I regret it too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding.¡± Su Ling said in a deep voice.


    <em>It¡¯s murder!</em>


    Bute didn¡¯t feel embarrassed in the slightest, he nodded his head and followed her, ¡°Yes, you are right. It was not a misunderstanding but a mistake. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in misery too¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I won¡¯t run away.¡± He sighed and said, ¡°Su Ling, I know that it is not that simple for you to forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I can givepensation to the old man¡¯s rtives, or to you as well. I am willing to pay 20 million dor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Came Su Ling swift rey.


    Bute nodded in understanding and continued, ¡°Do you think what I did was wrong? In fact, I just wanted to take away a little bit of his life expectancy, just a little bit, and thenpensate him with ten million dors.¡±


    ¡°But it went wrong, and I didn¡¯t expect he only had five years left to live.¡±


    He stared at Su Ling and said sincerely: ¡°I know you are investigating me and even want to kill me, but have you ever considered that this means nothing to the dead people.¡±


    Saying that he paused for a moment and continued: ¡°I am promoting a bill recently. You can check it out. If this bill is passed, more children in Nn will get help with their education and medical care.¡±


    ¡°It will allow five years of life to be put to better use, and I feel that this is the truepensation for the deceased.¡±


    Saying all that the Bute waited for Si Ling response, but Su Ling in front of him was just staring silently through the conversation without the word.


    The old man sighed, full of bitterness: ¡°I know it may not be enough for you to forgive mepletely either, but think about it. Is it really so important to satisfy one¡¯s sense of justice?¡±


    Benny opened a bottle of champagne on the side, poured a ss for each of the four people present with a smile, took one sses and handed it to Su Ling.


    ¡°Happy birthday Su Ling. You are an adult from today on, so naturally you have to think like an adult.¡±


    Benny smiled amicably, while Su Ling remained silent and did not pick up.


    He said in the tone of an elder: ¡°Earl Bute has sincerely repented, and he has given in so much and is doing a good job of making amends.¡±


    ¡°If you still want to kill people like this, you are just satisfying your own selfish desires instead of pursuing true justice. In fact, you are no different from some extraordinary beings and vengeful ghosts who act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±


    <em>Not enough, not enough.</em>


    Though Su Ling didn¡¯t open her mouth, the voice in her heart had roared so loud.


    She turned her head and stared nkly at this man, a colleague who had always been a good guy in the Anti-Magic Bureau and helped everyone.


    She also had a certain good impression on him as a colleague, but she never imagined that he would actually say these words in a self-righteous manner.


    Demi¡¯s father, Horn, also nodded aside and spoke in the tone of an elder.


    ¡°Su Ling, what do you really want?¡±


    Su Ling still remained silent without a word.


    Seeing this Benny on the side added: ¡°Everyone makes mistakes, Su Ling, haven¡¯t you ever done anything wrong since you were a child? Haven¡¯t you done any single thing that goes against your so-called justice?¡±


    ¡°Not a single thing.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s answer was very quick, so quick that the three people present froze for a moment, apparently did not expect her to answer without thinking.


    ¡°You are indeed very upright, and I admire you too.¡± Horn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a good thing that you and my daughter have be friends.¡±


    ¡°Demi also often talks about you and hopes to always be friends with you.¡±


    <em>Demi</em>¡­ Su Ling was in a bit of a trance thinking about her friend, that was the only friend she had left.


    If she flipped out here, what would Demi think of herself?


    The three people present also said a lot, but Su Ling didn¡¯t listen at all.


    She knew that she couldn¡¯t seed here. There must be extraordinary bodyguards outside. Without a knife, she was not strong with bare hands and could not defeat Benny in a short time.


    Su Ling¡¯s mind was a little confused, and she was thinking about many other things at the same time.


    <em>Does Demi know about this? If she doesn¡¯t, does Demi know that her father is this kind of person? If she knew¡­</em>


    <em>If a fight breaks out here and she identally hurts her father¡­</em>


    Su Ling only felt dizzy, and the alcohol surged. She suddenly threw away Horn¡¯s gift box with the diamonds in it, opened the door and walked out.


    Benny and Earl Bute looked at each other, but neither of them uttered a word to stop.


    She quickly went down to the first floor and looked at her sleeping friend on the sofa in a daze.


    Demi, living in the outside world, was still sleeping peacefully apparently no idea about the ¡°special program¡± of today¡¯s birthday party.


    Su Ling breathed a sigh of relief immediately.


    But soon, she thought of another thing.


    Many people came to the birthday party today. Many of them were not familiar with me, but they all gave gifts.


    Who exactly did those gifts all want to send?


    She suddenly felt her scalp numb, her hands and feet feeling cold, and she didn¡¯t know how to move. She walked out of the vi before she knew it.


    The night was already very dark.


    The drizzle didn¡¯t stop and kept hitting the girl¡¯s body.


    Su Ling walked in a daze on the street for a long time, thinking about nothing, and her mind went nk.


    She couldn¡¯t distinguish between friends and enemies.


    The murderer had just been right in front of her, and he was an old man with no fighting ability, but she felt from the bottom of her heart that it was extremely difficult to kill him.


    If she really takes action, under the influence of Demi¡¯s father, she may lose her only friend in college.


    This was the most important reason for Su Ling¡¯s confusion.


    <em>What should I do?</em>


    <em>Punish the murderer?</em>


    It was for an old man who gave me candy without leaving his name.


    Or for something else¡­


    Su Ling was a little confused and at a loss, and recalled George¡¯s st words¡±¡­ People like ourself should better leave the other world as soon as possible, otherwise we will not be able to survive.


    Unconsciously, she had already arrived near the cafe.


    Su Ling was at a loss for a while, then reached out and gently touched her abdomen, feeling a slight heat.


    ¡°Because of the brand, there is some kind of mysterious power that guided me here?¡±


    It¡¯s already veryte, but the cafe still had onest ray of light, amp.


    It was like he was waiting for her.


    Su Ling bit her lip, walked towards the cafe, and pushed open the ss door.

 Chapter 91: Transforming the Truth

    Chapter 91: Transforming the Truth


    In the Cafe.


    Shen Yi sitting by the window was deep in his thoughts.


    After getting from the dream world he monitored the library through ¡®Book of Ten Travellers¡¯ and as soon as Byron left after putting his knowledge he went on and retrieved the book.


    The knowledge Byronpiled into the book was stored in the form of his memory.


    Shen Yi recalled the forbidden knowledge he had read in the book.


    It was both deciphered and profound.


    At this moment his thoughts were littleplicated, because he thought his thought were little nonsensical, now the truth was in front of him, the two pieces of knowledge he randomly given from ¡°Prosperous Journey¡± and ¡°Equality of Things¡±, was turned into powerful and twisted forbidden knowledge of ¡°Beyond the Bondage¡± and ¡°Unity of All Things¡±¡­


    In case ordinary people were to hear this name, they would be driven into madness endlessly, and those below the distortion level would die on the spot by simply ncing at the contents, even if they survived whaty ahead for them was to be monsters.


    It was a real taboo.Only disaster-level ultists, such as Byron¡¯s level could learn the content. Even if they did, they always have to be vignt against being misled and seduced by taboo knowledge.


    ¡°It is really worthy of being forbidden knowledge from Extraterrestrial god. It is full of indescribable knowledge. Its very existence itself is iparably harmful for normal people.¡±


    After reading all the content, he didn¡¯t have any adverse reactions, perhaps because of his own special characteristics.


    Now he became more clear and could confirm several very important things.


    <em>Firstly, after he is summoned, he will emit a strong aura of extraterrestrial God. Secondly, his self in the eyes of the summoner is not his real self but an ¡°alien version¡± possessing an appearance that is almost like that of extraterrestrial God.</em>


    <em>Second, the things he gives out in the summoning site will be transformed ordingly to respective gods things!</em>


    After a long silence he muttered to himself: ¡°This seems to be the case, so in future I don¡¯t have to be so panicked in the site.¡±


    After discovering that his self in the dream had a different version not his real image he portrayed, he associated it with the bestowed object and thought it would be transformed, but felt that it was a bit too outrageous.


    Any apple or poem could be transformed into a real mystical item, and this kind of thing didn¡¯t seem usible no matter how he thought about it.


    But again if he thought it carefully.


    The Byron¡¯s initial aloofness had changed, and he really treated him with immense respect and honor, he even resurrect his dead daughter!


    At the time Shen Yi also marveled at Byron¡¯s session of resurrecting the dead and felt this world ult things were so great and could do things that couldn¡¯t be possible at all.


    It was only after supplementing the ult knowledge from the Yare¡¯s soul ball, he knew the human wizards to resurrect the dead waspletely impossible, unless they seek relevant knowledge and power from extraterrestrial God!


    Now putting these two information together, it was after he summoned him he gained relevant knowledge and resurrect his daughter.


    As for the witch she summoned him to ask a weapon to gave it to Light Chaser Saint Flo to attack pseudo god. He also blurred it out and gave out the ordinary kitchen knife.


    But after careful consideration, the witch didn¡¯te to settle the score with him for this spam.


    It slowly became more and more bizarre to Shen Yi, and he gradually improved the conjecture. So he decided to do an experiment, by using an apple.


    The experiment was very simple. During the summoning he would give Chaos Ember Order the most ordinary fresh apple, a few dayster he will ask Aina again as an envoy.


    ¡°How was the sacrifice that day?¡±


    By these he could test whether his guess was urate without revealing the true situation.


    But now, he encountered the praying Byron in the dream world, so he could directly use another method to test it.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yi¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°The Fiery Heart is really the apple given by me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s seems to be the case.¡±


    It still felt outrageous to Shen Yi, and she had difficulty epting it, and then began thinking about how to capitalize on it.


    He went back to his room to take his notes from the drawer, then returning to the seat he began to noted down his current situation.


    Picking up the pen he tapped it on the desk, while muttering: ¡°Well, there are a few things that need to be sorted out.¡±


    ¡°First, the apple given to the summoner during the ¡°summoning period¡±, turned into a fiery heart. So is it always like this, or will it turn into something else if the apple is given the second time?¡±


    ¡°Second, whether the thing given is food or knowledge, such as an apple that has turned into a fiery heart, and then is given to the summoner by one¡¯s own hands during the ¡°summoning period¡±, will it turn into an apple again, or it will still be fiery heart, does it ¡°evolve¡± twice ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Third, the gift I gave in the summoning time transformed to the mythical object or knowledge to the corresponding extraterrestrial God. What happen if I gave knowledge in the summoning ceremony of the Chaos Ember Order, and food to Byron¡¯s summons?¡±


    He almost wrote all the points so after writing here he stopped and saw the points and thought what was missing, then a point came.


    ¡°Fourth, what is the source of the power I got? Is it really just a cheat thates with time travel? In this mysterious world based on chaos and madness, are there really cheap cheats that are given away for free?¡±


    ¡°Hey, my intuition tells me that things may not be that simple.¡±


    ¡°By contrast, the pseudo-god things don¡¯t seem to be the biggest problem.¡±


    Next, Shen Yi began to think about how to utilize the power of this ¡°Transformation God Gift¡±.


    The simplest way was to continuously give various things to the believers during the summoning, wait until they were transformed into real divine gifts, and then find a way to get them back into his hands.


    Well, for finding way to get Divine gift back it wasn¡¯t impossible. If he borrowed it in the name of Divine Envoy, the believer would not refuse, even would offer it to him happily.


    With all of this thought running in Shen Yi¡¯s mind his confidence increased, and felt the future would be better.


    ¡°In a sense, as I progress step by step, the gap between me and the true god seems to be getting smaller and smaller.¡±


    <em>It¡¯s just the number of roles I have to y is a bit much¡­</em>


    Once again Shen Yi¡¯s mind raced with thoughts and he fell into a dilemma of epting prayers and sacrifices 24 hours a day. At that time, he might really issue an oracle and strictly prohibit every believer from praying to or offering sacrifices to him unless necessary!


    Shaking the head he patted his face: ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for now.¡±


    ¡°Someone ising.¡± While muttering, he turned his head and looked outside the window.


    After frequent summon not only his physical strength increased, but his spirit, five senses and inspiration also improved at some point, so finding the little movement and different breath was so normal to him.


    He found the personing here was Su Ling.


    He ced the notes away casually, with no worries of Su Ling might take a peak.


    Because although Shangxuan people¡¯s writing was also phic writing, it was still different from the modern Chinese where he came from. So apart from him no second person could read his content.


    Su Ling, opening the cafe door saw Mr. Shen sitting be the window seat.


    <em>He seems to be waiting for someone, for her, or did he know she wille here?</em>


    Taken aback by this strange thought she stood still and greeted: ¡°Mr. Shen¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem to have encountered some difficulties and is confused.¡± while speaking he calmly gestured her to sit down.


    Though Shen Yi didn¡¯t possess any mindreading abilities, the emotion that was written on her delicate face was clear to anyone who saw it.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡±


    Su Ling nodded in response and confirmed her innital guess ¡®<em>he¡¯s really waiting for me</em>¡¯ calmly moved forward and took the seat.


    Shen Yi got up and went to the room to get a roll of towels for Su Ling and made a cup of hot coffee for her.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Su Ling silently took a sip of the hot coffee, and found it was new type of coffee, and after a long silence she recounted what happened today.


    Only now Shen Yi realised that Su Ling was teeneager and just turned eighteen today, his past encounter gave him the illusion that Su Ling had already grown up.


    Su Ling continued: ¡°Actually, I know what they¡¯re saying, but it¡¯s just they want me to stop investigating and punishing them.¡±


    ¡°A lot of it is just acting.¡±


    ¡°But I still feel a little¡­ confused.¡±


    ¡°¡­ If I really take action, I will probably lose my friends.¡± speaking here her voiceced with tinge of pain.


    For the first time Shen Yi felt Su Ling in front of him was really child. ¡°You should know very well that this is not a misunderstanding or mistake, but a premeditated murder, because the old man¡¯s birthday is the same as Earl Bute.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ling nodded in a response before adding: ¡°I also know that it is the groups and factions that carry out the bill, and Count Bute¡¯s strength alone is not of the utmost importance.¡±


    ¡°But I still¡­¡±


    Shen Yi continued with a smile: ¡°How about this, first you calm down. Then take out a piece of paper and note down all the possibilities that may arise if you persist, and then write down the things that you can and cannot give up.¡±


    ¡°In the end, you¡¯ll be able to see your heart.¡±


    ¡°See your heart¡­¡± Su Ling lowered her head pondered calmly, and sincerely epted the suggestion.


    She suddenly raised her head and asked, ¡°If it were you, what will you do?¡±


    Shen Yi did not answer directly, but said: ¡°But I am not you, and no one is you.¡±


    He nced at the clock.


    The time was not yet past twelve, and there were still more than ten seconds before the day passed.


    Shen Yi sincerely offered his blessings once again.


    ¡°Su Ling, happy birthday.¡±


    The corner of Su Ling¡¯s mouth curved up somewhat helplessly, and said sincerely: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tonight Su Ling gone through a lot, and was already tipsy in Demi¡¯s home and after a long walk and chatting she reached the end.


    A wave of sleepines struck her and at some point shey down on the table and unconsciously fell asleep.


    Shen Yi shook his head and sighed: ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have a bed to sleep on tonight.¡±


    Is this the first girl to stay?


    With a sigh he gently picked up the sleeping Su Ling and headed into the small room.


    Su Ling was as light as she looked, as soon as he ced her on the bed she curled up slightly like a cat. Shen Yi carefully covered her with his quilt.


    ¡°I wish you a good dream.¡±


    He decided in his heart, that no matter what decision Su Ling made, he would respected her choices and ideas.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Morning.


    Su Ling tossed on the bed and gradually woke up from her deep sleep, her head still hurt a little. She slowly opened her eyes and what came into her eyes was n unfamiliar ceiling.


    <em>This¡­ is¡­ his room?</em>


    By now Su Ling was fully awake and looked around curiously and found that this ce was¡­ ordinary than expected? ordinary? narrow?


    She hastily retracted such irreverent thoughts, and then, recalling yesterday¡¯s incident, and was silent for a while.


    In fact, Su Ling knew what her decision was without taking out a pen and paper.


    She pulled out a piece of candy paper from her pocket that she had been carrying for a long time.


    Su Ling stared at it for a full few minutes before putting it back again, suddenly she felt much more rxed.


    She got up from the bed, tidied her loose hair in the room, and bit curious about what Shen was doing.

 Chapter 92: Assassination

    Chapter 92: Assassination


    The cafe was opened as usual time, since it was a little early Shen Yi started to prepare the coffee ingredients and materials and arranged neatly in a row, while waiting for a customer toe. An elegant and slow music was ying on the background making the atmosphere calm.


    With a warm and inviting atmosphere filled with the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and soft background music, any person would inevitably find them rxing in no time, never could imagine it was the hideout ce of ¡°Mastermind.¡±


    The drizzle outside had stopped, and the new day begin with warm sunshine.


    Shen Yi arranging everything up started to brew a cup of ck coffee for him, just then he heard the back door opening sound and raised his head and met Su Ling.


    He nodded his head in greeting before asking: ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you feel a headache?¡±


    Normally, the drunkard would feel a splitting headache the next day, but it was only for a normal person, not Su Ling, she was long differed from normal and had extraordinary physic.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ling increasingly felt Shen Yi before her was more approachable than she thought, and silently muttered to her.


    <em>This mysterious existence actually enlightened me and also given his bed to me to stay for one night.</em><em>We¡¯re considered as friends, right?</em>


    At the same time, Su Ling mused over what position she held in the eye of Shen Yi.


    Shen Yi nodded in response and after taking one more nce at her he continued, ¡°It seems, you have made the final decision.¡±


    Upon a nce Shen Yi was sure of her decision, because Su Ling looked calm and determined unlike tangled up of mess likest night.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then go and be careful not to expose yourself to danger. I will lend you a thing which will be helpful to you.¡±


    As soon as the words fell out, Shen Yi suddenly felt a little strange, and felt he was really addicted to ying the role of the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Now he actually seriously abetting and encouraging Su Ling to kill a councilor, an earl, and a real upper ss figure.


    <em>It seems I became on in the identity and no longer ceasing to y, but be a real mastermind behind the scenes.</em>


    As he gave careful thought, the forces he now held were indeed quite a lot, and the power he possessed was getting stronger and stronger.


    And, after confirming the truth of ¡°Divine Transformation¡±, he could continue to strengthen his power and strength in a virtuous cycle in the future, and the future may really be limitless.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Initially, Su Ling didn¡¯t think of rying his strength to seek revenge, now hearing him said leading the thing she felt with his help the thing will go smooth so she nodded seriously in response and epted the mysterious relic handed over by Shen Yi, and was astonished.


    She just thought that he will leaned a disaster level de or something, but never imagined he would leaned this thing.


    With a determination she nodded her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Earl of Bute was really live up to his name, his vi was located in the West Bnd.


    A prosperous upscale ce with obvious respectability.


    Currently, the Earl Bute was in his study on the third floor, leaning againstfortably on a chair, he held a cigar in one hand and red wine in other hand, seemingly enjoying his content.


    From the pile of ashes and cigar butt next to him show he had smoked a lot with no regard of his health. After sessfully retrieving the lifespan he longer restrained himself and even felt if he doesn¡¯t enjoy his content it will only be wasteful and even felt if something happen, he could still snatch a lot of lifespan.


    After thest night lesson, he not only rectified his mistake to turn into a new leaf, bute to the conclusion of doing the next ritual outside the Bnd.


    Earl Bute¡¯s eyes were not as muddy asst night but rather sharp and sinister, and he snorted.


    The city was a ¡°monster house¡± in a sense.


    This time, the life span of the old guy was taken away. On the one hand, it was a bit difficult to find a qualified person with the same birthday, and on the other hand, he was already seriously ill.


    He never expected that an old loser selling sugar, a marginalized person living in a slum, would actually have contact with a senior investigator!


    In the end, the other party really wants to punish himself regardless of this matter!


    The probability of that was too small, still thinking of the investigators, he became furious.


    ¡°Assholes, they¡¯re all a bunch of assholes!¡±


    In fact, the Earl But anger was not only towards Su Ling but also towards Investigator Benny.


    The male secretary wearing sses stood aside, not daring to move a muscle.


    Earl Bute snorted coldly: ¡°That guy named Benny came to me and asked me for a deposit of one million, saying he could try to persuade the crazy woman to stop her actions.¡±


    ¡°In the end, it didn¡¯t work out, so he told me that this lunatic named Su Ling had a paranoid mental disorder and was very difficult to persuade.¡±


    ¡°He also said that he would think of another way, in fact, he didn¡¯t want to return the money, and kept dragging it out.¡±


    <em>They actually lied to me, what a bunch of damn investigators!</em>


    The more Bute thought about it, the angrier he grew.


    The male secretary couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°No matter how powerful she is, she is just a person, and also a government employee. Is it really necessary to pay so much attention to her?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± Earl Bute shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a nominal identity in the world. You don¡¯t know the Anti-Magic Bureau and our government only have a cooperative rtionship, not a subordinate rtionship.¡±


    The secretary was stunned for a moment and asked doubtfully: ¡°Cooperation?¡±


    Earl Bute eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Let me ask you, how long has Nn¡¯s current dynasty been?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of years.¡±


    Earl Bute sighed and went on: ¡°The predecessor of the Anti-Magic Bureau existed as early as two thousand years ago. At that time, they were one of the human guardians of the entire Second Continent.¡±


    ¡°In today¡¯s era, the church, the royal family, and the Anti-Magic Bureau are still the three pirs in Nn¡¯s world.¡±


    The male secretary was dumbfounded, his perceptions were somewhat shocked,pletely not expecting that this special department of the Anti-Magic Bureau would be so powerful and more terrifying than imagined.


    He then asked: ¡°Since they are so powerful, why don¡¯t they try to hold more power?¡±


    Earl Bute asked in return, ¡°Why does that person named Su Ling have to kill me?¡±


    Under his question the secretary fell into deep thought, after a long time he slowly uttered a word. ¡°Idealist.¡±

 Chapter 93: The Wizard Family

    Chapter 93: The Wizard Family


    ¡°Chris¡± With a smile Shen Yi pointed to the seat: ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chris nodded in response and walked over to the seat, while thinking


    ¡®Mr. Shen seems to be in a good mood today, has he encountered something good, surely something she can¡¯t intervene in.¡¯


    Chris with her years of experience and upbringing knew well when to dig in and when to retreat.


    She¡¯s always being a dog licker¡­


    In fact, Shen Yi felt a little ufortable for being boot licked by a beautiful female subordinates at the same time felt a bit funny.


    Shaking the head, he went over and got a Chris¡¯s order before proceeding to prepare a steaming cup of coffee and delivered it to her, then he engrossed him with work and handled the other customers and settling the bills, when sending thest customer off a genuine sense of joy illuminated his features, turning around he regained his sense and calmly walked over to Chriss.


    Chriss had almost finished her coffee leaving only a little at the bottom with patiently waiting for him without any dissatisfaction or impatience. To be precise Chriss had no word as dissatisfaction when ites to Shen Yi instead she felt it was her great fortune to met Shen Yi, so let alone waiting for a few minutes even if she were to made wait for days she would have no opinion in it.As soon as Shen Yi took a seat, he very much wanted to ask: <em>How is the matter given to you? Is the money debited to the ount?</em>


    But in order to maintain his existing image, he tried his best to hold back his impulsive and raising the corner of his mouth, by saying.


    <em>Money was just an external possession.</em>


    <em>I don¡¯t care about this insignificant papers.</em>


    Saying so, Shen Yi casually stretched out his right hand and tapped his index finger on the table rhythmically.


    ¡°Mr. Shen.¡±


    Chris face bloomed in full smile, she slightly lowered her head in greeting, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found in few days there is going to be an auction for the inner world, in which a lot of Transcendents will participate, and I¡¯d like to bid on the Spiritual Water you¡¯ve given me in that auction.¡±


    Returning that day, Chriss surfed the inte and mythological books to knew the thing she was carrying was not some bluff product which the ordinary person could obtain at random, but spiritual water.


    The spiritual water was only present in the ancient time and mentioned in mythologic book. It was a holy object, which create wonders of healing any types on bloody wound, cleansing soul and not only that on top of retriving dead to lives.


    The more Chriss read the more astonished she became to the point of bing dumb, and had hard time believing the product in her hand was the mythological object which only existed in history and immediately went to ce the product in safe.


    Patting the racing heart, she mused over how <em>Mr. Shen actually handed such important items to me and exchanged it for money? It¡¯s seems like he doesn¡¯t care at all!</em>


    Even after racking her brain for a long time she couldn¡¯te with the conclusion and thought of a possibility which she herself find hard to believe.


    Mr. Shen strength should far exceed than that of disaster level powerhouses!


    Aside from this possibility, Chris found no other options seemed feasible. Like Mr. Shen was short of money so he was selling this product to getting money. Thinking of this she shook her head to throw out this thought.


    Whatever the case might be, Chris¡¯ outlook on life was greatly impacted, and she increasingly felt that she couldn¡¯t keep up with Mr. Shen¡¯s level of thinking.


    Perhaps in her eyes it¡¯s a myth thing, but in his eyes it was just an insignificant thing¡­¡­


    Indeed, Chris guessed right that Shen Yi was selling it forck of money but what she didn¡¯t know was among the items he have the most useless thing was spiritual water.


    <em>It turns out that the money hasn¡¯t been received yet</em>¡­


    Shen Yi¡¯s once racing heart almost calmed instantly, but he wasn¡¯t much disappointed rather felt, maybe important mysterious items were difficult to sell.


    Hearing the word ¡®Auction¡¯ he didn¡¯t find it strange.


    He nodded his head in understanding: ¡°Good.¡±


    As long as he could get money it would be fine anyway.


    Seeing her thoughts confirmed, Chris breathed a sigh of relief and continued with a smile: ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I can take out spiritual water in your name¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Yi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s better not to reveal the rtionship between me and you for a time being.¡±


    His identity was a littleplicated with many connections in the inner world and may bring unnecessary trouble and danger to Chris.


    Chris didn¡¯t question it and find it was a reasonable request.


    ¡°Well, I understand.¡±


    ¡°You did a good job.¡±


    Just when Shen Yi was about to give a reward, Chris suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°Actually, I also did some other things.¡±


    <em>Other things?</em>


    Chris took a nce at his expression and saw he was as same as usual before continued: ¡°I re-recruited several extraordinary beings for My Tumihua Office. I told them that I am working for a powerful existence.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shen Yi raised his eyebrows.


    Chris felt that he would misunderstood her and hurriedly exined: ¡°However, except for my most trusted old subordinates, no one knows that I am actually serving the legendary you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡± Shen Yi had no problem with her things and nodded in response and waited for her to continue.


    Chris breathed a sigh of relief and finally asked a crucial question.


    ¡°I wonder if I can share the knowledge that you have imparted to me to cultivate a group of Transcendents who are loyal to you. After all, I alone cannot serve you perfectly.¡±


    Shen Yi was a bit surprised by her request and thought that she actually thought of this step!


    <em>It seems like a win-win choice, on the one hand, to increase the power I can mobilize, on the other hand, her position will continue to increase with the reward I give, after all, she is my spokesperson.</em>


    The Chaos Remnant Order has more substance, but after all, it¡¯s an illegal force, and it¡¯s important to have a neutral affiliated force.


    Shen Yi¡¯s view of Chris had once again soared.


    If he agreed, she would try to expand her power in the inner world, and then she would ¡°scrap everything until the end.¡±


    Of course, as his spokesperson, all her power and status depend entirely on his gift. If Chis lost his support, the Tu Mihua¡¯s survival in the other world would onlyst in the blink of an eye.


    The premise of all this is that you really have the power to sweep everything.


    Shen Yi knew his level very well although his power and strength has increased significantly he was still far from the ¡°untouchable level¡± that these people imagined¡­


    Relying on ¡°gift transformation¡± may not necessarily make him stronger step by step.


    After much consideration, Shen Yi felt this method was passable and nodded in response. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°You can act as my spokesperson and keep expanding your power.¡±


    ¡°Well, go do what you want to do.¡±


    Hearing this, Chris was iparably excited, and an uncontroble smile appeared on her face.


    She nodded her head repeatedly and said excitedly. ¡°Yes! I understand!¡±


    Chris truly had the urge to kneel down and pledge her allegiance on the spot.

 Chapter 92.2

    Chapter 92.2


    Earl Bute nodded slightly and said: ¡°Well, this is indeed one of the reasons. As for why the Anti-Magic Bureau does not involve greater power, even I don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    The Earl Bute took a puff of smoke and exhaled it slowly before turning his head and said: ¡°Go and invite Mr. Ennius from the Salian family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary responded naturally as he had already expected it.


    As a person close to Earl Bute the secretary knew that the Salian¡¯s were descendants of the Salian dynasty that existed nearly a thousand years ago.


    The Salian Dynasty originated from the once powerful empire on the Second Continent¡ªthe extinct Holy Empire.


    This family had an ancient history that was unknown to the outside world, but possessed an incredible power. The members of the families were all Wizards with elderly holding official position, and the patriarch of the family was an ult master who had quite a few names and feats that made him a legend in the inner world.


    As for the rtionship between Bute and Salian was Bute was a of the branch of Salian family. But this wasn¡¯t entirely the reason for Salian family to helping him, they do have the reason. In the eyes of public the Bute was a respectable gentleman as well as Councilor holding much authorities, as for Salian family although they were powerful they were unknown to public and apart from wizard title they didn¡¯t have much authorities like Bute so likely Bute became an important pawn in their hands.


    As for Bute he needed the Salian family help to establish his position and status in the world so it was a mutual benefit for both of them.


    Mr. Ennius, whom Count Bute was going to ask to protect him, was also his blood rtive.Ennius¡¯s strength was of an upper echelon level in the Twisted ss, which was more than enough to deal a mere B-rank investigator.


    As Earl Bute recalled thest night event he became more angry slumping on the chair, he took a deep puff of smoke, suddenly his eyes lit up with a sh of idea andughed.


    As heughed his eyes narrowed into the line: ¡°By the way, you also find a women for me who is good at ying. Then, I will ask Mr. Ennius to use the invisible technique of the ¡®moth¡¯ field to change her appearance into something like that female lunatic, well, she¡¯s still quite good looking.¡± While saying he already pictured the women as Su Ling and various following games.


    The male secretary was taken aback for a moment beforeughing along with him.


    ¡°Alright, I will prepare it ordingly.¡±


    Saying that the secretary took leave and nned to walk out.


    While Earl Bute was nning how to safeguard himself for the next few hours until Mr. Ennius arrived.


    ¡°The Transcendent bodyguards are guarding here, so it¡¯s impossible for an investigator to sneak in, unless she posses extraordinary power.¡±


    While Earl Bute was making some counter measure n, he suddenly heard a female voiceing from a distance.


    ¡°Down.¡±


    The secretary who was close to the door heard the loud bang, like a tower of cakes copsing behind him, along with felt a stter of sticky and hot object on his back.


    Feeling confused he turned around, in an instant his eyes widened to the round ball, his face lost its all colour and fell down on the floor straight.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª ¡ª !¡±


    Su Ling standing outside the window calmly opened an antiquarian book.


    ¡°The Book of Travelers in Ten Directions¡±


    Yah, the thing which Shen Yi lend to her was ¡°The Book of Travelers in Ten Directions¡±


    The book had ayout of Earl Bute¡¯s vi, so sinceing here she had been monitoring the vi throughout the process, so with this she smoothly sneaked in without alerting the enemies.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was after she fell into deep slumberst night, Shen Yi came here through atomization and recorded this vi, he somehow felt that Su Ling would choose this option, so now it came to the handy.


    He knew that every ¡°Travel¡± the user would lose an important thing, so he only lend her this thing as a surveince device to spy on the guards here, so Su Ling had no worries of losing a thing, and of course she was only using it for peeping.


    Su Ling finishing her job breathed a sigh of relief, but kept her eyes on the movement of people on the pages of the book, and saw the guards were rushing to the study, so she ran in another direction and hurried outside the vi.


    For Su Ling assassinating the Earl was just a piece of cake the real problems only lies on the aftermath, which she had yet to face, even for that she had no worries because she avenged the candy seller.


    Holding the ck knife in her right hand and the Book of Travelers in Ten Directions in her left hand she walked out of the vi.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Shen¡¯s help, trying to sneak in and assassinate without leaving a trace would be incredibly difficult.¡±


    ¡°The best oue is I¡¯m getting injured seriously, and for the worst¡­¡± Just recalling Count Bute¡¯s disgusting words made her scalp numb.


    Su Ling couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the same time increasingly grateful to Shen Yi for his help and thought hard about how to repay him, but even after racking her brain for quite some time, she still felt she had nothing of value to offer him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shen Yi was as usual serving the guests in the coffee shop with a professional smile.


    Tina had asked leave for some work to do on so Shen Yi was all alone himself like he was before, these familiar busyness made him a little unhappy.


    After serving the order to the table, he walked back to the counter even though he was busy his mind wandered to Su Ling: ¡°Su Ling should have seed, right? If not, I wonder will she use the ¡®Travel¡¯ function of the Book of Travelers from Ten Directions?¡±


    Shen Yi was not afraid that Su Ling would covert his book after borrowing it, but she might miss it.


    He had no intention of following Su Ling to getting involved in her quest. For one reason he knew Su Ling was capable enough to do her work and other was he knew how concerned she was to this matter and only by avenging herself she would feel fulfilled.


    So he focused on supporting her by providing her with the resources she needed to carry out her n, and he was sure everything will go well.


    As he was in thought, his phone message tone went off.


    He eagerly took out his cell phone with the thought of a message from Su Ling, but saw it was from Chris.


    She asked him if he had any free time and nning toe to the cafe.


    Shen Yi wasn¡¯t disappointed but rather his eyes lit up. In fact, he was thinking about Chris every day!


    ¡°I wonder if the things I entrusted to her for auction were exchanged for money?¡±


    Thinking of this, Shen Yi was filled with anticipation, as if he could smell the fragrance of banknotes from a thousand miles away.


    He immediately replied a message to Chris.


    ¡°Can.¡±


    Not long after Chris arrived at the cafe with a smile on her face seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Mr. Shen.¡±


    As soon as Chris stepped in She Yi felt like running to her to ask did you got money, only he knew how much he controlled his willpower to maintain a calm facade. He had only one thought in his mind.


    <em>The money ising!</em>

 Chapter 93.2

    Chapter 93.2


    The Earl Bute¡¯s vi.


    Inside the study where the Bute suddenly died.


    There was a man standing in front of the Earl¡¯s desk wearing a ck cloak, blonde hair, and gold-rimmed sses, and he was ying with his ring in his little finger as he stood there.


    ¡°Are you sure the murderer is that investigator?¡± His voice was indifference with no ups and down.


    In the corner of the study, the male secretary who witnessed everything was bundled up in the corner while covering his ears, he was drenched in sweat and was trembling uncontrobly.


    Some times passed but no words came out of his mouth despite opening and closing the lips, finally he uttered a word.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know, but apart from her no one has a deadly grudge against the Earl right now!¡±


    Despite his response, the word he spoke was slurred with no rity making the one baffled.


    But Ennius did not seem to care about this, with a calm smile he took off his gold-rimmed sses and wiped them clean.¡°Never mind, let me see for myself.¡±


    Putting on his sses back, he took out a piece of paper from the desk and wrote some incantations on it, then he folded the piece of paper, and folded it again, and folded it again.


    Then Ennius shook his hand a little, suddenly the folded piece of paper in his hand glowed with red light, following that the paper took shape and became a paper man, and jumped to the table not far away.


    Ennius just asked to the shining red paper man.


    ¡°Who is most likely the murderer?¡±


    The male secretary on the corner suddenly froze, looking nkly at the front and spoke mechanically, ¡°Su Ling!¡±


    Ennius nodded in response and continued: ¡°Tell me everything that happened recently, as well as the details before Earl Bute¡¯s death.¡±


    The male secretary, as if put on the y button started to recount of how the Bute plundered the lives of the marginalized and recovered his health, also in the process identally provoke the senior investigator of the Anti-Magic Bureau. And how he nned to manipte the investigator, he directly dictated each and every words of Bute without concealing it in slightest.


    Ennius was remained expressionless through the whole process, and finally sneered.


    ¡°This investigator dared to kill the Bute family¡¯s matriarch. It¡¯s obvious that she didn¡¯t think that we, the Salian family, will pursue this matter.¡±


    Ennius knew this matter had to be dealt with otherwise they would have no face. He knew that face had to be restored.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether Su Ling was an investigator or normal person, since she dared to touch a person backed by the Salian family, she has to face the consequences.


    The consequence she has to pay would be a life.


    As for the Anti-Magic Bureau, which has always emphasized stability andpromise, won¡¯t intervene disproportionately at this level of grudge fighting, even if it did, Ennius would not care.


    To put it another way, the Salian family was not from Nn at all.


    They were meticulous, detail-oriented and beer-loving Mutton people, with only a few livelihoods in Bnd, so they don¡¯t have to worry aboutpletely angering the Nn Anti-Magic Bureau and being uprooted.


    ¡°But before that, there¡¯s one more thing I have to do.¡±


    Ennius mission toing to Nn was not only to protect the Earl of Bute of the branch family, but to investigate a mysterious figure who suddenly appeared.


    It was a task entrusted to him by the partiach himself, though it sounds gravely but it wasn¡¯t to fight the other side.


    Just collecting a little investigation.


    Ennius already knew where the cafe was located and felt that he was one step closer to the position of patriarch.


    ¡ª


    Early in the morning, a burst of prayers awakened Shen Yi.


    ¡°Who¡¯s praying again?¡±


    Shen Yi groggily muttered and remained his eyes closed, with a sigh he half opened his eyes and saw at the image that was gradually forming in mid-air not far away.


    <em>Arghh¡ª</em>


    <em>This Byron guy.</em>


    It¡¯s only four o¡¯clock, and I¡¯ve already written down this ount!


    The Byron in the image was oblivious to Shen Yi grievence of disturbing his sleep, narrating the new found information that he had gotten.


    ¡°The Salian family hase to Bnd, and they may test your Divine Envoy.¡±


    ¡°This is an ancient and secretive family. Their patriarch is a very powerful wizard at the top level.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know he was nowhere near to put an enemy in front of your great Envoy, but I think it is necessary to remind you that it will still be very troublesome for the envoy to step into the trap of a disaster-level powerhouse.¡±


    <em>The Salian family?</em>


    <em>Is their patriarch disaster-grade, the top wizard as powerful as Byron?</em>


    Shen Yi¡¯s eyes opened fully at some point, he felt a bit terrified.


    This level of wizard was Nn¡¯s top strength, especially when the opponent was well prepared.


    The wizard¡¯s strength was very well prepared in advance, and disaster-level wizards were likely to endanger the safety of an entire city when they were wellid out.


    ¡°The secret family, the wizard family, the patriarch is probably stronger than Bia Lei, why are you testing me?¡±


    When Shen Yi was thinking like this, the answer already appeared on the prayer screen.


    ¡°The patriarch of this family is also a member of the Dust of Lightlessness, these people seem to be very interested in Lord God¡¯s Envoy, as well as the frequent incidents of God¡¯s Descent in Bnd.¡±


    Shen Yi was deep in thought on the bed and already understood.


    To put it simply, the most high-end ¨C powerful secret wizard organization on the second continent, whose entry threshold was disaster-level lightless dust, was very interested in me!

 Chapter 94: Punishment

    Chapter 94: Punishment


    ¡°Dust of Light.¡±


    Shen Yi lying on the bed repeated the word, word by word as if to engrave it in his mind.


    It was only September, but the Bnd was already ushered in cold.


    ¡°This house really doesn¡¯t work, the wind is leaking again.¡±


    If Shen Yi were to be a normal person with no extraordinary power, he would long catch the cold.


    As he looked at the house, he put an agenda of buying a better house first as soon as getting money from Chris.


    <em>The market price for a house is quiet high in Bnd¡­. But I should be able to afford it, right?</em>


    From Yare¡¯s soul ball he knew how outrageous the prices in the Bnd was.


    But it was something he had to done after getting money, so he put it in the back of his mind and decided to focus on the current things.Dust of Light ¨C a powerful organization, even Yare was afraid of it.


    Shen Yi grabbed the soul ball from the bedside table and hold it in his hand, and a scene appeared on his mind ¨C Yare and the Sect leader of the Quiet Word were talking about the Dust of Light.


    The Sect leader was fully hidden in a cloak and wore a silver mask on his face.


    In the scene the Quiet Word and the Lightless Dust had a certain conflict few years ago, and the first reaction of the sect leader was to avoid an ¡°all-out war¡± with the Lightless Dust at all.


    The Dust of Lightlessness was a highly exclusive, elite organization of the most skilled and powerful wizards in the world. With strict membership requirements and a ndestine nature, its goals and number of members remained a mystery to outsiders. Only those who have been initiated into its ranks know the true extent of its power and influence in the magicalmunity.


    However, one thing is for certain ¨C to be a member of The Dust of Lightlessness was to be among the most respected and feared individuals in all of wizardry, because they were all at least at a top of disaster-level.


    For top of that, the leader was a mysterious figure whose identity was recorded as ¡°untouchable¡±in the internal records of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    The leader level was on par with the ¡°chess yer¡±.


    Shen Yi seeing this couldn¡¯t help butmented.


    ¡°He is real ¡®untouchable¡¯, and I am fake ¡®untouchable¡¯¡­¡±


    Lightless Dust, a secret organisation with an unimaginable power. Even Yare, a Priest of the Quiet Word, have limited information about this enigmatic group.


    As for how powerful, one well-known battle proved that the Lightless Dust had destroyed a powerful Order in just half a month.


    The defeated Order wasn¡¯t some nameless small group rather it was even more powerful than the current Quiet Words. It waspletelyparable to the embers of chaos at its peak, controlling a small country.


    However, such a powerful force had also been obliterated by the Lightless Dust.


    cing the soul ball back on the bedside table Shen Yi sat up.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude the Lightless Dust had towards him, but he knew one thing ¨C these people wanted to assassinate the Light Chasers, so they were hostile to the Corona Church and will also the one supporting the pseudo gods.


    Plus, the fact that the Lightless Dust were actively in contact with Byron- a wanted person prove that the members in it should not bew-abiding people.


    However, as mentioned before those top wizards hide their identities and disguised them among themeners, only few were known to the outside.


    Shen Yi fell into deep thought and muttered to himself: ¡°I wonder how they will pay attention to me. Will they send someone over to test me?¡±


    It suddenly urred to him that Byron said that people from the Salian family forced him to join the Lightless Dust, and the patriarch of this family was a member of the Lightless Dust.


    <em>I think I¡¯ve heard of the Salian family somewhere else.</em>


    As Shen Yi look back on the encounter he had it strike on him,the Salian family was mentioned in the information collected and presented by the Chaos Ember Order.


    It was mentioned in the Earl Bute¡¯s part that Earl Bute¡¯s backer in the inner world was the hidden wizard family- the Salian family!


    ¡°It¡¯s all connected.¡±


    Shen Yi suddenly felt that supporting Su Ling¡¯s ¡°just execution¡± he might be able to reap the unexpected ¡°benefits¡±.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the Anti Magic Bureau.


    Ten minutes have passed, since Su Ling was called to the director¡¯s office.


    Su Ling, dressed in ck, stood by the wall without any expression on her face. Like a true iceberg beauty.


    Of course, anyone who knew her well knows that she was anything but an iceberg.


    Su Ling had long known the consequence she was going to face once the matter was over so she made up her mind of epting any oute, so since entering the door she didn¡¯t utter a word.


    The stoic-face director didn¡¯t even bother to spare her a nce since she entered. He was as if he was alone in the office calmly approving a document one by one with no words.


    Until thest document was approved. He opened his mouth, without raising his head his tone was calm yet majesty.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ling gently nodded her head, indifferently acknowledging what she had done.


    The director put the pen aside and his sharp eyes raise and fell at the girl in front of him.


    ¡°You were used to being free and loose in the past ¡­¡­ As a descendant of a demon hunter, there was no shortage of illegal things that you imed to be righteous.¡±


    ¡°When we admitted you to the Anti-Magic Bureau we thought about all the possibilities and for the current situation.¡± Saying here his tone darkened.


    ¡°The Anti-Magic Bureau is an official organization, that requires organization and discipline, not relying on extraordinary power to assassinate councilors.¡±


    Since it wasn¡¯t normal assassination but involved extraordinary power, the incident was kept under wraps to prevent public outrage. The councilor¡¯s death was officially attributed to a sudden rpse of an old illness, shielding the true cause frommon knowledge.


    Though themoners were left in the dark about these events as they were not privy to such insider information, the same not goes to elites since they had connections to transcendental individuals, whether for protection or other favors, so they had insider information on what truly happened.


    Apart from that rumors have been circting, some say it was an assassination by a powerful individual, while others im it was a result of supernatural forces. Regardless of the truth, this event has sparked fear and paranoia among the upper ss, leading many to reinforce their guards and take extra precautions.


    Su Ling was no longer silent and said: ¡°Through formal channels, we will never be able to make him pay the price he deserves.¡±

 Chapter 94.2

    Chapter 94.2


    Su Ling was no longer silent and said: ¡°Through formal channels, we will never be able to make him pay the price he deserves.¡±


    Under her statement, the atmosphere once again fell into a long silence, a whileter the director replied calmly: ¡°What I stand for is not justice, and what the Anti-Magic Bureau protects is not justice either.¡±


    <em>I understand¡­</em> Su Ling suddenly felt a little sad when she thought about it.


    Su Ling in her childhood days admired two things, one was her father, and the other was the Anti-Magic Bureau, but as she grew up, she realized that neither of them was the embodiment of justice.


    The Director skipped over this topic and said in a calm tone: ¡°Earl Bute is not a key figure in his faction, but his faction has secretly put pressure on the Anti-Magic Bureau.¡±


    Su Ling understood that the Earl was a councilor, and the faction behind him had to express an attitude, ¡°I take it seriously¡± and ¡°I want to avenge the murderer.¡± Otherwise, the entire faction would no longer be united or even fall apart.


    The director continued: ¡°I don¡¯t n to hand you over, because you are not stupid enough to leave key evidence, and no one witnessed you carrying out the assassination.¡±


    His tone grew harsher, almost to the point of scolding.


    ¡°But ording to the rules, the Anti-Magic Bureau must pay a certain price to calm things down.¡±¡°Because of you, the Anti-Magic Bureau has been implicated¡­ When doing things in the future, you must first remember that you are already a member of the Anti-Magic Bureau.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are suspended!¡±


    Su Ling was calm and collected through out the process. The suspension was not unexpected. She was even prepared to be kicked out of the Anti-Magic Bureau or even arrested on the spot.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ling with a nod turned around, intending to leave.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m most dissatisfied with you about?¡± The director voice once again sounded from behind, halting Su Ling in her first step.


    He didn¡¯t wait for her response, directly said what wanted to say.


    ¡°You are too young, too reckless, and simply too stupid¡­ If George were still alive, he would never be like you.¡±


    <em>George.</em>


    <em>Why did he suddenly say George?</em> Su Ling¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, feeling that he knew something.


    But the next words of the director made Su Ling very surprised.


    ¡°He will strategically refrain from immediate action following the conflict to avoid bing the primary suspect. Instead, he will find a bastard as a scapegoat, and won¡¯t make the scene bloody and messy and be confirmed as a murder. His calcted approach involves orchestrating an ident that appears idental, thus facilitating a smoother cover-up operation. By meticulously crafting the events to suggest a different narrative to evade detection and sessfully shift the focus away from himself as the true perpetrator of the crime.¡±


    ¡°You are too inexperienced.¡± He shook his head.


    Su Ling froze on the spot, suddenly feeling as if the Director knew a lot about this kind of thing, and was far more experienced than herself.


    Suddenly a bold guess emerged on her mind, Su Ling felt that there may be more to her organization than meets the eye.


    The director after a long silence said, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Su Ling nodded slightly, opened the door and left the office.


    As she did, she nned to go to the cafe first thing in the morning to exin something to Shen Yi.


    <em>The Director, perhaps, knew about George not really being dead.</em>


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night.


    As Shen Yi was making the coffee, he noticed the rain outside had stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the rain has stopped. Every time it rains, something bad happens to me.¡±


    Over this period of time, Shen Yi was on the verge of having rain stress disorder.


    <em>I hope tomorrow is not a foggy day</em>, Shen Yi put his hands together and prayed, but did not have much hope ¡­¡­ Bnd¡¯s weather was known all over the world to a great extent.


    Tina was having evening sses today, so she didn¡¯te. After all the guests left, Shen Yi packed up the cafe and got ready to go to bed.


    He walked to the wall and switched off the lights.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    In the alley not far from the coffee shop.


    Ennius took off his gold-rimmed sses and looked calmly at the cafe.


    ¡°The lights are out, huh.¡±


    This dark-vintage themed cafe was called ¡°Morning Star¡± with the shape of 7. The cafe was mostly used sses walls instead of brick walls, so from the window seat one could have the best view of the scenery outside.


    <em>That¡¯s where the ¡°chess yer¡± apparently lives, haha¡­</em> Ennius shook his head, knowing this very well.


    On the surface, it was just a small well decorated coffee shop. In fact, it may have a huge mysterious space inside, or it may be linked to a secret base as a mysterious stronghold.


    Only amateurs with no standards would really think that this was an ordinary cafe.


    Ennius shook his head. His purpose toing here was not to fight against the mysterious figures here, but just a greeting to release the goodwill of the Salian family, that¡¯s all.


    ording to the intelligence collected so far, the owner of the coffee shop was a friendly person to the mankind. As long as he would not actively expose his hostility, there would be no danger.


    Ennius put on his sses again and raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    The patriarch of the family favors him most among all the heirs. After all, only he and the patriarch have the closest bloodline.


    Therefore, the tasks he assigned to himself were never very difficult.


    Ennius seemed to have seen his great future, and the curve of the corners of his mouth became wider and wider.


    In his gloating sense, what he failed to notice was.


    A pair of sparkling cat eyes was staring straight at him from the darkness in the cafe.

 Chapter [NaN]

    Chapter [NaN]


    This door couldn¡¯t be opened by pushing straight from the outside, unless one pressed the door handle.


    Thinking of this, his eyes narrowed and his gaze fell on Coke who was acting cute on ground and had a strange premotion in his heart.


    This cat ¡­¡­ Could there be something strange?


    He calmly crouched down beside him and reached out to stroke its small head.


    Coke very cooperatively squatted on the ground and let the ¡°monster¡± stroke him, without any resistance.


    Seeing Coke¡¯s behaviour, he felt better, and his mood also lightened a bit after petting for a while. He even felt that even if Coke was a cat demon, as long as it behaved well it was okay.


    Coke hadn¡¯t shown any signs of harming him sinceing here, or perhaps he hadn¡¯t noticed before. But for this matter he could not take it lightly and let it go away, because of his cuteness.


    He silently decided to ¡®monitor¡¯ it through the Book of Travelers from Ten Directions, in the future. Then he got up, and busied himself with his work and no longer paid any attention to the Coke.


    As far as he thought of the possibility, the worst he could think was Coke might be a cat demon, but he could never imagine that it was the Seed of Chaos.After all, only a few people knew that the terrifying monsters of the extraterrestrial god¡¯s dependents would be so hideous, as for putting it in a cat form was unimaginable.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    Coke, after seeing that the monster was no longer paying any attention to him he sneaked out with its tail up.


    Shen Yi picked up his cell phone and sent a text message to Su Ling.


    ¡°Come to the cafe.¡±


    It was a righteous round of reporting.


    ???


    ¡°Is this all true¡­conclusively from Senator Green¡¯s home?¡± Su Ling eximed in a shock.


    In fact, she was beyond shocked.


    Sitting in the cafe she kept flipping through the letter and the piece of paper, and had a hard time believing it.


    If these were true, then the seriousness of this matter would rise to another level.


    Initially, the Anti-Magic Bureau didn¡¯t have much information about ¡°pseudo-gods¡±, and only know the Apostle Flo from the Coronation Church was here to take care of this matter. So they did not pay much attention in it, but now seeing the detailed information we have to put it in table first.


    cing down the letter, she looked up in awe at the man across her.


    He was still calm and collected, waiting for her to finish reading.


    She knew the man in front of her was not ordinary, and untouchable thing, but it was too terrifying! And every time he would surprise her in new way.


    She was really shocked. In fact, the Anti-Magic Bureau still knew almost nothing about this matter, but the seemingly harmless men in front of her had already taken control over the situation!


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t long before she conveyed the reminder from Mr. Shen. The Anti-Magic Bureau was still formting an action n and did not pay much attention to the ¡°Pseudo god¡± at all.


    But within few days he made it to this far, which was so close to stripping off the bottoms of the Pseudo Gods!


    She swallowed her saliva and just felt that this man was bing more and more terrifying and mysterious, and he might one day divulge all her secrets.


    Looking at his harmless smile she suddenly had a feeling of beingpletely exposed, wanting to put on more clothes. Thinking of this her scalp went numb.


    She subconsciously leaned back on the seat.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all true.¡±


    ¡°Then it is a coboration.¡±


    Shen Yi said with a slight smile, ¡°Go and tell them, this time the action must be quick.¡±


    ¡°As for finding the pseudo gods¡­ You guys should have such power, right?¡± Shen Yi didn¡¯t know if the Anti-Magic Bureau could do it, but he wanted to let them try anyway.


    Su Ling nodded quickly. The serious of the matter has already reached to the great length with involvement of Senator participating in the election, so it was impossible for the top management to take it lightly.


    ¡°Well, thank you, I understand.¡±


    After being silent for a moment she asked: ¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of reward you want. You are actually willing to help the Anti-Magic Bureau to this extent.¡±


    Shen Yi almost forgot to ask for a reward andughed a little.


    ¡°Ahh¡±


    He almost forgot about his own personality. As a person rted to an extra worldly god, it was abnormal to help the Anti-Magic Bureau for no reason.


    In the eyes of the Anti-Magic Bureau, he was a mysterious figure. Since he had given such important information, he would inevitably want to ask for a certain reward.


    <em>Then, what kind of reward?</em>


    <em>Money.</em>


    His very first thought was like this, very straightforward and simple, but he quickly rejected it.


    <em>Mysterious relic?</em> No, the least thing he couldck was a mysterious relic might as well say he had that kind of thing a little too much.


    So, what kind of reward did he want from the Anti-Magic Bureau?


    ¡°Well, you do need to pay a price. As for the specific reward¡­a favor.¡±


    Su Ling was slightly startled and asked, ¡°One, a favor?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Since it was sudden, he didn¡¯t know what kind of reward he wanted, so he simply saved it in the form of ¡°favor¡± and would ask the top management of the Anti-Magic Bureau when he had the opportunity in the future.


    A favor, the impact could berge or small, it depends entirely on the follow-up operation.


    Su Ling nodded lightly and did not bargain further. Anyway, it was a favor owed by the Anti-Magic Bureau, and she was just a trantor.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass it on to the top management.¡±


    After speaking, she bid farewell and left the cafe.


    Shen Yi stared at her retreating figure and thought how the Anti-Magic Bureau would take action.


    In fact, he has a fairly good understanding of the internal situation of the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    The reason for this was Yare¡¯s Soul ball.


    Yare was so good at it!


    It was thanks to God, who gave him the power to conceal his identity and shield himself from detection, that this man worked for many years in the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    In addition, he also collected inner information, so he had a considerable understanding of the Nn Anti-Magic Bureau. Now all of these were Shen Yi¡¯s ¡°video materials¡±.


    From this he knew that the Anti-Magic Bureau would first use a ¡°Prophet¡± to predict the location of the pseudo-gods as for enhancing her ability they would use some kind of relic to forcibly improve it.


    Next, they would hold an emergency meeting, and then a team led by a ss A investigator will conduct a raid on the target location.


    And all he had to do was sit in the cafe and wait.


    ¡°This is just a report.¡±


    To deal with evil ways was to stand shoulder to shoulder. After sessfully reporting the case, he felt no psychological burden at all.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The ever ending drizzle was still falling, and the weather was also terrible.


    In the Anti-Magic Bureau.


    Su Ling, holding an umbre in one hand and a ck document bag in the other hand, walked through the Bureau¡¯s Main gate. In Fact she had a car, but had no driving license so she had to use public transport.


    Finally reaching the entrance, folding the umbre, she took her ID Card and showed it to the guard.


    After ncing at it, ¡°Okay, you can go in.¡± the guard said with a smile and nodded his head.


    Some people were not optimistic about her and felt that parachute B-level investigators were not in line with the system¡¯s regtions, but many people know that she might be a future A-level investigator, a rising star with enormous potential.


    Nodding to the guard, she calmly entered the main building, without a word.


    The main building of the Anti-Magic Bureau has five floors above ground. On the surface, it looked no different from a normal government department, and it even registers entry and visits by ordinary people.


    But what others didn¡¯t known was they had underground floor, which was used to kept more secretive thing. The deeper underground you go, the more secretive things be on the first to fourth floors(U1 ¨C U4).


    The underground space was much wider than the ground.


    Arriving at the innermost office on the second floor, Su Ling took a deep breath.


    Putting aside the umbre, she smoothened her hair again and looked more professional, then reached out to gently knock on the director¡¯s door.


    Su Ling was a little afraid of this old man, who always exerted a strong pressure on the chief, causing people to be unconsciously nervous and to ept the chief¡¯s leadership and orders.


    Maybe this was some kind of special ability, she often thought so in her heart, but didn¡¯t have the chance to confirm it and didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A dignified middle-aged male voice came from inside the room.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!